Microsoft Word - File 01 Front Matter.doc

THE

CONSTITUTION

OF THE

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH (U.S.A.)

PART I

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

THE CONSTITUTION

OF THE

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH (U.S.A.)

PART I

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

PUBLISHED BY

THE OFFICE OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY

100 Witherspoon Street

Louisville, KY 40202-1396

by the Office of the General Assembly

Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.)

No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or

transmitted in any form or by any means, electronically, mechanically, photocopy-

ing, recording, or otherwise (brief quotations used in magazine or newspaper re-

views excepted), without the prior permission of the publisher.

The sessions, presbyteries, and synods of the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.)

may use sections of this publication without receiving prior written permission of

the publisher.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

978-0-9837536-8-1

Printed in the United States of America

Additional copies available at $10.00 each

from Presbyterian Distribution Services (PDS),

100 Witherspoon Street, Louisville, KY 40202-1396,

or by calling 1-800-524-2612 (PDS).

Please specify PDS order #OGA-16-017

CONTENTS

Reference Page

Numbers Numbers

Notes on the Paging and the Indexing .................................................................. i

Preface ................................................................................................................ iii

Confessional Nature of the Church Report ........................................................... v

The Assessment of Proposed Amendments to the Book of Confessions ......... xxvi

Confessions

1. The Nicene Creed ............................................ 1.1–1.3 1–3

2. The Apostles’ Creed ........................................ 2.1–2.3 5–7

3. The Scots Confession .................................. 3.01–3.25 9–26

4. The Heidelberg Catechism ...................... 4.001–4.129 27–73

5. The Second Helvetic Confession ............. 5.001–5.260 75–143

6. The Westminster Confession of Faith ..... 6.001–6.178 145–202

7. The Shorter Catechism ............................ 7.001–7.110 203–221

8. The Larger Catechism ............................. 7.111–7.306 223–278

9. The Theological Declaration of Barmen ...... 8.01–8.28 279–284

10. The Confession of 1967 ............................... 9.01–9.56 285–297

11. The

Confession of Belhar............................

10.1–10.9 299–306

12. A Brief Statement of Faith–

Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) ...................... 11.1–11.6 307–318

Index ........................................................................................................ 319–435

NOTES ON THE PAGING

AND THE INDEXING

The Book of Confessions contains eleven confessional statements commencing

with the Nicene Creed on page numbered 1.1–3. The boldface marginal references

indicate the confession number to the left of the decimal and the paragraph numbers

to the right of the decimal.

The Apostles’ Creed is on page numbered 2.1–.3.

The Scots Confession begins on page numbered 3.01–.03. On this numbered

page are found Chapters I through III. The boldface marginal references indicate the

confession number to the left of the decimal and the chapter numbers to the right of

the decimal.

The Heidelberg Catechism begins on page numbered 4.001–.002. The boldface

marginal references indicate the confession number to the left of the decimal and

the question numbers to the right of the decimal.

The Second Helvetic Confession begins on page numbered 5.001–.004. The

boldface marginal references indicate the confession number to the left of the deci-

mal and the paragraph numbers to the right of the decimal.

The Westminster Confession of Faith begins on page numbered 6.001–.002.

The boldface marginal references indicate the confession number to the left of the

decimal and the paragraph numbers to the right of the decimal.

The Shorter Catechism begins on page numbered 7.001–.012. The boldface

marginal references indicate the confession number to the left of the decimal and

the question numbers to the right of the decimal.

The Larger Catechism begins on page numbered 7.111–.119. The boldface

marginal references indicate the confession number to the left of the decimal and

the question numbers to the right of the decimal.

The Theological Declaration of Barmen begins on page numbered 8.01–.04.

The boldface marginal references indicate the confession number to the left of the

decimal and the paragraph numbers to the right of the decimal.

The Confession of 1967 begins on page numbered 9.01–.07. The boldface mar-

ginal references indicate the confession number to the left of the decimal and the

paragraph numbers to the right of the decimal.

The &RQIHVVLRQRIBelhar begins on page number 10.1–.3. The boldface marginal

references indicate the confession number to the left of the decimal and the para-

graph numbers to the right of the decimal.

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

The Brief Statement of Faith begins on page numbered 11.1–.3. The boldface

marginal references indicate the confession number to the left of the decimal and

the paragraph numbers to the right of the decimal.

The index references refer to the marginal numbers and page numbers. For ex-

ample, the references to Image of God are 3.03, 4.006, 4.115, 5.034, 6.023, 7.010,

7.035, 7.127, 7.185, 11.3 (pages 11, 32, 68, 86, 154, 205, 208, 226, 235, 311). The

references are to Chapter III of the Scots Confession, Questions 6 and 115 of the

Heidelberg Catechism, paragraph 34 of the Second Helvetic Confession of Faith,

Questions 10 and 35 of the Shorter Catechism, Questions 17 and 75 of the Larger

Catechism, and Line 30 of A Brief Statement of Faith.

iii

PREFACE

The Constitution of the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) consists of two vol-

umes. Part I of the Constitution is the Book of Confessions, which contains the

official texts of the confessional documents. Part II of the Constitution, the Book

of Order, is published separately and consists of four sections: The Foundations

of Presbyterian Polity, the Form of Government, the Directory for Worship, and

the Rules of Discipline.

Chapter Two of The Foundations of Presbyterian Polity—“The Church and Its

Confessions”—sets forth the church’s understanding of the role and function of the

confessions in the life of the church.

F-2.01 The Purpose of Confessional Statements

The Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) states its faith and bears witness to God’s grace in Jesus

Christ in the creeds and confessions in the Book of Confessions. In these statements the church de-

clares to its members and to the world who and what it is, what it believes, and what it resolves to

do. These statements identify the church as a community of people known by its convictions as

well as by its actions. They guide the church in its study and interpretation of the Scriptures; they

summarize the essence of Reformed Christian tradition; they direct the church in maintaining

sound doctrines; they equip the church for its work of proclamation. They serve to strengthen per-

sonal commitment and the life and witness of the community of believers.

The creeds, confessions and catechisms of the Book of Confessions are both

historical and contemporary. Each emerged in a particular time and place in re-

sponse to a particular situation. Thus, each confessional document should be re-

spected in its historical particularity; none should be altered to conform to current

theological, ethical, or linguistic norms. The confessions are not confined to the

past, however; they do not simply express what the church was, what it used to be-

lieve, and what it once resolved to do. The confessions address the church’s current

faith and life, declaring contemporary convictions and actions.

The 197th General Assembly (1985) adopted “Definitions and Guidelines on

Inclusive Language.” This document, reaffirmed by the 212th General Assembly

(2000), states that “Effort should be made at every level of the church to use inclu-

sive language with respect to the people of God.” Some of the church’s confession-

al documents, written before the church committed itself to inclusive language for

the people of God, use male language to refer to men and women. Although the

original language is retained in the Book of Confessions, readers are reminded of the

church’s policy and the commitment the policy expresses.

Specific statements in 16th and 17th century confessions and catechisms in the

Book of Confessions contain condemnations or derogatory characterizations of the

Roman Catholic Church: Chapters XVIII and XXII of the Scots Confession; Ques-

tions and Answer 80 of the Heidelberg Catechism; and Chapters II, III, XVII, and

XX, of the Second Helvetic Confession. (Chapters XXII, XXV, and XXIX of the

Westminster Confession of Faith have been amended to remove anachronous and

offensive language. Chapter XXVIII of the French Confession does not have consti-

tutional standing.) While these statements emerged from substantial doctrinal dis-

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

putes, they reflect 16th and 17th century polemics. Their condemnations and char-

acterizations of the Catholic Church are not the position of the Presbyterian Church

(U.S.A.) and are not applicable to current relationships between the Presbyterian

Church (U.S.A.) and the Catholic Church. [Note: These sections have been marked

with an asterisk.]

The tension between the confessions’ historical and contemporary nature is a

fruitful tension within the church. The confessions are not honored if they are

robbed of historical particularity by imagining that they are timeless expressions of

truth. They are best able to instruct, lead, and guide the church when they are given

freedom to speak in their own voices. The confessions are not respected if they are

robbed of contemporary authority by imagining that they are historical artifacts.

They are best able to instruct, lead, and guide the church when they are given free-

dom to speak now to the church and the world.

The creeds and confessions of this church arose in response to particular circumstances with-

in the history of God’s people. They claim the truth of the Gospel at those points where their au-

thors perceived that truth to be at risk. They are the result of prayer, thought, and experience within

a living tradition. They appeal to the universal truth of the Gospel while expressing that truth with-

in the social and cultural assumptions of their time. They affirm a common faith tradition, while al-

so from time to time standing in tension with each other. (Book of Order, F-2.01)

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT*

The Advisory Council on Discipleship and Worship appointed a task force in

1982 to prepare a report on the confessional nature of the church. Soon thereafter the

Council on Theology and Culture was invited to participate in the study and appointed

two persons to join the membership of the task force. The urgency of the study was

heightened when the 195th General Assembly (1983) recognized it as a basic resource

for the work of the Special Committee on a Brief Statement of Faith and instructed

that committee to be in consultation with the task force as it pursues its work.

The task force sought first to discover how the confessions are actually used by

questioning the presbyteries and seminaries of the church, persons attending the

195th General Assembly (1983), and readers of Monday Morning. These surveys

substantiated the need for a careful study that would clarify and encourage proper

use of the church’s confessions.

In light of the results of these surveys the task force concentrated its study on

ten questions: (1) Are creeds different from confessions? (2) Why are confessions

written? (3) How do confessions relate to Scripture? (4) How do confessions relate

to their historic context? (5) Why do we have more than one confession? (6) How

do the confessions in the Book of Confessions relate to each other? (7) How do Re-

formed confessions relate to other confessions? (8) How can confessions be used in

the teaching ministry? (9) How can confessions be used in other parts of congrega-

tional life and mission? (10) How do confessions relate to ordination?

This paper is an attempt to deal with these questions as they arise in the follow-

ing discussion of (1) the nature and purpose of church confessions in general, (2)

the unique role of confessions in the Presbyterian-Reformed tradition, (3) the Book

of Confessions.

I. The Nature and Purpose of Confessions

Many people are confused by talk of “confessing,” “confessions,” and “confes-

sional” churches. Both inside and outside the church confession is ordinarily asso-

ciated with admission of wrongdoing and guilt: criminals “confess” that they have

committed a crime; famous people write “true confessions” about their scandalous

lives; persons visit a “confessional” to tell of their sin. In Christian tradition, how-

ever, confession has an earlier, positive sense. To confess means openly to affirm,

declare, acknowledge or take a stand for what one believes to be true. The truth that

is confessed may include the admission of sin and guilt but is more than that. When

Christians make a confession, they say, “This is what we most assuredly believe,

regardless of what others may believe and regardless of the opposition, rejection, or

persecution that may come to us for taking this stand.”

*This text was added by action of the 209th General Assembly (1997). See Minutes, 1997,

Part I, p. 162, paragraph 19.0013. The text for this report can be found in the Minutes, 1986,

Part I, pp. 516– 27.

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

A distinction must be made between confession as an act of Christian faith and

a confession as a document of Christian faith.

On the one hand, all Christians are by definition people who confess their

faith—people who make their own the earliest Christian confession: “Jesus Christ is

Lord.” The Christian church, called and held together by Jesus Christ himself, lives

only through the continual renewal of this fundamental confession of faith that all

Christians and Christian bodies make together.

On the other hand, a confession of faith is an officially adopted statement that

spells out a church’s understanding of the meaning and implications of the one

basic confession of the lordship of Christ. Such statements have not always been

called confessions. They have also been called creeds, symbols, formulas, defini-

tions, declarations of faith, statements of belief, articles of faith, and other similar

names. All these are different ways of talking about the same thing, though “creed”

has ordinarily been used for short affirmations of faith, while other names have

been used for longer ones.

While the first and primary meaning of confession as an act of faith must al-

ways be kept in mind, this paper will concentrate on the second meaning, confes-

sion as an officially adopted church document.

Presbyterian and Reformed churches are not the only churches with confes-

sional standards. The Roman Catholic, Eastern Orthodox, Lutheran and to a lesser

extent the Anglican, Episcopal, and Methodist churches are also confessional bod-

ies. Even so-called “free” churches that acknowledge only the Bible as their creed

have often made semi-authoritative confessions of faith. Most Christian churches

officially or informally share the faith of the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds. There-

fore what is said in this section about the role of creeds and confessions is applica-

ble not only to Presbyterian and Reformed churches but to the Christian church as a

whole. Most of the examples cited come from the Reformed tradition but similar

examples could also be drawn from other traditions.

A. The Three Directions of Confessions of Faith

A confession of faith may be defined more precisely as a public declaration be-

fore God and the world of what a church believes.

A confession is a public declaration of what a church believes. Individual Chris-

tians may and should confess their own personal faith, but a confession of faith is

more than a personal affirmation of faith. It is an officially adopted statement of what

a community of Christians believe. This communal character of confessions of faith is

made explicitly clear in confessions such as the Scots and Second Helvetic Confes-

sions and the Barmen Declaration, which speak of what “we” believe. But it is also

implicit in such confessions as the Apostles’ Creed and Heidelberg Catechism, which

speak of what “I” believe, and in other confessions such as Westminster and the Con-

fession of 1967, which speak more objectively. Whatever their form, confessions of

faith express what a body of Christians believe in common.

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

vii

These affirmations of the church’s faith always have three reference points:

God, the church itself, and the world. Confessions of faith are first of all the

church’s solemn and thankful response to God’s self-revelation, expressed with a

sense of responsibility to be faithful and obedient to God. Secondly, in a confession

of faith members of a Christian community seek to make clear to themselves who

they are, what they believe, and what they resolve to do. Finally, Christians confess

their common faith not only to praise and serve God and not only to establish their

self-identity but to speak to the world a unified word that declares who they are and

what they stand for and against. Confessions thus have a social and political as well

as theological and ecclesiological significance.

B. The Time for Confession

Throughout the history of the Christian movement churches have written con-

fessions of faith because they feel that they must do so, not just because they think

it would be a good idea. Confessions of faith may result from a sense of urgent need

to correct some distortion of the truth and claim of the gospel that threatens the in-

tegrity of the church’s faith and life from within the church. They may result from

some political or cultural movement outside the church that openly attacks or subtly

seeks to compromise its commitment to the gospel. Sometimes the urgency to con-

fess comes from the church’s conviction that it has a great new insight into the

promises and demands of the gospel that is desperately needed by both church and

world. Frequently, all three occasions—internal danger, external threat, and great

opportunity—are behind the great confessions of the church at the same time. In

any case, the church writes confessions of faith when it faces a situation of life or a

situation of death so urgent that it cannot remain silent but must speak, even at the

cost of its own security, popularity, and success. Or to put it negatively, when all

the church has to say is the restatement of what everyone already knows and be-

lieves, or when it has no word to speak other than safe generalities that ignore or

cover over the concrete, specific issues of a crisis situation—then it is not the time

for confession even though what is confessed might be true in itself.

C. The Content of Confessions of Faith

At the heart of all confessions is the earliest confession of the New Testament

church, “Jesus is Lord.” (Strictly speaking, therefore, Christians confess not what but

in whom they believe.) But the church discovered very early that in order to protect

this simple confession from misunderstanding and misuse, it had to talk about the rela-

tion between Jesus and the God of Israel, and between Jesus and the Holy Spirit. The

earliest Christological confession became a Trinitarian confession. That led to further

reflection on biblical witness to the reality and work of God the Father, Son, and Holy

Spirit in the past, present, and future history of the world in general, in the particular

history of the people of God, and in the life of every individual Christian. Moreover,

the church could not talk about the “lordship” of Jesus without also talking about the

claim the triune God has on the lives of people in their personal and social relation-

ships in the church and in the world. The confession “Jesus is Lord” necessarily led to

the development of a full theology and ethic.

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

viii

The length and focus of the church’s confessions have varied according to

which elements of this developing and expanding faith it has believed should be

emphasized to meet the needs and challenges of particular situations.

Sometimes the situation has called not for a summary of everything Christians

believe but for a short pointed confession dealing with one or more specific issues.

The Nicene and Chalcedon Creeds, for instance, were the church’s response to fun-

damental heresies in the ancient church concerning the identity of Jesus Christ. The

Barmen Declaration was the response of some Reformed and Lutheran churches in

Germany to what they believed was the one most critical issue in their situation in

1933, the relation between loyalty to Jesus Christ and loyalty to the state. The Con-

fession of 1967 reformulated important themes of Christian doctrine in confessional

literature and showed their social ethical implications.

Other confessions such as the Apostles’ Creed are short summaries of elements

of the whole of Christian faith.

The Lutheran and Reformed confessions of the sixteenth and seventeenth cen-

turies tended to be longer and more comprehensive summaries of faith. In reforming

the church they dealt with the most critical theological and political issues that di-

vided Roman Catholics and Protestants—and Lutheran, Reformed, and Anabaptist

Protestants—in the Reformation and post-Reformation period.

In every time and place the church is called to make the implications of its fun-

damental confession of the Lordship of Jesus Christ unmistakably clear and rele-

vant. But in order to do that it has had in every new situation to decide afresh what

to say and what to leave unsaid, how much and how little to say, what to emphasize

and what for the time being to pass over, which internal and external dangers are

critical and which are less critical.

D. The Functions of Confessions

The shape of confessions has been determined not only by the historical situation

in which they were written but also by the uses for which they have been intended.

1. Worship. Like the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds, some creeds and confes-

sions have been used as acts of worship in the church’s liturgy. This use is a re-

minder of the fact that the church’s confessions are first of all acts of praise,

thanksgiving, and commitment in the presence of God.

2. Defense of orthodoxy. Most confessions have been intended as polemical

defense of true Christian faith and life against perversion from within as well as

from attacks from outside the church. They are the church’s means of preserving the

authenticity and purity of its faith.

3. Instruction. The confessions have been used for the education of leaders

and members of the church in the right interpretation of Scripture and church tradi-

tion and to guard against the danger of individuals or groups selecting from the Bi-

ble or church tradition only that which confirms their personal opinions and desires.

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

Confessions written in question-and-answer form (like the Heidelberg and West-

minster Catechisms) were written to prepare children and adult converts for baptism

and participation in the fellowship of believers.

4. Rallying-point in times of danger and persecution. Confessions have often

prepared and strengthened Christians to stand together in faithfulness to the gospel

when they have been tempted to surrender to powerful forces of political, racial,

social, or economic injustice.

5. Church order and discipline. Some churches, like the Presbyterian Church

(U.S.A.), have sought to preserve the purity and unity of the church by requiring its

ministers and church officers to accept the teachings of its confessions in order to

be ordained. The government of these churches is also determined by their confes-

sions of faith.

Some confessions were originally intended to serve more than one of these

purposes. Others have in fact served multiple purposes though their writers may not

have foreseen how they would be used.

E. The Historical Limitations of Confessions

Confessions address the issues, problems, dangers, and opportunities of a given

historical situation. But confessions are related to their historical situation also in

another way. Even when their writers have believed they were formulating Chris-

tian truth valid for all time and places, their work has been directed not only to but

limited by their particular time and place. Throughout the history of the church—

and also in our time—confessions have been deliberately or unconsciously ex-

pressed in the language and thought forms that were commonly accepted when they

were written. God’s self-revelation in Jesus Christ has sometimes been clarified but

also distorted by the language and presuppositions of this or that ancient or current

philosophy. The great classical confessions were written before the discoveries of

modern science and reflect an outdated understanding of the structure of the world

and its natural processes (just as our “modern” confessions will one day seem out-

dated and “primitive” to a later world). The theology and ethics of confessions of

every age are shaped by what seem to be the normative or preferable sexual, famili-

al, social, economic, cultural, and political patterns of a particular period of history.

Even those confessions that have sought to be grounded exclusively in biblical

revelation have often confused the revelation itself with various historically condi-

tioned thought forms and cultural patterns in which it was received and preserved

by people who lived in the ancient Near East. Modern scholarship has shown how

extensively earlier confessions of faith saw in Scripture only the confirmation of

what they thought they already knew about God, the world and human life in it (just

as future scholarship will reveal how we have done the same thing in our time).

The confessions of the church, in other words, have indeed interpreted, defend-

ed, and preserved biblical-Christian truth. They have united the Christian communi-

ty in its one task of bearing witness to the one Christian confession that Jesus is

Lord. But at the same time, despite all good intentions, they have also distorted the

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

truth revealed in Jesus Christ, been unable to grasp parts of the biblical witness to

God’s presence and work in Christ, and divided the church into churches with con-

flicting views of what Christian faith and life are all about. Is there any way to dis-

tinguish between the truth to which confessions of faith seek to bear witness and

their inadequate witness to the truth? Christians in the Presbyterian-Reformed tradi-

tion believe they know at least how to go about this task. Their solution will be dis-

cussed in the proper place in the following section of this paper.

II. Confessions of Faith in the Reformed Tradition

Everything we have said about confessions in general apply also to Reformed

confessions. But now we turn to some of the most important characteristics of the

Reformed understanding of the nature and purpose of confessions that distinguish it

from other confessional traditions and theological movements.

A. The Ecumenical Character of Reformed Churches

From the very beginning and throughout their history the Reformed churches

have sought to represent the church catholic. Their confessions do not speak only of

what Reformed churches or Presbyterians believe but seek to confess what Chris-

tians believe. They have not claimed to be the only true church, with a monopoly on

Christian faith and life, but have always been open to learn from other churches and

traditions and eager to participate in conversations with them that could lead to mu-

tual correction and reconciliation.

We must not exaggerate this ecumenical openness, of course. Individuals,

groups, and whole denominations who claim to be Reformed have sometimes as-

sumed or openly declared that only this or that particular Reformed church is the

true church, that all other churches (including other Reformed denominations) are

false or at least fatally corrupted, and that conversation with them can only com-

promise the true understanding of Christian faith and life which is completely, infal-

libly, and unchangeably contained in this or that particular Reformed confession.

But such an attitude is itself un-Reformed and contrary to the very confessional

documents used to support it.

Characteristic of the ecumenicity of the genuine Reformed tradition and its

confessions is this statement in the confession of the Synod of Berne in 1528:

But where something is brought before us by our pastors or by others, which brings us closer

to Christ, and in accordance with God’s word is more conducive to mutual friendship and Christian

love than the interpretation now presented, we will gladly accept it and will not limit the course of

the Holy Spirit, which does not go backwards towards the flesh but always forward towards the

image of Jesus Christ our Lord.

B. Faith and Practice

It is typical of confessions in the Reformed tradition, that they emphasize not

only what Christians believe but also how Christians live, not only orthodox

Christian faith but also thankful and obedient Christian “practice,” not only justi-

fication by grace through faith but also sanctification by grace evidenced in

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

“good works.” All Christian traditions acknowledge the fact that faith without

works is dead. But in Reformed confessions the active Christian life is given spe-

cial and unique emphasis.

1. The Claim of God on all of Life. Reformed confessional tradition follows

Calvin in emphasizing the authority of God over every area of human life: over

personal and familial relationships, over the organization and government of the

Christian community, and over social, economic, and political “secular” commu-

nities as well. Reformed confessions therefore contain both personal and social

ethics, a gospel of salvation and a social gospel. (See, for instance, the compre-

hensive and detailed exposition of the Ten Commandments in the Westminster

Larger Catechism.)

Reformed confessions of different periods differ in their understanding of pre-

cisely what God requires. Sometimes they have been too certain that the will of God

was identical with the historically and socially conditioned presuppositions of Re-

formed Christians in a particular time and place. Sometimes they have confused the

rule of God in the world with the rule of the church. But however they differ and

whatever mistakes they may have made, a consistent theme in Reformed confes-

sions of all periods and places is the responsibility of individual Christians and the

Christian church to seek to order all of human life according to the sovereign will of

the God who is known in Jesus Christ through Scripture. No room is left for the

belief of Christians in some other traditions that there are some areas of individual

and social life that are not claimed by God and in which they are excused or prohib-

ited from serving God.

2. Grace and Law. Reformed confessional tradition follows Calvin in believ-

ing that because the meaning and purpose of God’s sovereign will is made known

in Jesus Christ, and because sin separates humanity from God and each other, God’s

rule over and in the world must be understood as gracious rule exercised for our

good. God gives us commands and requirements in order to guide and help us to the

achievement of wholeness and happiness in our individual lives and justice, free-

dom, and peace in human society. The Heidelberg Catechism therefore expresses

the theology of all Reformed confessions when it puts its exposition of the law of

God under the heading “Thankfulness.” The demands of God are understood in

Reformed tradition as the good gift of God to be received with gratitude, exercised

for the welfare of all human beings, and obeyed in confidence that God’s grace

gives us the ability to do what God’s law requires. Law, in other words, is a part of

the gospel of saving grace, not something opposed to it or some alternative to it.

This theology of grace and law is one of the most important things that distin-

guishes the Reformed tradition from other traditions and theologies. (a) It distin-

guishes Reformed Christians from other Christians who understand obedience to

God’s commandments as a means of earning or cooperating with the saving grace

of God rather than as a thankful response to saving grace already freely given and

powerfully at work. (b) It distinguishes Reformed Christians from other Christians

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

xii

who believe that the law of God serves primarily the negative purpose of exposing

sin, leading to repentance, and leading to the gospel of God’s saving grace rather

than the positive purpose of guidance offered by the gospel. (c) It distinguishes Re-

formed Christians from the belief of some other Christians that Christian freedom is

freedom from rather than freedom for obedience to the commands of God. (d) It

distinguishes Reformed Christians from other Christians for whom obedience to the

law is an end in itself rather than a means of loving and serving God and other peo-

ple. (e) Finally, it distinguishes Reformed Christians from those who use the law of

God to justify oppressive “order” in society for the benefit of a few rather than to

achieve a free and just society for all.

One can of course find in the present as well as in the past individuals, groups,

and whole denominations of Christians who call themselves Reformed yet under-

stand and use the law of God in all of the un-Reformed ways we have mentioned.

But insofar as they do so, they have misunderstood and misused the very theology

of grace and law based on God’s gracious sovereignty that is one of the most dis-

tinctive elements of their own Reformed confessions.

C. The Authority of Confessions in the Reformed Tradition

The Reformed tradition is unique in its understanding of the authority of its

confessions. The most revealing clue to this unique understanding is the great num-

ber of confessions it has produced. Other Protestant confessional traditions have

been content with only a few confessional statements written by a few people with-

in narrow geographical or historical limits. All the Lutheran confessions, for in-

stance, were written by a few Germans in Germany between 1529 and 1580. Au-

thoritative Roman Catholic teaching comes from church councils or from the Pope.

But from beginning of the Reformation wherever the Reformed church spread, Re-

formed Christians made new confessions of their faith, first city by city then coun-

try by country. The confessions of Bern, Basel, Zurich, Geneva, and other Swiss

cities were followed by one or more confessions written for Germany, Switzerland,

Belgium, Holland, Hungary, and Scotland. The great period of confession writing

came to an end for two centuries after the seventeenth century (because under the

influence of Protestant orthodoxy the Reformed churches lost sight of the reason for

multiple confessions and because of the liberal theology that dominated the eight-

eenth and nineteenth centuries was suspicious of confessional restraint.) But the

twentieth century has seen a revival of Reformed confessional writing. Reformed

churches have participated in the preparation of well over thirty new confessions

that have been completed or are in process.

This multiplicity of confessions, written by many people in many places over

such a great span of time, obviously means that the Reformed tradition has never

been content to recognize any one confession or collection of confessions as an

absolute, infallible statement of the faith of Reformed Christians for all time. In the

Reformed tradition confessional statements do have authority as statements of the

faith of Reformed Christians at particular times and places, and there is a remarka-

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

xiii

ble consistency in their fundamental content. Some have had convincing power for

a long time. Nevertheless, for Reformed Christians all confessional statements have

only a provisional, temporary, relative authority.

Reformed confessions themselves provide three interrelated reasons for this

unique attitude toward confessional authority:

1. Confessions have a provisional authority (and are therefore subject to revi-

sion and correction) because all confessions are the work of limited, fallible, sinful

human beings and churches. In our time we have perhaps become more aware than

most of those who wrote and adopted Reformed confessions in the past that even

when confessions intend to serve only the revealed truth and will of God, they are

also influenced by the sexual, racial, and economic biases and by the scientific and

cultural limitations of a particular situation. But from the very beginning and

throughout its history Reformed Christians and their confessions have acknowl-

edged with the Westminster Confession of 1646 that: “All synods or councils since

the apostles’ times, whether general or particular, may err, and many have erred;

therefore they are not to be made the rule of faith and practice, but to be used as a

help in both” (XXIV–XXXII).

2. Confessions have a temporary authority (and are therefore subject to revi-

sion and correction) because faith in the living God present and at work in the risen

Christ through the Holy Spirit means always to be open to hear a new and fresh

word from the Lord. As the multiplicity of Reformed confessions indicates, Re-

formed Christians have never been content to learn only how Christians before them

discerned and responded to the word and work of God; they have continually asked

in every new time, place, and situation, “What is the living Lord of Scripture saying

and doing here and now, and what do we have to say and do to be faithful and obe-

dient in our time?” The Barmen Declaration speaks for the best intentions of the

whole Reformed tradition when it says, “Jesus Christ, as he is attested for us in Ho-

ly Scripture, is the one Word of God which we have to hear and which we have to

trust and obey in life and in death.”

3. Confessions have a relative authority (and are therefore subject to revision

and correction) because they are subordinate to the higher authority of Scripture,

which is the norm for discerning the will and work of God in every time and place.

A frequently repeated theme in Reformed confessions is their subjection of their

own theological and ethical thought—including their interpretation of scripture it-

self—to this higher authority, or to the authority of the Holy Spirit who speaks

through it:

We protest that if any man will note in this confession of ours any article or sentence repug-

nant to God’s holy word, that it would please him of his gentleness and for Christian charity’s sake

to admonish us of the same in writing; and we upon our honor and fidelity, by God’s grace do

promise unto him satisfaction from the mouth of God, that is, from his holy scriptures, or else

reformation of that which he shall prove to be amiss. (Preface to the Scots Confession.)

The Supreme Judge, by which all controversies of religion are to be determined, and all decrees

of councils, opinions of ancient writers, doctrines of men, and private spirits, are to be examined, and

in whose sentence we are to rest, can be no other but the Holy Spirit speaking in the Scriptures.

(Westminster Confession, 6.010.)

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

xiv

Confessions and declarations are subordinate standards in the church, subject to the authority

of Jesus Christ, the Word of God, as the Scriptures bear witness to him. No one type of confession

is exclusively valid, no one statement is irreformable. Obedience to Jesus Christ alone identifies

the one universal church and supplies the continuity of its tradition. … (Preface to the Confession

of 1967, 9.03.)

Reformed Christians are put in a difficult position with their self-limiting, self-

relativising confessions. On the one hand they are bound: so long as they are faith-

ful members of a Reformed church they are not free to interpret Christian faith and

life (or even Scripture itself) however seems best to them personally, but are com-

mitted to submit themselves to the authority and guidance of the confessional stand-

ards of their church. On the other hand they are free: the very confessions to which

they are bound allow—require—them to remember the human limitations and falli-

bility of their church’s confessional standards, to be open to hear a new and perhaps

different word from the living Lord the standards confess, and to examine critically

the church’s teachings in the light of further study of Scripture. It is not surprising,

then, that Reformed Christians and whole Reformed denominations have sometimes

been unable to maintain this balance between authority and freedom. Some have

contradicted the very Reformed tradition they confess by claiming for this or that

confession the absolute, infallible, unchangeable truth and authority that the Roman

Catholic church has traditionally claimed for its official teaching. Others, while

calling themselves Reformed, have acted as if they were members of a nonconfes-

sional “free” church, insisting on their freedom to interpret Scripture for themselves

without regard for the guidance and restraint of their church’s confessional consen-

sus. Those who choose confessional authority over personal freedom make impos-

sible the continual reformation of the church called for by Reformed confessions

themselves. They run the risk of idolatrously giving to the church the ultimate au-

thority that belongs alone to the living God we come to know in Jesus Christ

through the Bible. On the other hand, those who choose personal freedom over the

confessional consensus of the church destroy the church’s unity, cut themselves off

from the guidance of the church as they interpret Scripture, and run the risk of serv-

ing not biblical truth but the personal biases they read into Scripture.

Difficult as it is to find the way between church authority without personal

freedom or personal freedom without church authority, a distinctive mark of the

Reformed tradition is the belief that it is only by seeking this difficult way that the

church can be a united community of Christians who are both “reformed and always

being reformed.”

III. The Presbyterian Book of Confessions

This section will deal with some questions concerning the particular confes-

sional documents included in the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.).

A. Why a Book of Confessions

For most of their history Presbyterians in the United States were guided by es-

sentially a single confessional standard: the Westminster Confession with the Larg-

er and Shorter Catechisms that translated it into question and answer form for edu-

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

cational purposes. It is not surprising then that many Presbyterians have been dis-

turbed by the idea of a book of confessions: Is it not contrary to Reformed tradition?

Does not the adoption of a plurality of confessions water down or compromise the

confessional nature of the Presbyterian Church? Will not Presbyterians be confused

by so many documents, especially since they do not always say the same thing?

Will they not tend to pay little attention to any of them because they are over-

whelmed by so much confessional material? Two answers can be given to these

questions, the first historical and the second theological.

In the first place there is a historical answer. Although the idea of a collection

of confessions is relatively new for North American Presbyterians, it is not at all

new in the history of the Reformed tradition. In 1581 (still in the period of the

Reformation itself) the Reformed churches of Europe issued a Harmonia Confes-

sionum Fidei (A Harmony of Confessions of Faith) which set out in parallel form

the main doctrines of the confessions of eight Reformed and three Lutheran church-

es. This harmony listed the agreement between the various confessions but pointed

out the disagreements as well. Moreover, in the eighteenth century, the Church of

Scotland officially authorized eight different confessional documents besides the

Westminster Confession as teaching instruments of the church. Both the Heidelberg

Catechism and the Second Helvetic Confession have long been standards for most

Reformed bodies around the world. Reformed churches in America have been the

exception rather than the rule with their single standard. Most Reformed churches

have believed that a plurality of confessions enriches rather than compromises Re-

formed faith and practice.

Secondly, there is a theological reason for a book of confessions. We have just

discussed the reasons why Reformed Christians cannot recognize any one confes-

sion as a final, infallible encapsulation of true Christian faith and life for all Chris-

tians, everywhere, now and forever. A book of confessions that includes some clas-

sical Reformed confessions and leaves room for new confessions makes unmistaka-

bly clear one of the most distinctive marks of the Reformed tradition.

B. Why This Book of Confessions

The most immediate explanation for the content of the Book of Confessions is

that it is the result of the combination of doctrinal standards that came with Presby-

terian reunion in 1983. This amounted to adding the Larger Catechism from the

three Westminster documents that were standards in the former Presbyterian Church

in the United States to the Book of Confessions already adopted by the former Unit-

ed Presbyterian Church in the United States of America.

But the question remains, why this selection from the great number of authentic

Reformed confessions that could have been chosen? The answer is that the Book of

Confessions contains a cross-section of ecumenical and Reformed confessions with

wide geographical and historical representation.

The Nicene and Apostles’ Creeds from the ancient church come as close as any

other confessional statements to expressing the faith of all Christians, of all tradi-

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

xvi

tions, throughout church history. Their inclusion points to the ecumenical character

of our church.

The Scots Confession (1560) was written mostly by John Knox, student of

Calvin and father of English-speaking Reformed Christianity.

The German Heidelberg Catechism (1563) and the Swiss Second Helvetic Con-

fession (1566) are, as we have noted, probably the two most widely accepted con-

fessional statements among Reformed Christians throughout the world.

The originally British Westminster Confession and Catechisms (1647) have

been the primary standard for the Presbyterian branch of the Reformed family not

only in our country but wherever Presbyterian Churches have sent missionaries.

The Barmen Declaration (1933), written by Lutheran and Reformed Christians

working together (and thus another ecumenical document), confesses the lordship

of Christ especially in relation to political issues that are critical for all Christians in

the modern world.

The Confession of 1967, the only specifically American confession in the

book, addresses critical issues of Christian faithfulness in our time and place.

The Book of Confessions as a whole enriches our understanding of what it means

to be Reformed Christians, helps us escape the provincialism to which we have been

prone, and expresses our intention to join the worldwide family of Reformed churches

that is far bigger and more inclusive than our particular denomination.

C. The Relation of the Confessions in the Book to Each Other

There is both unity and diversity in the theological and ethical teachings of the

various confessions in the book.

1. Unity

Comparison of the individual confessions in the book with each other reveals

an easily recognizable fundamental agreement among them:

a. All the confessions in the book share the same convictions about Jesus

Christ as the one truly human and truly divine Mediator, Lord, and Savior.

b. All explicitly or implicitly confess the doctrine of the Trinity.

c. All the specifically Reformed confessions acknowledge the unique au-

thority of Scripture and agree on principles for the right interpretation of Scripture.

d. All the Reformed confessions assume or articulate the conviction that

the Holy Spirit is the source of all right interpretation of Scripture and true Christian

faith and life.

e. All the Reformed confessions have the same theology concerning the

true preaching of the Word and right administration of the Sacraments.

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

xvii

f. All the Reformed confessions emphasize God’s sovereign claim on

both personal and corporate life, and thankful human obedience to it. (All the cate-

chisms contain expositions of the Ten Commandments and the Lord’s Prayer.)

g. With the exception of the Nicene and Apostles’ Creeds, comparison

of any of these confessions with the confessional literature of other Christian

traditions clearly reveals the same distinctively Reformed understanding of

Christian faith and life.

2. Differences

There are of course differences in style, purpose, and sometimes content among

confessions written by different people directed to the problems and issues of different

situations and shaped by the patterns of thought of different periods of history.

The most obvious differences are differences in form. The Apostles’ Creed is a

very brief summary of Christian faith in general. The Scots, Second Helvetic, and

Westminster Confessions are extended theological discussions that cover all or

most of the main elements of Reformed faith in particular. The Nicene Creed, Bar-

men Declaration, and Confession of 1967 concentrate on a few major critical issues

without intending to be comprehensive. The Heidelberg and the two Westminster

Catechisms are written in question and answer form for the sake of the Christian

education of children and adults. The Westminster documents and the Confession

of 1967 differ from all the other confessions in the book in confessing our faith

mostly in objective language rather than in terms of what “I” or “we” believe. So

long as there is no expectation for any confession to serve purposes for which it was

not written, these differences are not confusing or disturbing but can only help the

church as it uses different confessions in the book to meet different needs.

But there are also differences, even apparent contradictions, in theological and

ethical content that are more difficult to deal with. Without attempting to be exhaus-

tive, the following point to some of the more important of them:

a. The sixteenth and seventeenth century confessions, most notably the

Scots, contain an anti-Roman Catholic polemic that would be unfair and inappropri-

ate in contemporary confessions.

b. The classical confessions show little interest in the mission of the

church in the world, seeming to imply that the church’s task is exhausted in wor-

ship, preaching, and Sacraments. Barmen and the Confession of 1967 reflect the

awareness of the church in our time that the church does not exist for itself but for

the sake of mission.

c. The doctrine of “double predestination” in Chapter III of the West-

minster Confession is not taught in the doctrine of election in Chapter VIII of the

Scots Confession, or in Chapter X of the Second Helvetic Confession. The Heidel-

berg Catechism has no explicit doctrine of predestination at all.

d. With the exception of Chapter II of the Second Helvetic Confession,

the classical confessions were not concerned with the historical interpretation of

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

xviii

Scripture, whereas the contemporary Confession of 1967 of necessity deals with

this issue.

e. Chapter XXV of the Scots Confession and Chapter XX of the Second

Helvetic Confession reflect the sixteenth century view that women should not be

allowed to preach or administer the Sacraments. Contemporary confessions do not

express this view, and the present Form of Government precludes it.

f. Chapter XVIII of the Scots Confession, 8.11 of the Declaration of

Barmen and 9.27 of the Confession of 1967 have a Christocentric understanding of

the authority of Scripture, holding that Scripture is to be understood as witness to

Jesus Christ. This Christocentric emphasis is missing in Chapters I and II of the

Second Helvetic Confession and in Chapter I of the Westminster Confession.

g. Speaking or praying in “tongues” is forbidden in Chapter XXII of the

Second Helvetic Confession and in Chapter XXIII (XXI) of the Westminster Con-

fession, but not in the other confessions of the book.

h. Some issues that in the confessions of the sixteenth and seventeenth

centuries were important enough to be issues of fundamental Christian faithfulness

seem relatively unimportant in our time—for instance the observance of canonical

hours or the choice of food in fasting (Second Helvetic Confession) or the taking of

oaths and vows (Westminster Confession).

3. Dealing with the Differences

Presbyterians who expect one right answer to every theological and ethical

question are especially confused and deeply disturbed by these differences. (“What

then does our church believe?”) But the differences also puzzle others who under-

stand that there is room for variety within the fundamental unity of the church. It is

therefore important that agreement be reached on some guidelines for dealing with

divergences among the confessions. Following are some suggestions based on the

theology of the confessions themselves:

a. Differences should not be exaggerated but should be understood and

evaluated in light of the Christological and Trinitarian faith shared in common by

all the confessions.

b. Differences should be judged central or peripheral, critical or relative-

ly unimportant, in light of the confessions’ common Christological and Trinitarian

faith, and in consideration of the most pressing problems and needs that confront

the church in our time.

c. Where there are conflicts, decision in favor of one or another alterna-

tive—or in favor of a totally new alternative—should be sought by subjection of all

confessional statements to possible correction in light of fresh reading of Scripture.

d. In light of the confessions’ acknowledgment of their own fallibility,

differences between them should be understood and evaluated with consideration of

the scientific limitations, cultural influences, and theological language and style of

the particular time in which they were written.

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

xix

e. Both Scripture and the confessions teach us to have confidence in the

Holy Spirit’s continuing guidance of the church through the centuries as the Spirit

enables the church to hear the Word of God through Scripture in every new time

and situation. Therefore when there are differences between the confessions, initial

priority should be given to contemporary confessions. This is only initial preference

because further reflection may reveal that at some points the church in earlier times

was more able and willing to be guided by the Spirit than the contemporary church.

f. The confessions are the church’s confessions. Therefore when a gov-

erning body of the church has ruled in favor of one over another alternative in the

confessions, the consensus of the whole church should take precedence over the

opinions of individual church members or groups of church members. Because in-

dividual members or groups who disagree with the consensus of the church some-

times may have a better understanding of Scripture and be more open to the guid-

ance of the Spirit than the church as a whole, the church should listen to them re-

spectfully, with openness to be reformed by them. But until such time as the church

as a whole is convinced that it should change its position, its interpretation of the

confessions should be considered authoritative.

g. So long as the church as a whole has not taken a stand on differences

among the confessions, its ministers and officers should have the freedom to choose

the confessional interpretation that they believe best reflects the witness of Scripture.

h. When there is no real consensus in the church, differences among

the confessions should ordinarily be allowed to stand until such time as a genuine

consensus is possible and necessary. Even if a bare majority were able to defeat a

very large minority in voting for one option in preference to another, it would

ordinarily be premature and dishonest for the church to claim, “This is what we

Presbyterians believe.”

D. The Book of Confessions and Ordination

The church does not require acceptance of the church’s confessions for church

membership. All who acknowledge Jesus Christ as Lord and Savior are welcome to

join and participate in fellowship. But to ensure that those who lead the church do

so in faithfulness to its doctrine and form of government, the church does require

ordained ministers, elders, and deacons to declare their adherence to the confessions

of the church. In order to understand what they commit themselves to when they do

this, it is important to note the sequence of questions asked at ordination and the

precise wording of the third question. The first five questions are:

a. Do you trust in Jesus Christ your Savior, acknowledge him Lord of

all and Head of the church, and through him believe in one God, Father, Son, and

Holy Spirit?

b. Do you accept the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be, by

the Holy Spirit, the unique and authoritative witness to Jesus Christ in the church

universal, and God’s word to you?

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

c. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the essential tenets of the Re-

formed faith as expressed in the confessions of our church as authentic and reliable

expositions of what Scripture leads us to believe and do, and will you be instructed

and led by those confessions as you lead the people of God?

d. Will you fulfill your office in obedience to Jesus Christ, under the au-

thority of Scripture, and be continually guided by our confessions?

e. Will you be governed by our church’s polity, and will you abide by its

discipline? Will you be a friend among your colleagues in ministry, working with

them, subject to the ordering of God’s Word and Spirit?

These questions are very carefully worded to preserve in the church the same

understanding of the authority of confessions characteristic of the Reformed tradi-

tion in general. That is, they seek to protect both freedom and variety in the church

and the authority and unity of the church. The following two sections of this paper

must therefore be held closely together.

1. Freedom and Variety in the Church

The same freedom and variety that is characteristic of the Reformed tradition in

general is expressed in the questions asked of candidates for ordination in the Pres-

byterian Church (U.S.A.):

a. Ordained persons are asked to acknowledge the Book of Confessions as

“authentic and reliable expositions of what Scripture leads us to believe and do.”

These words limit the authority of the book by making its authority subordinate to the

higher authority of Scripture—which in turn (according to the first two questions)

derives its authority from its witness to the triune God revealed in Jesus Christ who

alone has the right to claim absolute and unqualified loyalty and obedience.

b. Ordained persons are required to be “instructed and led” and “contin-

ually guided” by the church’s confessions. These words demand study of the con-

fessions. They also provide freedom from a demand for unqualified assent to every-

thing the confessions ask us to think, say, and do and freedom from a legalistic in-

terpretation of the confessions.

c. Since 1983 ordained persons are asked to receive and adopt the “es-

sential tenets” of the Reformed faith as expressed in the confessions. Although

some other wording may better express the intent, the phrase “essential tenets” is

intended to protect freedom with the limits of general commitment to the confes-

sions. That this is indeed the purpose of the phrase is made clear by the fact that

both the former United Presbyterian Church in the U.S.A. and Presbyterian Church

in the U.S. repeatedly answered in the negative overtures requesting that the church

make a precise list of a few fundamental doctrines (once called “essential and nec-

essary articles of faith”) that must be accepted by ordained officers. Moreover,

while Chapter II of the Form of Government lists a number of general theological

affirmations to summarize the broad general character of Presbyterian faith and life,

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

xxi

it too prescribes no specific understanding of any of these affirmations to test the

acceptability of people for ordained office in the church.

The ordination question that asks for commitment to the “essential tenets” of

the confessions brings freedom in the church at several levels. Ordained persons are

free to be “instructed,” “led,” and “continually guided” by the confessions without

being forced to subscribe to any precisely worded articles of faith drawn up either

by the General Assembly or by a presbytery. (Presbyteries, too, are bound to the

constitutional language that excludes demand for adherence to any specifically

worded interpretations of a few selected doctrines. In a presbytery the decision for

ordination is always determined by the concrete encounter between the presbytery

and the candidate.) Presbyteries (in the case of ministers) and church sessions (in

the case of elders and deacons) are free to decide for themselves what acceptable

loyalty to the confessions means in their particular situation without being bound to

any “check list” prescribed by higher governing bodies of the church.

2. The Authority and Unity of the Church

The ordination questions make room for freedom in the church but not for un-

limited freedom. They also protect the authority and unity of the church:

a. To be an ordained Presbyterian is not only to acknowledge the superi-

or authority of God in Christ as proclaimed by Scripture but also to recognize the

church’s confessions as “authentic and reliable expositions of what Scripture leads

us to believe and do.”

While confessional standards are subordinate to the Scriptures, they are, never-

theless, standards. They are not lightly drawn up or subscribed to, nor may they be

ignored or dismissed. The church is prepared to counsel with or even discipline one

ordained who seriously rejects the faith expressed in the confessions (Book of Or-

der, G-2.0200 [F-2.02 in the current Book of Order]).

b. To be an ordained Presbyterian is to promise to be “instructed,” “led,”

and “continually guided” by the confessions of the church—not just by one’s per-

sonal theological and ethical preferences or even by one’s own personal understand-

ing of God or Jesus Christ or Scripture. The church should not “bind the con-

science” of those who disagree with its confessions and interpretation of their

meaning. When an individual or group of individuals disagree with the consensus of

the church, the church must first examine itself to see whether it needs to reform its

confessional stance. Nevertheless, in the Presbyterian Church the consensus of the

church concerning the meaning of faith and life takes precedence over the opinions

and preferences of individuals and groups in the church, and may lead to the refusal

of ordination to those who disagree with the church.

c. To be an ordained Presbyterian is to acknowledge the authority of

each individual confession in the Book of Confessions and the book as a whole, not

just the authority of selected sections from the confessions or the authority of one or

another preferred confession in the book. While reception and adoption of the Book

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

xxii

of Confessions means freedom from the imposition of a list of specific doctrinal

formulations, it does not mean freedom to select from the book whatever an indi-

vidual or group in the church chooses. An appropriate governing body as a whole

may decide that some statements in the confessions are central and others peripher-

al, some no longer authoritative and others still authoritative for the church in our

place and time. It may decide that there is or is not room for difference in the church

regarding the authority of this or that statement. But in the Presbyterian Church the

decision about what is “essential and necessary” belongs not to individuals or

groups in the church but to the appropriate governing body of the church as it

makes decisions in particular cases.

It is important to emphasize that it is not only individual ordained persons but

also general assemblies, presbyteries, and synods that are to be instructed, led, and

continually guided by the church’s confessions.

3. Guidelines

In light of the foregoing discussion of the freedom and variety and authority

and unity of the church, the following guidelines may be seen as conclusions drawn

from these discussions and as guidance for individuals and groups concerned with

the ordination of pastors, elders, and deacons.

a. General Assemblies, synods, presbyteries, and sessions, as well as in-

dividual church officers, should be led, instructed, and continually guided by the

whole Book of Confessions.

b. The confessions of the Book of Confessions are standards, in response

to the historical context of the time, which are subordinate to Scripture; they are

subject to criticism in light of the word of God in Jesus Christ as witnessed in the

Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments and may be revised by the Church fol-

lowing duly prescribed procedures.

c. The confessions are serious statements and are “not to be taken light-

ly.” While neither the General Assembly nor any presbytery or session should de-

mand adherence to any specific list of beliefs or doctrinal formulations as if the

content of the faith could be reduced to a few selected and precisely worded state-

ments of doctrine, General Assemblies, synods, presbyteries, and sessions have the

responsibility of determining on a case by case basis whether candidates for ordina-

tion adhere to the standards of doctrine as set out in the confessions.

d. When individuals or groups in the church call into question some as-

pect of the confessions or of the church’s interpretation of them, those who hear that

objection should consider the possibility that the dispute may point to a deficiency

in present confessional standards, remembering that, indeed, synods or councils

may err and that the church is always to be reformed (sempter reformanda). How-

ever, after due consideration, the court of jurisdiction must decide whether such

objection is to be allowed to stand or is to be ruled as being out of conformity with

the confessional standards of the church.

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

xxiii

e. Thus, when individuals or groups in the church persist in disagree-

ing with the confessions or the church’s interpretation of them, the appropriate

church body has the responsibility of determining whether the disagreement is

sufficient to prevent the approval of a candidate for ordination to the office of

pastor, elder, or deacon.

f. So long as presbyteries do not contradict specific interpretations of the

confessions made by the General Assembly, and so long as sessions do not contra-

dict those made by the Assembly or by their presbytery, presbyteries and sessions

have the right and responsibility to interpret for themselves whether candidates for

ordination and ordained persons, for whom they are responsible, hold to the “essen-

tials” of the faith as articulated by the confessions of the church (the constitutional

right of appeal being understood).

E. Other Important Uses of the Book of Confessions in the Church

If our church is to be a truly confessional church in the Reformed tradition,

every aspect of its life must be informed and shaped by the understanding of Chris-

tian faith and life expressed in the Book of Confessions. Without attempting to be

exhaustive in discussing them, we suggest the following areas in which the book

should have the normative function the church acknowledges it to have:

1. The church’s ministry in general. Prerequisite to faithful and responsible

use of the book in every particular aspect of the church’s life is its being carefully

taught in the seminaries, seriously and properly used in the ordination process, and

continually studied and utilized by the leaders and governing bodies of the church at

all levels.

2. Worship. Remembering that one of the main functions of confession in the

New Testament and in the ancient church was liturgical, we should seek ways to

use the language of the confessions in the church’s worship so that people in our

congregations may make them their own confessions of faith before God and the

world. Even when explicit language of the confessions would be inappropriate, their

theological and ethical teachings should determine decisions about the order, forms,

content, and purpose of worship.

3. Preaching. The task of preaching is to proclaim the God we meet in Jesus

Christ through the biblical witness, not to proclaim the theology of the confessions.

Nevertheless, preachers may, and should also be “instructed,” “led,” and “continu-

ally guided” by the confessions as they choose and interpret their biblical texts and

prepare their sermons.

4. Christian education. After the Bible itself, the Book of Confessions should

be a primary resource and standard of the church’s responsibility to enable children,

youth, new and long-time Presbyterians to understand what it means to be a Chris-

tian in the Reformed tradition, claim that tradition for themselves, and be guided by

it in every area of their daily lives. If this is to happen: (a) Unordained as well as

ordained teachers in the church should understand, be able to interpret, and be

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

xxiv

themselves committed to the Reformed faith as contained in the confessions of our

church. (b) Ministers must be teachers and especially the teachers of teachers. (c)

The best education theories and methods must be chosen and used in a way con-

sistent with the Reformed tradition so that true learning and claiming of the tradi-

tion can take place and authoritarian indoctrination or brainwashing avoided. (d)

The Book of Confessions itself should be part of the church’s educational curricu-

lum—especially in officer and teacher education, in confirmation instruction, and in

adult church school classes. (e) All curriculum material need not be informed by the

Reformed tradition, but all curriculum material should be continually evaluated and

taught in light of that tradition as expressed in the Book of Confessions.

5. Pastoral care. Faithful and effective pastoral care in our time requires min-

isters gratefully and diligently to use the wisdom, tools, and skills of such “secular”

disciplines as psychology and sociology, and (increasingly) to be able to deal with

issues raised by modern medical science and technology. If pastors are to be faithful

to their ordination vows and if they are to offer people in need the distinctive re-

sources of Christian and Reformed faith, they must continually evaluate the presup-

positions, claims, methods, and goals of these disciplines in light of the theological

and ethical teaching of the church’s confessions. Pastors should also find guidance

in the theology and language of the confessions for what they should say and do in

ministering to people both in crisis situations and in situations of everyday life.

6. Evangelism. The theology of the confessions should shape the motives,

content, methods, and goals of the church’s evangelistic programs. Special care

must be taken lest concern for “results” or “success” lead to evangelistic preaching

and techniques that compromise either the fundamental commitment of our confes-

sions to the gospel of salvation by God’s grace alone or their emphasis on costly

Christian discipleship in every area of life.

7. Mission. The church must continually evaluate its mission programs, strat-

egies and goals to be sure that they are determined by the theology and ethics of its

confessions and not by this or that liberal, conservative, or revolutionary ideology

or by the cultural or racial preferences of the leaders and members of the church.

8. Administration. Governing bodies of the church and church leaders proper-

ly seek the most efficient styles of leadership, management, decision-making, and

priority and goal-setting. But all administrative and operational processes and goals

should be measured by the confessional standards of the church and choices deter-

mined by the “essential tenets of the Reformed faith” expressed in them.

Our church will have become a truly confessional church when we no longer

have to remind ourselves to test what we think and say and do by reference to the

Book of Confessions, but when we do so automatically, and when it becomes so

much a part of us that we are always unconsciously guided by our commitment to

the Reformed tradition it expresses and serves.

CONFESSIONAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH REPORT

xxv

Selected Reading

Calvin John. Institutes of the Christian Religion. Edited by John T. McNeill. 2 vols. The

Library of Christian Classics. Philadelphia: Westminster, 1960. The greatest theologi-

cal classic of the tradition.

Cullman, Oscar. The Earliest Christian Confession. London: Lutterworth, n.d. (Not in print.)

A review of confessional materials found primarily in the New Testament.

Dowey, Edward A. A Commentary of the Confessions of 1967, An Introduction to the

Book of Confessions. Philadelphia; Westminster, 1968. (Not in print.) A book useful

to ministers and theological students, it has a helpful synopsis of the creeds in a two-

page chart.

Fuller, Reginald H. The Foundations of New Testament Christology. New York: Scribner’s,

1969. (Not in print.) A helpful background book for students and ministers.

Guthrie, Shirley C. Christian Doctrine. Atlanta: John Knox, 1968. A very readable volume.

Keesecker, William F. A Layperson’s Study Guide to the Book of Confessions. General As-

sembly of the United Presbyterian Church in the U.S.A., 1976. A practical study guide.

Leith, John H. Creeds of the Churches. Richmond; John Knox, 1982 paper. A comprehen-

sive collection not limited to the Reformed tradition and ranging from the Old Testa-

ment to C'67.

Leith, John H. Introduction to the Reformed Tradition. Atlanta: John Knox, 1977, 1981 pa-

per. A standard for Presbyterians.

Rogers, Jack. Presbyterian Creeds, A Guide to the Book of Confessions. Philadelphia:

Westminster, 1985. A readable introduction to some of the main themes put into a

case study format.

Schaff, Philip. The Creeds of Christendom, Vol. III. Grand Rapids; Baker, 1983. A scholar’s

tool for work on Protestant confessions. Vol. II is on the Greek and Latin creeds.

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

xxvi

THE ASSESSMENT OF PROPOSED AMENDMENTS

TO THE BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

†

I. Preamble

The Constitution of the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) consists of the Book of

Confessions and the Book of Order. The Book of Confessions includes the follow-

ing: “The Nicene Creed, The Apostles’ Creed, The Scots Confession, The Heidel-

berg Catechism, The Second Helvetic Confession, The Westminster Confession of

Faith, The [Westminster] Larger Catechism, The [Westminster] Shorter Catechism,

The Theological Declaration of Barmen, The Confession of 1967, and A Brief

Statement of Faith—Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.).”

The Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) does not recognize any one confession or col-

lection of confessions as an absolute, infallible statement of the faith for Christians of

all times and places. In the Reformed tradition, the authority of all confessional state-

ments is “subject to the authority of Jesus Christ, the Word of God, as the Scriptures

bear witness to him,”

and therefore provisional, temporary, and relative. Thus, any

confession or collection of confessions is subject to revision and correction. Neverthe-

less, as a constitutional matter, change in the Book of Confessions is a momentous

decision, affecting the church’s understanding of its faith and life.

When the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) considers amending the Book of Con-

fessions by the inclusion or deletion of a confessional document, it has enduring

resources for assessing the wisdom of the proposal. In its Book of Order and the

General Assembly study, The Confessional Nature of the Church, Presbyterians

have articulated an understanding of the place of confessions in the church’s life.

This understanding embodies considerations that guide the church in its determina-

tion of the scope and shape of the Book of Confessions.

Chapter Two of The Foundations of Presbyterian Polity, Book of Order, “The

Church and Its Confessions,” clarifies the significance of confessions for the faith

and life of the church. Any proposed change in the Book of Confessions—whether

by inclusion of an additional confessional document, by deletion of a current con-

fessional document, or by clarification of a current confessional document—should

be considered in light of these constitutional understandings, grounded in the

church’s theological tradition and expressed in the Book of Order.

Possible changes in the Book of Confessions cannot be governed by a formu-

la or a brief checklist of criteria. As the church weighs any proposal for altering

its confessional standards, it must consider carefully a broad range of issues. The

following considerations are drawn from the church’s articulated position in the

† [This text was added by action of the 209th General Assembly (1997). See Minutes, 1997,

Part I, p. 162, paragraph 19.0013. The text for this report can be found in the Minutes, 1997,

Part I, pp. 162–64.]

ASSESSMENT OF PROPOSED AMENDMENTS

xxvii

Book of Order and The Confessional Nature of the Church. They do not exhaust

the issues related to the place and function of confessions in the church. They do

provide a necessary framework for actions affecting the scope and shape of the

Book of Confessions.

II. Confessional Standards

The Book of Order is clear that “confessional statements are subordinate stand-

ards in the church, subject to the authority of Jesus Christ, the Word of God, as the

Scriptures bear witness to him.”

This order of authority—Christ, Scriptures, Con-

fessions—is nicely expressed in the fourth ordination question:

d. Will you fulfill your office in obedience to Jesus Christ, under the authority of Scrip-

ture, and be continually guided by our confessions?

While all creeds and confessions, including those in the Book of Confessions,

are subordinate standards, they are standards for the church and its ordered minis-

tries. “[The confessions] are not lightly drawn up or subscribed to,” states the Book

of Order, “nor may they be ignored or dismissed.”

Thus, the church requires that

ministers of the Word and Sacrament, elders, and deacons give affirmative answer

to an ordination question that specifies the source and the function of confessional

authority:

Do you sincerely receive and adopt the essential tenets of the Reformed faith as expressed in

the confessions of our church as authentic and reliable expositions of what Scripture [teaches] us to

believe and do, and will you be instructed … by those confessions as you lead the people of God?

Because the church’s confessions are central to its identity and integral to its

ordered ministries, changes in the Book of Confessions require an exacting amend-

ment process. Nevertheless, the church is clear that obedience to Jesus Christ opens

it to the reform of its standards of doctrine. Change in the Book of Confessions is an

ever-present possibility that must always be approached with discernment of the

truth of the gospel and the leading of the Holy Spirit.

III. The Church and Its Confessions

The church’s commitment to its confessions is an expression of its determina-

tion to shape its life in faithful response to the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, the

love of God, and the “koinonia” of the Holy Spirit. The church’s confessions are far

more than ecclesial artifacts or intellectual abstractions, for

The Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) states its faith and bears witness to God’s grace in Jesus Christ

in the creeds and confessions in the Book of Confessions. In these confessional statements the

church declares to its members and to the world

who and what it is,

what it believes,

what it resolves to do.

Thus, any proposed change to the Book of Confessions should enhance the

church’s understanding and declaration of who and what it is, what it believes, and

what it resolves to do. There are numerous reasons to know, respect, and use creeds

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

xxviii

and confessions that may not be sufficient to warrant their inclusion in the Book of

Confessions. The central functions of identifying and proclaiming the church’s

faithful identity, beliefs, and actions are necessary elements in determining the con-

tent of the Book of Confessions.

A. The Church Declares to Its Members and to the World Who and What It Is

1. The Faith of the Church Catholic

“In its confessions, the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) gives witness to the faith

of the one, holy, catholic, and apostolic Church. …”

Thus, any confession within the Book of Confessions should articulate the

breadth and depth of what Christians believe, not only the distinctive features of

what Reformed churches or Presbyterians believe. The Presbyterian Church

(U.S.A.) affirms that there is one church and that “the unity of the Church is a gift

of its Lord. …”

Thus the confessional standards of the Presbyterian Church

(U.S.A.) should acknowledge gratefully the gift of unity as they seek faithfully the

visible oneness of the Church catholic.

2. The Affirmations of the Protestant Reformation

“In its confessions, the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) identifies with the affir-

mations of the Protestant Reformation.”

The Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) under-

stands itself to be part of the tradition emerging from the sixteenth century Refor-

mation in Europe. Thus, any confession within the Book of Confessions should be

compatible with the “Protestant watchwords”—Christ alone, grace alone, faith

alone, Scripture alone—that remain guides to Christian faith and life.

3. The Faith of the Reformed Tradition

“In its confessions, the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) expresses the faith of the

Reformed tradition.”

The Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) understands itself to be

one ecclesial expression of the Reformed tradition. Thus, any confession within the

Book of Confessions should be compatible with central elements of Reformed faith

and life. As one church within the Reformed family of churches, the Presbyterian

Church (U.S.A.) should ensure that its confessions enrich understanding of what it

means to be Reformed Christians. Historical and geographic representation help the

church overcome a tendency toward provincialism and reflect the church’s intention

to be a member of the worldwide family of Reformed churches.

B. The Church Declares to Its Members and to the World What It Believes

1. Affirmations

Ecclesial confessions “identify the church as a community of people known by

its convictions. …”

As an expression of what a body of Christians believe in

common, any confession within the Book of Confessions should help members of

the community define and give witness to what they believe.

ASSESSMENT OF PROPOSED AMENDMENTS

xxix

2. Renunciations

Ecclesial confessions of faith speak a unified word that declares what the

church opposes as well as what it affirms. Confessions within the Book of Confes-

sions should help members of the community resist the seductions of ideologies,

institutions, and images that are inimical to the gospel, and should embolden the

church to announce its opposition to all that denies the good news.

3. Scripture Tradition, Doctrine, Proclamation

As expressions of the “yes” and the “no” of the gospel, the confessions within

the Book of Confessions should

—guide the church in its study and interpretation of the Scriptures;

—summarize the essence of Christian tradition;

—direct the church in maintaining sound doctrine;

—equip the church for its work of proclamation.

4. Unity

The Book of Confessions evidences a fundamenta1 theological unity. While

confessional unity does not mean uniformity, confessions within the Book of Con-

fessions should display consistent convictions concerning central affirmations of

Christian faith.

C. The Church Declares to Its Members and to the World What It Resolves to Do

1. Mission

Confessions of faith are not timeless abstractions, but expressions of the actual

life of communities of faith. They identify the church as a community of people

known by its actions as well as by its convictions.

Thus, confessions within the Book

of Confessions should shape the church’s faithfulness and courage in its mission:

The Church is called to undertake this mission even at the risk of losing its life, trusting in

God alone as the author and giver of life, sharing the gospel, and doing those deeds in the world

that point beyond themselves to the new reality in Christ.

2. Actions

The Book of Confessions is meant to be used in the church. Thus, the church

should ask how a proposed confessional statement might function in the life of the

church. Among the possibilities are the following:

—In the church’s ministry and mission: the church’s confessions should be used to shape

faithful witness and service in the world.

—In worship: the church’s confessions are acts of praise, thanksgiving and commitment in

the presence of God: confessions should help to shape the liturgy in addition to their use as ele-

ments within the liturgy.

—In teaching: the church’s confessions should be used for the education of leaders and

members of the church in the right interpretation of Scripture, Tradition, theology and ethics.

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

xxx

—In preaching: preachers should be instructed, led, and guided by the confessions of the

church as they proclaim the gospel.

—In church order and discipline: the confessions of the church should be used to preserve

the peace, unity, and purity of the church by serving as standards for ordered ministry and govern-

ance.

—In defense of the gospel: the confessions of the church may be elements in resisting per-

versions of the faith from within and temptations or attacks from without.

IV. The Confessional Collection

The Book of Confessions includes creeds, catechisms, and confessions from the

early church, the Reformation and post-Reformation eras, and the twentieth century.

Each document was a genuine expression of Christian faith in its own time and

place. Each has been received by the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) as a significant

expression of Christian faith for our time and place.

Confessional statements emerge from a variety of circumstances in the

church’s life. Among the realities that lead to the formulation and reception of

creeds, catechisms, and confessions are the following:

1. A sense of urgent need to clarify the faith over and against some distortion

of the gospel that threatens the integrity of the church’s faith and life.

2. A political or cultural movement outside the church that openly attacks or

subtly seeks to compromise the church’s commitment to the gospel.

3. The church’s conviction that it has a new insight into the promise and de-

mand of the gospel that is needed by both church and world.

When the church considers a proposal to add a confessional document to the

Book of Confessions, all considerations are sharply focused by the issue of the

church’s reception of the proposed confession.

1. When a new confession is proposed for inclusion in the Book of Confessions,

the church must understand the occasion for its formulation. However, the intention of

the new document should be tested by a period of reception in the church. A confes-

sional statement should prove itself foundational to the church’s faith and life before it

is proposed for inclusion in the church’s confessional standards.

2. When the proposed confession is a historic document, the church should

understand the original circumstances of formulation and reception. Additionally,

the contemporary need for the confession and the possibilities for reception should

be demonstrated. Then, the value of the historical confession should be tested by a

period of reception in the church. A confessional statement should prove itself

foundational to the church’s faith and life before it is proposed for inclusion in the

church’s confessional standards.

Thus, the creeds and confessions of this church reflect a particular stance within the history

of God’s people. They are the result of prayer, thought, and experience within a living tradition.

They serve to strengthen personal commitment and the life and witness of the community of be-

lievers.

ASSESSMENT OF PROPOSED AMENDMENTS

xxxi

Endnotes

1. Book of Order, G-1.0501 (F-3.04 in the current Book of Order).

2. Book of Order, G-2.0200 (F-2.02 in the current Book of Order).

3. Book of Order, G-2.0200 (F-2.02 in the current Book of Order).

4. Book of Order, G-14.0207d, passim (W-4.4003d in the current Book of Order).

5. Book of Order, G-2.0200 (F-2.02 in the current Book of Order).

6. Book of Order, G-14.0207c, passim (W-4.4003c in the current Book of Order).

7. Book of Order, G-2.0100a (F-2.01 in the current Book of Order).

8. Book of Order, G-2.0300 (F-2.03 in the current Book of Order).

9. Book of Order, G-4.0201 (F-1.0302a in the current Book of Order).

10. Book of Order, G-2.0400 (F-2.04 in the current Book of Order).

11. Book of Order, G-2.0500 (F-2.05 in the current Book of Order).

12. Book of Order, G-2.0100b (F-2.01 in the current Book of Order).

13. The Confessional Nature of the Church, 29.120.

14. Taken from the Book of Order, G-2.0100b (F-2.01 in the current Book of Order).

15. Book of Order, G-2.0100b (F-2.01 in the current Book of Order).

16. Book of Order, G-3.0400 (F-1.0301 in the current Book of Order).

17. The Confessional Nature of the Church, 29.129–.135; 29.211–.219.

18. Book of Order, G-2.0500b (F-2.01 in the current Book of Order).

THE NICENE CREED

[TEXT]

The Nicene Creed

In the first three centuries, the church found itself in a hostile environment. On

the one hand, it grappled with the challenge of relating the language of the gospel,

developed in a Hebraic and Jewish-Christian context, to a Graeco-Roman world. On

the other hand, it was threatened not only by persecution, but also by ideas that

were in conflict with the biblical witness.

In A.D. 312, Constantine won control of the Roman Empire in the battle of

Milvian Bridge. Attributing his victory to the intervention of Jesus Christ, he

elevated Christianity to favored status in the empire. “One God, one Lord, one faith,

one church, one empire, one emperor” became his motto.

The new emperor soon discovered that “one faith and one church” were

fractured by theological disputes, especially conflicting understandings of the

nature of Christ, long a point of controversy. Arius, a priest of the church in

Alexandria, asserted that the divine Christ, the Word through whom all things have

their existence, was created by God before the beginning of time. Therefore, the

divinity of Christ was similar to the divinity of God, but not of the same essence.

Arius was opposed by the bishop, Alexander, together with his associate and

successor Athanasius. They affirmed that the divinity of Christ, the Son, is of the

same substance as the divinity of God, the Father. To hold otherwise, they said, was

to open the possibility of polytheism, and to imply that knowledge of God in Christ

was not final knowledge of God.

To counter a widening rift within the church, Constantine convened a council

in Nicaea in A.D. 325. A creed reflecting the position of Alexander and Athanasius

was written and signed by a majority of the bishops. Nevertheless, the two parties

continued to battle each other. In 381, a second council met in Constantinople. It

adopted a revised and expanded form of the A.D. 325 creed, now known as the

Nicene Creed.

The Nicene Creed is the most ecumenical of creeds. The Presbyterian Church

(U.S.A.) joins with Eastern Orthodox, Roman Catholic, and most Protestant

churches in affirming it. Nevertheless, in contrast to Eastern Orthodox churches, the

western churches state that the Holy Spirit proceeds not only from the Father, but

from the Father and the Son (Latin, filioque). To the eastern churches, saying that

the Holy Spirit proceeds from both Father and Son threatens the distinctiveness of

the person of the Holy Spirit; to the western churches, the filioque guards the unity

of the triune God. This issue remains unresolved in the ecumenical dialogue.

1.1–.3

THE NICENE CREED

1.1

We believe in one God,

the Father, the Almighty,

maker of heaven and earth,

of all that is,

seen and unseen.

1.2

We believe in one Lord, Jesus Christ,

the only Son of God,

eternally begotten of the Father,

God from God, Light from Light,

true God from true God,

begotten, not made,

of one Being with the Father;

through him all things were made.

For us and for our salvation

he came down from heaven,

was incarnate of the Holy Spirit and the Virgin Mary

and became truly human.

For our sake he was crucified under Pontius Pilate;

he suffered death and was buried.

On the third day he rose again

in accordance with the Scriptures;

he ascended into heaven

and is seated at the right hand of the Father.

He will come again in glory to judge the living and the dead,

and his kingdom will have no end.

1.3

We believe in the Holy Spirit, the Lord, the giver of life,

who proceeds from the Father and the Son,

who with the Father and the Son is worshiped and glorified,

who has spoken through the prophets.

We believe in one holy catholic and apostolic Church.

We acknowledge one baptism for the forgiveness of sins.

We look for the resurrection of the dead,

and the life of the world to come. Amen.

THE APOSTLES’ CREED

[TEXT]

The Apostles’ Creed

Although not written by apostles, the Apostles’ Creed reflects the theological

formulations of the first century church. The creed’s structure may be based on

Jesus’ command to make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the

Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. In a time when most Christians were illiterate,

oral repetition of the Apostles’ Creed, along with the Lord’s Prayer and the Ten

Commandments, helped preserve and transmit the faith of the western churches.

The Apostles’ Creed played no role in Eastern Orthodoxy.

In the early church, Christians confessed that “Jesus is Lord” but did not

always understand the biblical context of lordship. The views of Marcion, a

Christian living in Rome in the second century, further threatened the church’s

understanding of Jesus as Lord. Marcion read the Old Testament as referring to a

tyrannical God who had created a flawed world. Marcion believed that Jesus

revealed, in contrast, a good God of love and mercy. For Marcion, then, Jesus was

not the Messiah proclaimed by the prophets, and the Old Testament was not

Scripture. Marcion proposed limiting Christian “Scripture” to Luke’s gospel (less

the birth narrative and other parts that he felt expressed Jewish thinking) and to

those letters of Paul that Marcion regarded as anti-Jewish. Marcion’s views

developed into a movement that lasted several centuries.

Around A.D. 180, Roman Christians developed an early form of the Apostles’

Creed to refute Marcion. They affirmed that the God of creation is the Father of

Jesus Christ, who was born of the Virgin Mary, was crucified under Pontius Pilate,

was buried and raised from the dead, and ascended into heaven, where he rules with

the Father. They also affirmed belief in the Holy Spirit, the church, and the

resurrection of the body.

Candidates for membership in the church, having undergone a lengthy period

of moral and doctrinal instruction, were asked at baptism to state what they

believed. They responded in the words of this creed.

The Apostles’ Creed underwent further development. In response to the

question of readmitting those who had denied the faith during the persecutions of

the second and third centuries, the church added, “I believe in the forgiveness of

sins.” In the fourth and fifth centuries, North African Christians debated the

question of whether the church was an exclusive sect composed of the heroic few or

an inclusive church of all who confessed Jesus Christ, leading to the addition of

“holy” (belonging to God) and “catholic” (universal). In Gaul, in the fifth century,

the phrase “he descended into hell” came into the creed. By the eighth century, the

creed had attained its present form.

2.1–.3

THE APOSTLES’ CREED

2.1

I B

ELIEVE in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth,

2.2

And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord; who was conceived by

the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate,

was crucified, dead, and buried; he descended into hell; the third day he

rose again from the dead; he ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the

right hand of God the Father Almighty; from thence he shall come to

judge the quick and the dead.

2.3

I believe in the Holy Ghost; the holy catholic Church; the

communion of saints; the forgiveness of sins; the resurrection of the

body; and the life everlasting. Amen.

THE SCOTS CONFESSION

[TEXT]

The Scots Confession

Three documents from the period of the Reformation are included in the Book

of Confessions, each originating in a different country: Scotland, Germany, and

Switzerland. These three centers of the Reformation remain significant in Reformed

and Presbyterian thought to this day.

The Scots Confession was written at a turning point in the history of the Scottish

nation. When the Queen Regent Mary of Guise died in her sleep in 1560, the

Protestant nobility of Scotland was able to secure English recognition of Scottish sov-

ereignty in the Treaty of Edinburgh. To the Scots, this favorable conclusion to the civil

war with Mary’s French-supported forces represented a providential deliverance.

The Scottish Parliament, having declared Scotland a Protestant nation, asked

the clergy to frame a confession of faith. Six ministers, including John Knox, com-

pleted their work in four days. In 1560, the document was ratified by Parliament as

“doctrine grounded upon the infallible Word of God.”

Beginning with a pledge of unconditional commitment to the triune God who

creates, sustains, rules, and guides all things, the first eleven chapters of the Scots

Confession narrate God’s providential acts in the events of biblical history. The kirk

(church) of the present and future is continuous with the kirk of God’s people going

back to Adam. While affirming that the Bible is the norm by which the kirk judges

itself, the Scots Confession also sees the Scriptures as a sacred history in which the

present day church, through the Holy Spirit, participates until the end of time.

God’s providential deliverance is a continuing, not merely a past, reality.

The Scots Confession sets forth three marks of the true and faithful church:

“the true preaching of the Word of God,” “the right administration of the sacra-

ments of Christ Jesus,” and “ecclesiastical discipline … whereby vice is repressed

and virtue nourished.”

“Cleave, serve, worship, trust” are key words in this document. As a call to ac-

tion in a turbulent time, the Scots Confession reflects a spirit of trust and a com-

mitment to the God whose miraculous deliverance the Scots had experienced

firsthand.

3.01–.03

THE SCOTS CONFESSION

CHAPTER 1

God

3.01

We confess and acknowledge one God alone, to whom alone we

must cleave, whom alone we must serve, whom only we must worship,

and in whom alone we put our trust. Who is eternal, infinite, immeasur-

able, incomprehensible, omnipotent, invisible; one in substance and yet

distinct in three persons, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. By

whom we confess and believe all things in heaven and earth, visible and

invisible, to have been created, to be retained in their being, and to be

ruled and guided by his inscrutable providence for such end as his eter-

nal wisdom, goodness, and justice have appointed, and to the manifes-

tation of his own glory.

CHAPTER II

The Creation of Man

3.02

We confess and acknowledge that our God has created man, i.e.,

our first father, Adam, after his own image and likeness, to whom he

gave wisdom, lordship, justice, free will, and self-consciousness, so

that in the whole nature of man no imperfection could be found. From

this dignity and perfection man and woman both fell; the woman be-

ing deceived by the serpent and man obeying the voice of the woman,

both conspiring against the sovereign majesty of God, who in clear

words had previously threatened death if they presumed to eat of the

forbidden tree.

CHAPTER III

Original Sin

3.03

By this transgression, generally known as original sin, the image of

God was utterly defaced in man, and he and his children became by

nature hostile to God, slaves to Satan, and servants to sin. And thus

everlasting death has had, and shall have, power and dominion over all

who have not been, are not, or shall not be reborn from above. This

rebirth is wrought by the power of the Holy Ghost creating in the hearts

of God’s chosen ones an assured faith in the promise of God revealed to

1 Reprinted from The Scots Confession: 1560. Edited with an Introduction by G. D. Hen-

derson. Rendered into modern English by James Bulloch. The Saint Andrew Press, Edin-

burgh, 1960, pp. 58–80. Used by permission.

3.03–.05 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

us in his Word; by this faith we grasp Christ Jesus with the graces and

blessings promised in him.

CHAPTER IV

The Revelation of the Promise

3.04

We constantly believe that God, after the fearful and horrible de-

parture of man from his obedience, did seek Adam again, call upon

him, rebuke and convict him of his sin, and in the end made unto him a

most joyful promise, that “the seed of the woman should bruise the

head of the serpent,” that is, that he should destroy the works of the

devil. This promise was repeated and made clearer from time to time; it

was embraced with joy, and most constantly received by all the faithful

from Adam to Noah, from Noah to Abraham, from Abraham to David,

and so onwards to the incarnation of Christ Jesus; all (we mean the be-

lieving fathers under the law) did see the joyful day of Christ Jesus, and

did rejoice.

CHAPTER V

The Continuance, Increase, and

Preservation of the Kirk

3.05

We most surely believe that God preserved, instructed, multiplied,

honored, adorned, and called from death to life his Kirk in all ages

since Adam until the coming of Christ Jesus in the flesh. For he called

Abraham from his father’s country, instructed him, and multiplied his

seed; he marvelously preserved him, and more marvelously delivered

his seed from the bondage and tyranny of Pharaoh; to them he gave his

laws, constitutions, and ceremonies; to them he gave the land of Ca-

naan; after he had given them judges, and afterwards Saul, he gave Da-

vid to be king, to whom he gave promise that of the fruit of his loins

should one sit forever upon his royal throne. To this same people from

time to time he sent prophets, to recall them to the right way of their

God, from which sometimes they strayed by idolatry. And although,

because of their stubborn contempt for righteousness he was compelled

to give them into the hands of their enemies, as had previously been

threatened by the mouth of Moses, so that the holy city was destroyed,

the temple burned with fire, and the whole land desolate for seventy

years, yet in mercy he restored them again to Jerusalem, where the city

and temple were rebuilt, and they endured against all temptations and

assaults of Satan till the Messiah came according to the promise.

THE SCOTS CONFESSION 3.06–.08

CHAPTER VI

The Incarnation of Christ Jesus

3.06

When the fullness of time came God sent his Son, his eternal wis-

dom, the substance of his own glory, into this world, who took the na-

ture of humanity from the substance of a woman, a virgin, by means of

the Holy Ghost. And so was born the “just seed of David,” the “Angel

of the great counsel of God,” the very Messiah promised, whom we

confess and acknowledge to be Emmanuel, true God and true man, two

perfect natures united and joined in one person. So by our Confession

we condemn the damnable and pestilent heresies of Arius, Marcion,

Eutyches, Nestorius, and such others as did either deny the eternity of

his Godhead, or the truth of his humanity, or confounded them, or else

divided them.

CHAPTER VII

Why the Mediator Had to Be

True God and True Man

3.07

We acknowledge and confess that this wonderful union between

the Godhead and the humanity in Christ Jesus did arise from the eter-

nal and immutable decree of God from which all our salvation springs

and depends.

CHAPTER VIII

Election

3.08

That same eternal God and Father, who by grace alone chose us in

his Son Christ Jesus before the foundation of the world was laid, ap-

pointed him to be our head, our brother, our pastor, and the great bishop

of our souls. But since the opposition between the justice of God and

our sins was such that no flesh by itself could or might have attained

unto God, it behooved the Son of God to descend unto us and take him-

self a body of our body, flesh of our flesh, and bone of our bone, and so

become the Mediator between God and man, giving power to as many

as believe in him to be the sons of God; as he himself says, “I ascend to

my Father and to your Father, to my God and to your God.” By this

most holy brotherhood whatever we have lost in Adam is restored to us

again. Therefore we are not afraid to call God our Father, not so much

because he has created us, which we have in common with the repro-

bate, as because he has given unto us his only Son to be our brother,

and given us grace to acknowledge and embrace him as our only Medi-

ator. Further, it behooved the Messiah and Redeemer to be true God

and true man, because he was able to undergo the punishment of our

3.08–.10 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

transgressions and to present himself in the presence of his Father’s

judgment, as in our stead, to suffer for our transgression and disobedi-

ence, and by death to overcome him that was the author of death. But

because the Godhead alone could not suffer death, and neither could

manhood overcome death, he joined both together in one person, that

the weakness of one should suffer and be subject to death—which we

had deserved—and the infinite and invincible power of the other, that

is, of the Godhead, should triumph, and purchase for us life, liberty, and

perpetual victory. So we confess, and most undoubtedly believe.

CHAPTER IX

Christ’s Death, Passion, and Burial

3.09

That our Lord Jesus offered himself a voluntary sacrifice unto his

Father for us, that he suffered contradiction of sinners, that he was

wounded and plagued for our transgressions, that he, the clean innocent

Lamb of God, was condemned in the presence of an earthly judge, that

we should be absolved before the judgment seat of our God; that he

suffered not only the cruel death of the cross, which was accursed by

the sentence of God; but also that he suffered for a season the wrath of

his Father which sinners had deserved. But yet we avow that he re-

mained the only, well beloved, and blessed Son of his Father even in

the midst of his anguish and torment which he suffered in body and

soul to make full atonement for the sins of his people. From this we

confess and avow that there remains no other sacrifice for sin; if any

affirm so, we do not hesitate to say that they are blasphemers against

Christ’s death and the everlasting atonement thereby purchased for us.

CHAPTER X

The Resurrection

3.10

We undoubtedly believe, since it was impossible that the sorrows

of death should retain in bondage the Author of life, that our Lord Jesus

crucified, dead, and buried, who descended into hell, did rise again for

our justification, and the destruction of him who was the author of

death, and brought life again to us who were subject to death and its

bondage. We know that his resurrection was confirmed by the testimo-

ny of his enemies, and by the resurrection of the dead, whose sepul-

chres did open, and they did rise and appear to many within the city of

Jerusalem. It was also confirmed by the testimony of his angels, and by

the senses and judgment of his apostles and of others, who had conver-

sation, and did eat and drink with him after his resurrection.

THE SCOTS CONFESSION 3.11–.12

CHAPTER XI

The Ascension

3.11

We do not doubt but that the selfsame body which was born of the

virgin, was crucified, dead, and buried, and which did rise again, did

ascend into the heavens, for the accomplishment of all things, where in

our name and for our comfort he has received all power in heaven and

earth, where he sits at the right hand of the Father, having received his

kingdom, the only advocate and mediator for us. Which glory, honor,

and prerogative, he alone amongst the brethren shall possess till all his

enemies are made his footstool, as we undoubtedly believe they shall be

in the Last Judgment. We believe that the same Lord Jesus shall visibly

return for this Last Judgment as he was seen to ascend. And then, we

firmly believe, the time of refreshing and restitution of all things shall

come, so that those who from the beginning have suffered violence,

injury, and wrong, for righteousness’ sake, shall inherit that blessed

immortality promised them from the beginning. But, on the other hand,

the stubborn, disobedient, cruel persecutors, filthy persons, idolators,

and all sorts of the unbelieving, shall be cast into the dungeon of utter

darkness, where their worm shall not die, nor their fire be quenched.

The remembrance of that day, and of the Judgment to be executed in it,

is not only a bridle by which our carnal lusts are restrained but also

such inestimable comfort that neither the threatening of worldly princ-

es, nor the fear of present danger or of temporal death, may move us to

renounce and forsake that blessed society which we, the members, have

with our Head and only Mediator, Christ Jesus: whom we confess and

avow to be the promised Messiah, the only Head of his Kirk, our just

Lawgiver, our only High Priest, Advocate, and Mediator. To which

honors and offices, if man or angel presume to intrude themselves, we

utterly detest and abhor them, as blasphemous to our sovereign and

supreme Governor, Christ Jesus.

CHAPTER XII

Faith in the Holy Ghost

3.12

Our faith and its assurance do not proceed from flesh and blood,

that is to say, from natural powers within us, but are the inspiration of

the Holy Ghost; whom we confess to be God, equal with the Father and

with his Son, who sanctifies us, and brings us into all truth by his own

working, without whom we should remain forever enemies to God and

ignorant of his Son, Christ Jesus. For by nature we are so dead, blind,

and perverse, that neither can we feel when we are pricked, see the light

when it shines, nor assent to the will of God when it is revealed, unless

the Spirit of the Lord Jesus quicken that which is dead, remove the

3.12–.13 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

darkness from our minds, and bow our stubborn hearts to the obedience

of his blessed will. And so, as we confess that God the Father created

us when we were not, as his Son our Lord Jesus redeemed us when we

were enemies to him, so also do we confess that the Holy Ghost does

sanctify and regenerate us, without respect to any merit proceeding

from us, be it before or be it after our regeneration. To put this even

more plainly; as we willingly disclaim any honor and glory for our own

creation and redemption, so do we willingly also for our regeneration

and sanctification; for by ourselves we are not capable of thinking one

good thought, but he who has begun the work in us alone continues us

in it, to the praise and glory of his undeserved grace.

CHAPTER XIII

The Cause of Good Works

3.13

The cause of good works, we confess, is not our free will, but the

Spirit of the Lord Jesus, who dwells in our hearts by true faith, brings

forth such works as God has prepared for us to walk in. For we most

boldly affirm that it is blasphemy to say that Christ abides in the hearts

of those in whom is no spirit of sanctification. Therefore we do not hes-

itate to affirm that murderers, oppressors, cruel persecutors, adulterers,

filthy persons, idolators, drunkards, thieves, and all workers of iniquity,

have neither true faith nor anything of the Spirit of the Lord Jesus, so

long as they obstinately continue in wickedness. For as soon as the

Spirit of the Lord Jesus, whom God’s chosen children receive by true

faith, takes possession of the heart of any man, so soon does he regen-

erate and renew him, so that he begins to hate what before he loved,

and to love what he hated before. Thence comes that continual battle

which is between the flesh and the Spirit in God’s children, while the

flesh and the natural man, being corrupt, lust for things pleasant and

delightful to themselves, are envious in adversity and proud in prosperi-

ty, and every moment prone and ready to offend the majesty of God.

But the Spirit of God, who bears witness to our spirit that we are the

sons of God, makes us resist filthy pleasures and groan in God’s pres-

ence for deliverance from this bondage of corruption, and finally to

triumph over sin so that it does not reign in our mortal bodies. Other

men do not share this conflict since they do not have God’s Spirit, but

they readily follow and obey sin and feel no regrets, since they act as

the devil and their corrupt nature urge. But the sons of God fight

against sin; sob and mourn when they find themselves tempted to do

evil; and, if they fall, rise again with earnest and unfeigned repentance.

They do these things, not by their own power, but by the power of the

Lord Jesus, apart from whom they can do nothing.

THE SCOTS CONFESSION 3.14–.15

CHAPTER XIV

The Works Which Are Counted Good Before God

3.14

We confess and acknowledge that God has given to man his holy law, in

which not only all such works as displease and offend his godly majesty are

forbidden, but also those which please him and which he has promised to

reward are commanded. These works are of two kinds. The one is done to the

honor of God, the other to the profit of our neighbor, and both have the re-

vealed will of God as their assurance. To have one God, to worship and hon-

or him, to call upon him in all our troubles, to reverence his holy Name, to

hear his Word and to believe it, and to share in his holy sacraments, belong to

the first kind. To honor father, mother, princes, rulers, and superior powers;

to love them, to support them, to obey their orders if they are not contrary to

the commands of God, to save the lives of the innocent, to repress tyranny, to

defend the oppressed, to keep our bodies clean and holy, to live in soberness

and temperance, to deal justly with all men in word and deed, and, finally, to

repress any desire to harm our neighbor, are the good works of the second

kind, and these are most pleasing and acceptable to God as he has command-

ed them himself. Acts to the contrary are sins, which always displease him

and provoke him to anger, such as, not to call upon him alone when we have

need, not to hear his Word with reverence, but to condemn and despise it, to

have or worship idols, to maintain and defend idolatry, lightly to esteem the

reverend name of God, to profane, abuse, or condemn the sacraments of

Christ Jesus, to disobey or resist any whom God has placed in authority, so

long as they do not exceed the bounds of their office, to murder, or to consent

thereto, to bear hatred, or to let innocent blood be shed if we can prevent it. In

conclusion, we confess and affirm that the breach of any other commandment

of the first or second kind is sin, by which God’s anger and displeasure are

kindled against the proud, unthankful world. So that we affirm good works to

be those alone which are done in faith and at the command of God who, in

his law, has set forth the things that please him. We affirm that evil works are

not only those expressly done against God’s command, but also, in religious

matters and the worship of God, those things which have no other warrant

than the invention and opinion of man. From the beginning God has rejected

such, as we learn from the words of the prophet Isaiah and of our master,

Christ Jesus, “In vain do they worship Me, teaching the doctrines and com-

mandments of men.”

CHAPTER XV

The Perfection of the Law and the

Imperfection of Man

3.15

We confess and acknowledge that the law of God is most just,

equal, holy, and perfect, commanding those things which, when per-

fectly done, can give life and bring man to eternal felicity; but our na-

3.15–.16 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

ture is so corrupt, weak, and imperfect, that we are never able perfectly

to fulfill the works of the law. Even after we are reborn, if we say that

we have no sin, we deceive ourselves and the truth of God is not in us.

It is therefore essential for us to lay hold on Christ Jesus, in his right-

eousness and his atonement, since he is the end and consummation of

the Law and since it is by him that we are set at liberty so that the curse

of God may not fall upon us, even though we do not fulfill the Law in

all points. For as God the Father beholds us in the body of his Son

Christ Jesus, he accepts our imperfect obedience as if it were perfect,

and covers our works, which are defiled with many stains, with the

righteousness of his Son. We do not mean that we are so set at liberty

that we owe no obedience to the Law—for we have already acknowl-

edged its place—but we affirm that no man on earth, with the sole ex-

ception of Christ Jesus, has given, gives, or shall give in action that

obedience to the Law which the Law requires. When we have done all

things we must fall down and unfeignedly confess that we are unprofit-

able servants. Therefore, whoever boasts of the merits of his own works

or puts his trust in works of supererogation, boasts of what does not

exist, and puts his trust in damnable idolatry.

CHAPTER XVI

The Kirk

3.16

As we believe in one God, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, so we firmly

believe that from the beginning there has been, now is, and to the end of

the world shall be, one Kirk, that is to say, one company and multitude of

men chosen by God, who rightly worship and embrace him by true faith

in Christ Jesus, who is the only Head of the Kirk, even as it is the body

and spouse of Christ Jesus. This Kirk is catholic, that is, universal, be-

cause it contains the chosen of all ages, of all realms, nations, and

tongues, be they of the Jews or be they of the Gentiles, who have com-

munion and society with God the Father, and with his Son, Christ Jesus,

through the sanctification of his Holy Spirit. It is therefore called the

communion, not of profane persons, but of saints, who, as citizens of the

heavenly Jerusalem, have the fruit of inestimable benefits, one God, one

Lord Jesus, one faith, and one baptism. Out of this Kirk there is neither

life nor eternal felicity. Therefore we utterly abhor the blasphemy of those

who hold that men who live according to equity and justice shall be

saved, no matter what religion they profess. For since there is neither life

nor salvation without Christ Jesus; so shall none have part therein but

those whom the Father has given unto his Son Christ Jesus, and those

who in time come to him, avow his doctrine, and believe in him. (We

include the children with the believing parents.) This Kirk is invisible,

known only to God, who alone knows whom he has chosen, and includes

both the chosen who are departed, the Kirk triumphant, those who yet live

and fight against sin and Satan, and those who shall live hereafter.

THE SCOTS CONFESSION 3.17–.18

CHAPTER XVII

The Immortality of Souls

3.17

The chosen departed are in peace, and rest from their labors; not

that they sleep and are lost in oblivion as some fanatics hold, for they

are delivered from all fear and torment, and all the temptations to which

we and all God’s chosen are subject in this life, and because of which

we are called the Kirk Militant. On the other hand, the reprobate and

unfaithful departed have anguish, torment, and pain which cannot be

expressed. Neither the one nor the other is in such sleep that they feel

no joy or torment, as is testified by Christ’s parable in St. Luke XVI,

his words to the thief, and the words of the souls crying under the altar,

“O Lord, thou that art righteous and just, how long shalt thou not re-

venge our blood upon those that dwell in the earth?”

CHAPTER XVIII*

The Notes by Which the True Kirk Shall Be Determined

from the False, and Who Shall Be Judge of Doctrine

3.18

Since Satan has labored from the beginning to adorn his pestilent

synagogue with the title of the Kirk of God, and has incited cruel murder-

ers to persecute, trouble, and molest the true Kirk and its members, as

Cain did to Abel, Ishmael to Isaac, Esau to Jacob, and the whole priest-

hood of the Jews to Christ Jesus himself and his apostles after him. So it

is essential that the true Kirk be distinguished from the filthy synagogues

by clear and perfect notes lest we, being deceived, receive and embrace,

to our own condemnation, the one for the other. The notes, signs, and

assured tokens whereby the spotless bride of Christ is known from the

horrible harlot, the false Kirk, we state, are neither antiquity, usurped title,

lineal succession, appointed place, nor the numbers of men approving an

error. For Cain was before Abel and Seth in age and title; Jerusalem had

precedence above all other parts of the earth, for in it were priests lineally

descended from Aaron, and greater numbers followed the scribes, phari-

sees, and priests, than unfeignedly believed and followed Christ Jesus and

his doctrine ... and yet no man of judgment, we suppose, will hold that

any of the forenamed were the Kirk of God. The notes of the true Kirk,

therefore, we believe, confess, and avow to be: first, the true preaching of

the Word of God, in which God has revealed himself to us, as the writings

of the prophets and apostles declare; secondly, the right administration of

the sacraments of Christ Jesus, with which must be associated the Word

and promise of God to seal and confirm them in our hearts; and lastly,

ecclesiastical discipline uprightly ministered, as God’s Word prescribes,

whereby vice is repressed and virtue nourished. Then wherever these

* See Preface for discussion of our current understanding of such condemnations.

3.18–.20 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

notes are seen and continue for any time, be the number complete or not,

there, beyond any doubt, is the true Kirk of Christ, who, according to his

promise, is in its midst. This is not that universal Kirk of which we have

spoken before, but particular Kirks, such as were in Corinth, Galatia,

Ephesus, and other places where the ministry was planted by Paul and

which he himself called Kirks of God. Such Kirks, we the inhabitants of

the realm of Scotland confessing Christ Jesus, do claim to have in our

cities, towns, and reformed districts because of the doctrine taught in our

Kirks, contained in the written Word of God, that is, the Old and New

Testaments, in those books which were originally reckoned canonical.

We affirm that in these all things necessary to be believed for the salva-

tion of man are sufficiently expressed. The interpretation of Scripture, we

confess, does not belong to any private or public person, not yet to any

Kirk for pre-eminence or precedence, personal or local, which it has

above others, but pertains to the Spirit of God by whom the Scriptures

were written. When controversy arises about the right understanding of

any passage or sentence of Scripture, or for the reformation of any abuse

within the Kirk of God, we ought not so much to ask what men have said

or done before us, as what the Holy Ghost uniformly speaks within the

body of the Scriptures and what Christ Jesus himself did and commanded.

For it is agreed by all that the Spirit of God, who is the Spirit of unity,

cannot contradict himself. So if the interpretation or opinion of any theo-

logian, Kirk, or council, is contrary to the plain Word of God written in

any other passage of the Scripture, it is most certain that this is not the

true understanding and meaning of the Holy Ghost, although councils,

realms, and nations have approved and received it. We dare not receive or

admit any interpretation which is contrary to any principal point of our

faith, or to any other plain text of Scripture, or to the rule of love.

CHAPTER XIX

The Authority of the Scriptures

3.19

As we believe and confess the Scriptures of God sufficient to in-

struct and make perfect the man of God, so do we affirm and avow their

authority to be from God, and not to depend on men or angels. We af-

firm, therefore, that those who say the Scriptures have no other authori-

ty save that which they have received from the Kirk are blasphemous

against God and injurious to the true Kirk, which always hears and

obeys the voice of her own Spouse and Pastor, but takes not upon her to

be mistress over the same.

CHAPTER XX

General Councils, Their Power, Authority,

and the Cause of Their Summoning

3.20

As we do not rashly condemn what good men, assembled together

in general councils lawfully gathered, have set before us; so we do not

receive uncritically whatever has been declared to men under the name

THE SCOTS CONFESSION 3.20–.21

of the general councils, for it is plain that, being human, some of them

have manifestly erred, and that in matters of great weight and im-

portance. So far then as the council confirms its decrees by the plain

Word of God, so far do we reverence and embrace them. But if men,

under the name of a council, pretend to forge for us new articles of

faith, or to make decisions contrary to the Word of God, then we must

utterly deny them as the doctrine of devils, drawing our souls from the

voice of the one God to follow the doctrines and teachings of men. The

reason why the general councils met was not to make any permanent

law which God had not made before, nor yet to form new articles for

our belief, nor to give the Word of God authority; much less to make

that to be his Word, or even the true interpretation of it, which was not

expressed previously by his holy will in his Word; but the reason for

councils, at least of those that deserve that name, was partly to refute

heresies, and to give public confession of their faith to the generations

following, which they did by the authority of God’s written Word, and

not by any opinion or prerogative that they could not err by reason of

their numbers. This, we judge, was the primary reason for general

councils. The second was that good policy and order should be consti-

tuted and observed in the Kirk where, as in the house of God, it be-

comes all things to be done decently and in order. Not that we think any

policy or order of ceremonies can be appointed for all ages, times, and

places; for as ceremonies which men have devised are but temporal, so

they may, and ought to be, changed, when they foster superstition ra-

ther than edify the Kirk.

CHAPTER XXI

The Sacraments

3.21

As the fathers under the Law, besides the reality of the sacrifices,

had two chief sacraments, that is, circumcision and the passover, and

those who rejected these were not reckoned among God’s people; so do

we acknowledge and confess that now in the time of the gospel we have

two chief sacraments, which alone were instituted by the Lord Jesus

and commanded to be used by all who will be counted members of his

body, that is, Baptism and the Supper or Table of the Lord Jesus, also

called the Communion of His Body and Blood. These sacraments, both

of the Old Testament and of the New, were instituted by God not only

to make a visible distinction between his people and those who were

without the Covenant, but also to exercise the faith of his children and,

by participation of these sacraments, to seal in their hearts the assurance

of his promise, and of that most blessed conjunction, union, and socie-

ty, which the chosen have with their Head, Christ Jesus. And so we

utterly condemn the vanity of those who affirm the sacraments to be

nothing else than naked and bare signs. No, we assuredly believe that

by Baptism we are engrafted into Christ Jesus, to be made partakers of

3.21 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

his righteousness, by which our sins are covered and remitted, and also

that in the Supper rightly used, Christ Jesus is so joined with us that he

becomes the very nourishment and food of our souls. Not that we imag-

ine any transubstantiation of bread into Christ’s body, and of wine into

his natural blood, as the Romanists have perniciously taught and

wrongly believed; but this union and conjunction which we have with

the body and blood of Christ Jesus in the right use of the sacraments is

wrought by means of the Holy Ghost, who by true faith carries us

above all things that are visible, carnal, and earthly, and makes us feed

upon the body and blood of Christ Jesus, once broken and shed for us

but now in heaven, and appearing for us in the presence of his Father.

Notwithstanding the distance between his glorified body in heaven and

mortal men on earth, yet we must assuredly believe that the bread

which we break is the communion of Christ’s body and the cup which

we bless the communion of his blood. Thus we confess and believe

without doubt that the faithful, in the right use of the Lord’s Table, do

so eat the body and drink the blood of the Lord Jesus that he remains in

them and they in him; they are so made flesh of his flesh and bone of

his bone that as the eternal Godhood has given to the flesh of Christ

Jesus, which by nature was corruptible and mortal, life and immortality,

so the eating and drinking of the flesh and blood of Christ Jesus does

the like for us. We grant that this is neither given to us merely at the

time nor by the power and virtue of the sacrament alone, but we affirm

that the faithful, in the right use of the Lord’s Table, have such union

with Christ Jesus as the natural man cannot apprehend. Further we af-

firm that although the faithful, hindered by negligence and human

weakness, do not profit as much as they ought in the actual moment of

the Supper, yet afterwards it shall bring forth fruit, being living seed

sown in good ground; for the Holy Spirit, who can never be separated

from the right institution of the Lord Jesus, will not deprive the faithful

of the fruit of that mystical action. Yet all this, we say again, comes of

that true faith which apprehends Christ Jesus, who alone makes the

sacrament effective in us. Therefore, if anyone slanders us by saying

that we affirm or believe the sacraments to be symbols and nothing

more, they are libelous and speak against the plain facts. On the other

hand we readily admit that we make a distinction between Christ Jesus

in his eternal substance and the elements of the sacramental signs. So

we neither worship the elements, in place of that which they signify,

nor yet do we despise them or undervalue them, but we use them with

great reverence, examining ourselves diligently before we participate,

since we are assured by the mouth of the apostle that “whosoever shall

eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty

of the body and blood of the Lord.”

THE SCOTS CONFESSION 3.22

CHAPTER XXII*

The Right Administration of the Sacraments

3.22

Two things are necessary for the right administration of the sacra-

ments. The first is that they should be ministered by lawful ministers,

and we declare that these are men appointed to preach the Word, unto

whom God has given the power to preach the gospel, and who are law-

fully called by some Kirk. The second is that they should be ministered

in the elements and manner which God has appointed. Otherwise they

cease to be the sacraments of Christ Jesus. This is why we abandon the

teaching of the Roman Church and withdraw from its sacraments; first-

ly, because their ministers are not true ministers of Christ Jesus (indeed

they even allow women, whom the Holy Ghost will not permit to

preach in the congregation to baptize) and, secondly, because they have

so adulterated both the sacraments with their own additions that no part

of Christ’s original act remains in its original simplicity. The addition

of oil, salt, spittle, and such like in baptism, are merely human addi-

tions. To adore or venerate the sacrament, to carry it through streets and

towns in procession, or to reserve it in a special case, is not the proper

use of Christ’s sacrament but an abuse of it. Christ Jesus said, “Take ye,

eat ye,” and “Do this in remembrance of Me.” By these words and

commands he sanctified bread and wine to be the sacrament of his holy

body and blood, so that the one should be eaten and that all should

drink of the other, and not that they should be reserved for worship or

honored as God, as the Romanists do. Further, in withdrawing one part

of the sacrament—the blessed cup—from the people, they have com-

mitted sacrilege. Moreover, if the sacraments are to be rightly used it is

essential that the end and purpose of their institution should be under-

stood, not only by the minister but by the recipients. For if the recipient

does not understand what is being done, the sacrament is not being

rightly used, as is seen in the case of the Old Testament sacrifices. Sim-

ilarly, if the teacher teaches false doctrine which is hateful to God, even

though the sacraments are his own ordinance, they are not rightly used,

since wicked men have used them for another end than what God com-

manded. We affirm this has been done to the sacraments in the Roman

Church, for there the whole action of the Lord Jesus is adulterated in

form, purpose, and meaning. What Christ Jesus did, and commanded to

be done, is evident from the Gospels and from St. Paul; what the priest

does at the altar we do not need to tell. The end and purpose of Christ’s

institution, for which it should be used, is set forth in the words, “Do

this in remembrance of Me,” and “For as often as ye eat this bread and

drink this cup ye do show”—that is, extol, preach, magnify, and

* See Preface for discussion of our current understanding of such condemnations.

3.22–.24 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

praise—“the Lord’s death, till He come.” But let the words of the mass,

and their own doctors and teachings witness, what is the purpose and

meaning of the mass; it is that, as mediators between Christ and his

Kirk, they should offer to God the Father, a sacrifice in propitiation for

the sins of the living and of the dead. This doctrine is blasphemous to

Christ Jesus and would deprive his unique sacrifice, once offered on the

cross for the cleansing of all who are to be sanctified, of its sufficiency;

so we detest and renounce it.

CHAPTER XXIII

To Whom Sacraments Appertain

3.23

We hold that baptism applies as much to the children of the faithful

as to those who are of age and discretion, and so we condemn the error

of the Anabaptists, who deny that children should be baptized before

they have faith and understanding. But we hold that the Supper of the

Lord is only for those who are of the household of faith and can try and

examine themselves both in their faith and their duty to their neighbors.

Those who eat and drink at that holy table without faith, or without

peace and goodwill to their brethren, eat unworthily. This is the reason

why ministers in our Kirk make public and individual examination of

those who are to be admitted to the table of the Lord Jesus.

CHAPTER XXIV

The Civil Magistrate

3.24

We confess and acknowledge that empires, kingdoms, dominions,

and cities are appointed and ordained by God; the powers and authori-

ties in them, emperors in empires, kings in their realms, dukes and

princes in their dominions, and magistrates in cities, are ordained by

God’s holy ordinance for the manifestation of his own glory and for the

good and well being of all men. We hold that any men who conspire to

rebel or to overturn the civil powers, as duly established, are not merely

enemies to humanity but rebels against God’s will. Further, we confess

and acknowledge that such persons as are set in authority are to be

loved, honored, feared, and held in the highest respect, because they are

the lieutenants of God, and in their councils God himself doth sit and

judge. They are the judges and princes to whom God has given the

sword for the praise and defense of good men and the punishment of all

open evil doers. Moreover, we state that the preservation and purifica-

tion of religion is particularly the duty of kings, princes, rulers, and

magistrates. They are not only appointed for civil government but also

to maintain true religion and to suppress all idolatry and superstition.

This may be seen in David, Jehosaphat, Hezekiah, Josiah, and others

highly commended for their zeal in that cause.

THE SCOTS CONFESSION 3.24–.25

Therefore we confess and avow that those who resist the supreme

powers, so long as they are acting in their own spheres, are resisting

God’s ordinance and cannot be held guiltless. We further state that so

long as princes and rulers vigilantly fulfill their office, anyone who

denies them aid, counsel, or service, denies it to God, who by his lieu-

tenant craves it of them.

CHAPTER XXV

The Gifts Freely Given to the Kirk

3.25

Although the Word of God truly preached, the sacraments rightly

ministered, and discipline executed according to the Word of God, are

certain and infallible signs of the true Kirk, we do not mean that every

individual person in that company is a chosen member of Christ Jesus.

We acknowledge and confess that many weeds and tares are sown

among the corn and grow in great abundance in its midst, and that the

reprobate may be found in the fellowship of the chosen and may take an

outward part with them in the benefits of the Word and sacraments. But

since they only confess God for a time with their mouths and not with

their hearts, they lapse, and do not continue to the end. Therefore they

do not share the fruits of Christ’s death, resurrection, and ascension.

But such as unfeignedly believe with the heart and boldly confess the

Lord Jesus with their mouths shall certainly receive his gifts. Firstly, in

this life, they shall receive remission of sins and that by faith in Christ’s

blood alone; for though sin shall remain and continually abide in our

mortal bodies, yet it shall not be counted against us, but be pardoned,

and covered with Christ’s righteousness. Secondly, in the general

judgment, there shall be given to every man and woman resurrection of

the flesh. The seas shall give up her dead, and the earth those who are

buried within her. Yea, the Eternal, our God, shall stretch out his hand

on the dust, and the dead shall arise incorruptible, and in the very sub-

stance of the selfsame flesh which every man now bears, to receive

according to their works, glory or punishment. Such as now delight in

vanity, cruelty, filthiness, superstition, or idolatry, shall be condemned

to the fire unquenchable, in which those who now serve the devil in all

abominations shall be tormented forever, both in body and in spirit. But

such as continue in well doing to the end, boldly confessing the Lord

Jesus, shall receive glory, honor, and immortality, we constantly be-

lieve, to reign forever in life everlasting with Christ Jesus, to whose

glorified body all his chosen shall be made like, when he shall appear

again in judgment and shall render up the Kingdom to God his Father,

who then shall be and ever shall remain, all in all things, God blessed

forever. To whom, with the Son and the Holy Ghost, be all honor and

glory, now and ever. Amen.

3.25 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Arise, O Lord, and let thine enemies be confounded; let them flee

from thy presence that hate the godly Name. Give thy servants strength

to speak thy Word with boldness, and let all nations cleave to the true

knowledge of thee. Amen.

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM

[TEXT]

The Heidelberg Catechism

The Reformation was not a singular movement. Soon after Luther posted

his ninety-five theses, reform movements sprang up throughout Europe. As

Lutheran thought moved down the Neckar River, Reformed thought traveled up

the Rhine from Switzerland. They met at Heidelberg, seat of the oldest

university in Germany and capital of the province known as the Palatinate.

Tension between Lutherans and Reformed Christians was intense. Because the

Reformed did not believe in the real, bodily presence of Christ in the bread and

wine, Lutherans believed that they were desecrating the Lord’s Supper.

Acting to end the controversy, Frederick the Elector, ruler of the Palatinate,

asked two young men of Heidelberg—Zacharias Ursinus, professor of theology,

and Kaspar Olevianus, preacher to the city—to prepare a catechism acceptable

to both sides. They revised an earlier catechism that Ursinus had written, using

its outline and some ninety of its questions and answers. Completed in 1562, the

Heidelberg Catechism was published in January of the following year.

The Heidelberg Catechism opens with two questions concerning our

comfort in life and death. The knowledge that our only comfort is Jesus Christ

frames the remainder of the catechism. Each of its three parts corresponds to a

line of Romans 7:24–25 (NRSV), where Paul cries: “Wretched man that I am;

Who will rescue me from this body of death? Thanks be to God through Jesus

Christ our Lord;” Thus, questions 3–11 deal with our sin and misery, questions

12–85 with the way in which God in Jesus Christ frees us, and questions 86–129

with the manner in which we express gratitude to God for our deliverance.

Each question of the catechism is personal, addressed to “you.” Each

answer draws as much as possible on biblical language. The catechism’s tone is

irenic, showing nothing of the controversy that called it forth. Its theology is

both catholic, universal in appeal, and evangelical, setting forth the gospel of

Jesus Christ. Providing a basis for peaceful coexistence between Lutheran and

Reformed Christians, the catechism denied that the bread and wine become the

very body and blood of Christ but affirmed that “by this visible sign and pledge

... we come to share in his true body and blood through the working of the Holy

Spirit ...” (paragraph 4.079).

The influence of the Heidelberg Catechism in the church’s preaching and

teaching continues to be felt in Germany, Austria, Holland, Hungary, parts of

Eastern Europe, Scotland, Canada, and the United States.

The biblical citations in this text are those found in the German 3rd edition

of 1563 and the Latin translation of 1563. The citations in the German 3rd

edition include book and chapter without verse numbers, inviting the reader to

use the Catechism as an aid to the study of larger passages of Scripture. The

citations in the Latin edition are often a place to begin reading on a topic, or the

conclusion of a relevant passage, rather than simple proof-texts. Placement of

the notes varies slightly in the German, the Latin, and here in English according

to the nature of the language.

Here, citations in ordinary type reflect the citations of the Latin where the

Latin simply adds verse numbers.

Citations in italics indicate texts present in the German original but

omitted from the Latin edition.

Citations in bold indicate texts not found in the German original but

added in the Latin edition.

Square brackets [ ] indicate the present editors’ corrections of apparent

typographical errors in the 1563 texts as well as necessary clarifications.

4.001–.002

31

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM

LORD’S DAY 1

4.001 1 Q. What is your only comfort

in life and in death?

A. That I am not my own,

but belong—

body and soul,

in life and in death—

to my faithful Savior, Jesus Christ.

He has fully paid for all my sins with his precious blood,

and has set me free from the tyranny of the devil.

He also watches over me in such a way

that not a hair can fall from my head

without the will of my Father in heaven;

in fact, all things must work together for my salvation.

Because I belong to him,

Christ, by his Holy Spirit,

assures me of eternal life

and makes me wholeheartedly willing and ready

from now on to live for him.

1. 1 Cor. 6:19

2. Rom. 14:8

3. 1 Cor. 3:23

4. 1 Pet. 1:18; 1 John 1:7; 2:2

5. 1 John 3:8

6. John 6:39

7. Matt. 10:30; Luke 21:18

8. Rom. 8:28

9. 2 Cor. 1:22; 5:5; Eph. 1:14; Rom. 8:16

10. Rom. 8:14

4.002 2 Q. What must you know to

live and die in the joy of this comfort?



A. Three things:

first, how great my sin and misery are;

second, how I am set free from all my sins and misery;

third, how I am to thank God for such deliverance.4



1. Luke 24:47; 1 Cor. 6:11; Tit. 3:3

2. John 9:41; John 15:[6–]7

3. John 17:3

4. Eph. 5:10



Reprinted from The Heidelberg Catechism, 400th Anniversary Edition, 1563–

4.003–.006 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Part I: Misery

LORD’S DAY 2

4.003 3 Q. How do you come to know your misery?

A. The law of God tells me.

1. Rom. 3:20

4.004 4 Q. What does God’s law require of us?

A. Christ teaches us this in summary in Matthew 22:37–40:

“‘You shall love the Lord your God

with all your heart,

and with all your soul,

and with all your mind.’

This is the greatest and first commandment.

“And a second is like it:

‘You shall love your neighbor as yourself.’

“On these two commandments hang

all the law and the prophets.”

4.005 5 Q. Can you live up to all this perfectly?

A. No.

I have a natural tendency

to hate God and my neighbor.

1. Rom. 3:10; 3:23; 1 John 1:8

2. Rom. 8:7; Eph. 2:3

LORD’S DAY 3

4.006 6 Q. Did God create people

so wicked and perverse?

A. No.

God created them good and in his own image,

that is, in true righteousness and holiness,

so that they might

truly know God their creator,

love him with all their heart,

and live with God in eternal happiness,

to praise and glorify him.

1. Gen. 1:31

2. Gen. 1:26–27

3. 2 Cor. 3:18; Col. 3:10; Eph. 4:24

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.007–.010

33

4.007 7 Q. Then where does this corrupt human nature

come from?

A. The fall and disobedience of our first parents,

Adam and Eve, in Paradise.

This fall has so poisoned our nature

that we are all conceived and born

in a sinful condition.

1. Gen. 3; Rom. 5:12, 18–19

2. Ps. 51:5; Gen. 5:3

4.008 8 Q. But are we so corrupt

that we are totally unable to do any good

and inclined toward all evil?

A. Yes,

unless we are born again

by the Spirit of God.

1. John 3:6; Gen. 6:5; Job 14:4;15:16, [35]; Isa. 53:6

2. John 3:5

LORD’S DAY 4

4.009 9 Q. But doesn’t God do us an injustice

by requiring in his law

what we are unable to do?

A. No,

God created human beings with the ability to keep the law.

They, however, provoked by the devil,

in willful disobedience,

robbed themselves and all their descendants of these gifts.

1. Eph. 4:[22–23], 24–25

2. Luke 10:30[–37]

4.010 10 Q. Does God permit

such disobedience and rebellion

to go unpunished?

A. Certainly not.

God is terribly angry

with the sin we are born with

as well as the sins we personally commit.

As a just judge,

God will punish them both now and in eternity,

having declared:

“Cursed is everyone who does not observe and obey

all the things written in the book of the law.”

1. Rom. 5:12; Heb. 9:27

2. Deut. 27:26; Gal. 3:10

4.011–.014 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

4.011 11 Q. But isn’t God also merciful?

A. God is certainly merciful,

but also just.

God’s justice demands

that sin, committed against his supreme majesty,

be punished with the supreme penalty—

eternal punishment of body and soul.

1. Exod. 34:6

2. Exod. 20:5; Ps. 5:5; 2 Cor. 6:14

Part II: Deliverance

LORD’S DAY 5

4.012 12 Q. According to God’s righteous judgment

we deserve punishment

both now and in eternity:

how then can we escape this punishment

and return to God’s favor?

A. God requires that his justice be satisfied.

Therefore the claims of this justice

must be paid in full,

either by ourselves or by another.

1. Exod. 20:5; 23:7

2. Rom. 8:3–4

4.013 13 Q. Can we make this payment ourselves?

A. Certainly not.

Actually, we increase our debt every day.

1. Job 9:3; 15:15; Matt. 6:12

4.014 14 Q. Can another creature—any at all—

pay this debt for us?

A. No.

To begin with,

God will not punish any other creature

for what a human is guilty of.

Furthermore,

no mere creature can bear the weight

of God’s eternal wrath against sin

and deliver others from it.

1. Heb. 2:14

2. Ps. 130:3

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.015–.019

35

4.015 15 Q. What kind of mediator and deliverer

should we look for then?

A. One who is a true

and righteous human,

yet more powerful than all creatures,

that is, one who is also true God.

1. 1 Cor. 15:21

2. Jer. 33:15; Isa. 53:9; Ps. 53; 2 Cor. 5:21

3. Heb. 7:[15–]16; Isa. 7:14; Rom. 8:3; Jer. 23:6

LORD’S DAY 6

4.016 16 Q. Why must the mediator be a true and righteous human?

A. God’s justice demands

that human nature, which has sinned,

must pay for sin;

but a sinful human could never pay for others.

1. Rom. 5:12, 15

2. 1 Pet. 3:18; Isa. 53:3–5, 10–11

4.017 17 Q. Why must the mediator also be true God?

A. So that the mediator,

by the power of his divinity,

might bear the weight of God’s wrath in his humanity

and earn for us

and restore to us

righteousness and life.

1. Isa. 53:8; Acts 2:24;1 Pet. 3:18

2. John 3:16; 1 John 1:2, 4:12; Acts 20:18 [28]; John 1[:4,12]

4.018 18 Q. Then who is this mediator—

true God and at the same time

a true and righteous human?

A. Our Lord Jesus Christ,

who was given to us

to completely deliver us

and make us right with God.

1. Matt. 1:23; 1 Tim. 3:16; Luke 2:11

2. 1 Cor. 1:30

4.019 19 Q. How do you come to know this?

A. The holy gospel tells me.

God began to reveal the gospel already in Paradise;

later God proclaimed it

by the holy patriarchs and prophets

and foreshadowed it

4.019–.022 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

by the sacrifices and other ceremonies of the law;

and finally God fulfilled it

through his own beloved Son.

1. Gen. 3:15

2. Gen. 22:18; 49:10–11; Rom. 1:2; Heb. 1:1; Acts 3:22–24; 10:43

3. John 5:46; Heb. 10:7 [1–10]

4. Rom. 10:4; Gal. 4:4

LORD’S DAY 7

4.020 20 Q. Are all people then saved through Christ

just as they were lost through Adam?

A. No.

Only those are saved

who through true faith

are grafted into Christ

and accept all his benefits.

1. John 1:12; 3:36; Isa. 53:11, Ps. 2:11[–12]; Rom. 11:17, 19; Heb.

4:2; 10:39

4.021 21 Q. What is true faith?

A. True faith is

not only a sure knowledge by which I hold as true

all that God has revealed to us in Scripture;

it is also a wholehearted trust,

which the Holy Spirit

creates in me by the gospel,

that God has freely granted,

not only to others but to me also,

forgiveness of sins,

eternal righteousness,

and salvation.

These are gifts of sheer grace,

granted solely by Christ’s merit.

1. Heb. 11:1, 3; James 2:19

2. Rom. 4:16[–25]; James 1:6; Rom. 5:1; Rom. 10[:9–10]

3. 2 Cor. 4[:6, 13]; Eph. 2[:8, 18]; Matt. 16:17; John 3:[5–]13;

Gal. 5:22; Phil. 1:29

4. Rom. 1:16; 10:17

5. Heb. 2[:9–11]; Rom. 1[:16];Heb. 10:38; Hab. 2:4; Matt. 9:2;

Eph. 2:7–9; Rom. 5:1

6. Eph. 2[:8]; Rom. 3:24–25; Gal. 2:16

4.022 22 Q. What then must a Christian believe?

A. All that is promised us in the gospel,

a summary of which is taught us

in the articles of our universal

and undisputed Christian faith.

1. John 20:31; Matt. 28:20

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.023–.026

37

4.023 23 Q. What are these articles?

A. I believe in God, the Father almighty,

creator of heaven and earth.

I believe in Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, our Lord,

who was conceived by the Holy Spirit

and born of the virgin Mary.

He suffered under Pontius Pilate,

was crucified, died, and was buried;

he descended to hell.

The third day he rose again from the dead.

He ascended to heaven

and is seated at the right hand of God the Father almighty.

From there he will come to judge the living and the dead.

I believe in the Holy Spirit,

the holy catholic church,

the communion of saints,

the forgiveness of sins,

the resurrection of the body,

and the life everlasting. Amen.

LORD’S DAY 8

4.024 24 Q. How are these articles divided?

A. Into three parts:

God the Father and our creation;

God the Son and our deliverance;

and God the Holy Spirit and our sanctification.

4.025 25 Q. Since there is only one divine being,

why do you speak of three:

Father, Son, and Holy Spirit?

A. Because that is how

God has revealed himself in his Word:

these three distinct persons

are one, true, eternal God.

1. Deut. 6:4

2. Isa. 61:1; Ps. 110:1; Matt. 3:16–17; Matt. 28:19; 1 John 5:7[–8]

God the Father

LORD’S DAY 9

4.026 26 Q. What do you believe when you say,

“I believe in God, the Father almighty,

creator of heaven and earth”?

4.026–.027 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

A. That the eternal Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,

who out of nothing created heaven and earth

and everything in them,

who still upholds and rules them

by his eternal counsel and providence,

is my God and Father

because of Christ the Son.

I trust God so much that I do not doubt

he will provide

whatever I need

for body and soul,

and will turn to my good

whatever adversity he sends upon me

in this sad world.

God is able to do this because he is almighty God6

and desires to do this because he is a faithful Father.

1. Gen. 1; Ps. 33:6

2. Ps. 104; Ps. 115:3; Matt. 10:29; Heb. 1:3,

3. John 1:12; Rom. 8:15; Gal. 4:5-7; Eph. 1:5

4. Ps. 55:22; Matt. 6:25-26; Luke 12:22

5. Rom. 8:28

6. Rom. 10:12

7. Matt. 6:32; 7:9

LORD’S DAY 10

4.027 27 Q. What do you understand

by the providence of God?

A. The almighty and ever present power of God

by which God upholds, as with his hand,

heaven

and earth

and all creatures,

and so rules them

that

leaf and blade,

rain and drought,

fruitful and lean years,

food and drink,3

health and sickness,4

prosperity and poverty—5

all things, in fact,

come to us

not by chance

but by his fatherly hand.

1. Acts 17:25[–28]

2. Heb. 1:3

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.027–.030

39

3. Jer. 5:24; Acts 14:17

4. John 9:3

5. Prov. 22:2

4.028 28 Q. How does the knowledge

of God’s creation and providence help us?

A. We can be patient when things go against us,

thankful when things go well,

and for the future we can have

good confidence in our faithful God and Father

that nothing in creation will separate us from his love.

For all creatures are so completely in God’s hand

that without his will

they can neither move nor be moved.

1. Rom. 5:3; James 1:3; Job 1:21

2. Deut. 8:10; 1 Thess. 5:18

3. Rom. 5:5–6

4. Rom. 8:38–39

5. Job 1:12; 2:6; Acts 17:28; Prov. 21:1

God the Son

LORD’S DAY 11

4.029 29 Q. Why is the Son of God called “Jesus,”

meaning “savior”?

A. Because he saves us from our sins,

and because salvation should not be sought

and cannot be found in anyone else.

1. Matt. 1:21;Heb. 7:25

2. Acts 4:12

4.030 30 Q. Do those who look for

their salvation in saints,

in themselves, or elsewhere

really believe in the only savior Jesus?

A. No.

Although they boast of being his,

by their actions they deny

the only savior, Jesus.

Either Jesus is not a perfect savior,

or those who in true faith accept this savior

have in him all they need for their salvation.

1. 1 Cor. 1:13, 31; Gal. 3[:1–4]; Gal. 5:4

2. Heb. 12:2; Isa. 9:6; Col. 1:19–20; 2:10; John 1:16

4.031–.033 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

LORD’S DAY 12

4.031 31 Q. Why is he called “Christ,”

meaning “anointed”?

A. Because he has been ordained by God the Father

and has been anointed with the Holy Spirit

to be

our chief prophet and teacher

who fully reveals to us

the secret counsel and will of God concerning our

deliverance;

our only high priest

who has delivered us by the one sacrifice of his body,

and who continually pleads our cause with the Father;

and our eternal king

who governs us by his Word and Spirit,

and who guards us and keeps us

in the freedom he has won for us.

1. Ps. 45:[7]; Heb. 1:9

2. Deut. 18:15; Acts 3:22

3. John 1:18; 15:15

4. Ps. 110; Heb. 7:21; 10:12

5. Rom. 8:34; 5:9–10

6. Ps. 2:6; Luke 1:33; Matt. 28:18; John 10:28

4.032 32 Q. But why are you called a Christian?

A. Because by faith I am a member of Christ

and so I share in his anointing.

I am anointed

to confess his name,

to present myself to him as a living sacrifice of thanks,

to strive with a free conscience against sin and the devil

in this life,

and afterward to reign with Christ

over all creation

for eternity.

1. Acts 11:26, 1 Cor. 6:15

2. 1John 2:27; Isa. 59:21; Acts 2:17; Joel 2:28; Mark 8:[34–38]

3. Rom. 12:1; Rev. 5:8[–14]; 1 Pet. 2:9

4. Rom. 6:12; Rev. 1:6

5. 1 Tim. 1:19

6. 2 Tim. 2:12

LORD’S DAY 13

4.033 33 Q. Why is he called God’s “only begotten Son”

when we also are God’s children?

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.033–.036

41

A. Because Christ alone is the eternal, natural Son of God.

We, however, are adopted children of God—

adopted by grace through Christ.

1. John 1:29; Heb. 1:2

2. Rom. 8:15; Eph. 1:[5–]6

4.034 34 Q. Why do you call him “our Lord”?

A. Because—

not with gold or silver,

but with his precious blood—

he has set us free

from sin and from the tyranny of the devil,

and has bought us,

body and soul,

to be his very own.

1. 1 Pet. 1:18–19; 2:9; 1 Cor. 6:20; 7:23

LORD’S DAY 14

4.035 35 Q. What does it mean that he

“was conceived by the Holy Spirit

and born of the virgin Mary”?

A. That the eternal Son of God,

who is

and remains

true and eternal God,

took to himself,

through the working of the Holy Spirit,

from the flesh and blood of the virgin Mary,

a truly human nature

so that he might also become David’s true descendant,

like his brothers and sisters in every way

except for sin.

1. John 1:1; 17:5; Rom. 1:4

2. Rom. 9:5; Gal. 4[:4]

3. Matt. 1:18, 20; Luke 1:27, 35; Eph. 1

4. John 1:14; Gal. 4:4

5. Ps. 132:11;Rom. 1:3

6. Phil. 2:7

7. Heb. 4:15; 7:26

4.036 36 Q. How does the holy conception and birth of Christ

benefit you?

A. He is our mediator

and, in God’s sight,

he covers with his innocence and perfect holiness

my sinfulness in which I was conceived.

1. Heb. 2:16

–

2. Ps. 32:1; 1 Cor. 1:30

4.037–.040 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

LORD’S DAY 15

4.037 37 Q. What do you understand

by the word “suffered”?

A. That during his whole life on earth,

but especially at the end,

Christ sustained

in body and soul

the wrath of God against the sin of the whole human race.

This he did in order that,

by his suffering as the only atoning sacrifice,

he might deliver us, body and soul,

from eternal condemnation,

and gain for us

God’s grace,

righteousness,

and eternal life.

1. 1 Pet. 2:24; 3:18; Isa. 53:12

2. 1 John 2:2; 4:10; Rom. 3:25

4.038 38 Q. Why did he suffer

“under Pontius Pilate” as judge?

A. So that he,

though innocent,

might be condemned by an earthly judge,

and so free us from the severe judgment of God

that was to fall on us.

1. Luke 23:14; John 19:4

2. Ps. 69:5; Isa. 53; 2 Cor. 5:21; Gal. 3:13

4.039 39 Q. Is it significant that he was “crucified”

instead of dying some other way?

A. Yes.

By this I am convinced

that he shouldered the curse

which lay on me,

since death by crucifixion was cursed by God.

1. Gal. 3[:10]

2. Deut. 21:[23]; Gal. 3:13

LORD’S DAY 16

4.040 40 Q. Why did Christ have to suffer death?

A. Because God’s justice and truth require it:

nothing else could pay for our sins

except the death of the Son of God.

1. Gen. 2:17

2. Heb. 2:9, 15; Phil. 2:8

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.041–.045

43

4.041 41 Q. Why was he “buried”?

A. His burial testifies

that he really died.

1. Acts 13:29; Matt. 27:60; Luke 23:50[–53]; John 19:38[–42]

4.042 42 Q. Since Christ has died for us,

why do we still have to die?

A. Our death does not pay the debt of our sins.

Rather, it puts an end to our sinning

and is our entrance into eternal life.

1 John 5:24; Phil. 1:23; Rom. 7:24 [21–25]

4.043 43 Q. What further benefit do we receive

from Christ’s sacrifice and death on the cross?

A. By Christ’s power

our old selves are crucified, put to death, and buried with him,

so that the evil desires of the flesh

may no longer rule us,

but that instead we may offer ourselves

as a sacrifice of gratitude to him.

1. Rom. 6:6-8, 11–12; Col. 2[:11–12]

2. Rom. 6:12

3. Rom. 12:1

4.044 44 Q. Why does the creed add,

“He descended to hell”?

A. To assure me during attacks of deepest dread and temptation

that Christ my Lord,

by suffering unspeakable anguish, pain, and terror of soul,

on the cross but also earlier,

has delivered me from hellish anguish and torment.

1. Isa.53:10; Matt. 27:46

LORD’S DAY 17

4.045 45 Q. How does Christ’s resurrection

benefit us?

A. First, by his resurrection he has overcome death,

so that he might make us share in the righteousness

he obtained for us by his death.

Second, by his power we too

are already raised to a new life.

Third, Christ’s resurrection

is a sure pledge to us of our blessed resurrection.

1. 1 Cor. 15:17, 54–55; Rom. 4:25; 1 Pet. 1:3, 21

2. Rom. 6:4; Col. 3:1–5; Eph. 2:5

3. 1 Cor. 15:12; Rom. 8:11

4.046–.049 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

LORD’S DAY 18

4.046 46 Q. What do you mean by saying,

“He ascended to heaven”?

A. That Christ,

while his disciples watched,

was taken up from the earth into heaven

and remains there on our behalf

until he comes again

to judge the living and the dead.

1. Acts 1:9; Matt. 26[:64]; Mark 16[:19]; Luke 24[:51]

2. Heb. 4:14; 7:15[–25]; 9:11; Rom. 8:34; Eph. 4:10; Col. 3:1

3. Acts 1:11; Matt. 24:30

4.047 47 Q. But isn’t Christ with us

until the end of the world

as he promised us?

A. Christ is true human and true God.

In his human nature Christ is not now on earth;

but in his divinity, majesty, grace, and Spirit

he is never absent from us.

1. Matt. 28:20

2. Matt. 26:11; John 16:28; 17:11; Acts 3:21

3. John 14:17[-19]; 16:13; Matt. 28:20; Eph. 4:8, 12; also cited:

Augustine, Tractates on the Gospel of John 50

4.048 48 Q. If his humanity is not present

wherever his divinity is,

then aren’t the two natures of Christ

separated from each other?

A. Certainly not.

Since divinity

is not limited

and is present everywhere,

it is evident that

Christ’s divinity is surely beyond the bounds of

the humanity that has been taken on,

but at the same time his divinity is in

and remains personally united to

his humanity.

1. Acts 7:49; 17:28; Jer. 23:24

2. Col. 2:9; John 3:13; 11:15; Matt. 28:6

4.049 49 Q. How does Christ’s ascension to heaven

benefit us?

A. First, he is our advocate

in heaven

in the presence of his Father.

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.049–.052

45

Second, we have our own flesh in heaven

as a sure pledge that Christ our head

will also take us, his members,

up to himself.

Third, he sends his Spirit to us on earth

as a corresponding pledge.

By the Spirit’s power

we seek not earthly things

but the things above, where Christ is,

sitting at God’s right hand.

1. 1 John 2:1-2; Rom. 8:34

2. John 14:2; 20:17; Eph. 2:6

3. John 14:16; 16:7; Acts 2; 2 Cor. 1:22; 5:5

4. Col. 3:1; Phil. 3:14

LORD’S DAY 19

4.050 50 Q. Why the next words:

“and is seated at the right hand of God”?

A. Because Christ ascended to heaven

to show there that he is head of his church,

the one through whom the Father rules all things.

1. Eph. 1:20–23; 5:23; Col. 1:18

2. Matt. 28:18; John 5:22

4.051 51 Q. How does this glory of Christ our head

benefit us?

A. First, through his Holy Spirit

he pours out gifts from heaven

upon us his members.

Second, by his power

he defends us and keeps us safe

from all enemies.

1. Eph. 4:10

2. Ps. 2:9; 110:1-2; John 10:28; Eph. 4:8

4.052 52 Q. How does Christ’s return

“to judge the living and the dead”

comfort you?

A. In all distress and persecution,

with uplifted head,

I confidently await the very judge

who has already offered himself to the judgment of God

in my place and removed the whole curse from me.

Christ will cast all his enemies and mine

4.052–.054 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

into everlasting condemnation,

but will take me and all his chosen ones

to himself

into the joy and glory of heaven.

1. Luke 21:28; Rom. 8:23, 33; Phil. 3:20; Titus 2:13

2. 2 Thess. 1:6–7; 1 Thess. 4:16; Matt. 25:41

3. Matt. 25:34

God the Holy Spirit

LORD’S DAY 20

4.053 53 Q. What do you believe

concerning “the Holy Spirit”?

A. First, that the Spirit, with the Father and the Son,

is eternal God.

Second, that the Spirit is given also to me,

so that, through true faith,

he makes me share in Christ and all his benefits,

comforts me,

and will remain with me forever.

1. Gen. 1:2; Isa. 48:16; 1 Cor. 3:16; 6:19; Acts 5:3–4

2. Matt. 28:19; 2 Cor. 1:21–22

3. Gal. 3:14; 1 Pet. 1:2; 1 Cor. 6:17

4. Acts 9:31

5. John 14:16; 1 Pet. 4:14

LORD’S DAY 21

4.054 54 Q. What do you believe

concerning “the holy catholic church”?

A. I believe that the Son of God

through his Spirit and Word,

out of the entire human race,

from the beginning of the world to its end,

gathers, protects, and preserves for himself,

a community chosen for eternal life

and united in true faith.

And of this community I am

and always will be

a living member.

1. John 10:11

2. Isa. 59:21; Rom. 1:16; 10:14, 17; Eph. 5:26

3. Gen. 26:4

4. Ps. 71:18; 1 Cor. 11:26

5. Matt. 16:18; John 10:28–30; 1 Cor. 1:8

6. Rom. 8:29–30; Eph. 1:10–13

7. Acts 2:46; Eph. 4:3–5

8. 1 John 3:21; 2 Cor. 13:5

9. 1 John 2:19

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.055–.057

47

4.055 55 Q. What do you understand by

“the communion of saints”?

A. First, that believers one and all,

as members of this community,

share in Christ

and in all his treasures and gifts.

Second, that each member

should consider it a duty

to use these gifts

readily and joyfully

for the service and enrichment

of the other members.

1. 1 John 1:3; 1 Cor. 1:9; Rom. 8:32

2. 1 Cor.6:17; 12:12–21; 13:5; Phil. 2:4–6

4.056 56 Q. What do you believe

concerning “the forgiveness of sins”?

A. I believe that God,

because of Christ’s satisfaction,

will no longer remember

any of my sins

or my sinful nature

which I need to struggle against all my life.

Rather, by grace

God grants me the righteousness of Christ

to free me forever from judgment.

1. 1 John 2:2; 2 Cor. 5:19, 21

2. Jer. 31:34; Ps. 103:3, 10–12; Rom. 7:24–25; 8:1–3

3. John 3:18

LORD’S DAY 22

4.057 57 Q. How does “the resurrection of the body”

comfort you?

A. Not only will my soul

be taken immediately after this life

to Christ its head,

but also my very flesh will be

raised by the power of Christ,

reunited with my soul,

and made like Christ’s glorious body.

1. Luke 23:43; Phil. 1:23

2. 1 Cor. 15:53–54; Job 19:25–26; 1 John 3:2; Phil. 3:21

4.058–.060 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

4.058 58 Q. How does the article

concerning “life everlasting”

comfort you?

A. Even as I already now

experience in my heart

the beginning of eternal joy,

so after this life I will have

perfect blessedness such as

no eye has seen,

no ear has heard,

no human heart has ever imagined:

a blessedness in which to praise God forever.

1. 2 Cor. 5:2–3

2. 1 Cor. 2:9

3. John 17

LORD’S DAY 23

4.059 59 Q. What good does it do you, however,

to believe all this?

A. In Christ I am righteous before God

and heir to life everlasting.

1. Hab. 2:4; Rom. 1:17; John 3:36

4.060 60 Q. How are you righteous before God?

A. Only by true faith in Jesus Christ.

Even though my conscience accuses me

of having grievously sinned against all God’s

commandments,

of never having kept any of them,

and of still being inclined toward all evil,

nevertheless,

without any merit of my own,

out of sheer grace,

God grants and credits to me

the perfect satisfaction,

righteousness, and holiness of Christ,

as if I had never sinned nor been a sinner,

and as if I had been as perfectly obedient

as Christ was obedient for me.

All I need to do

is accept this gift with a believing heart.

1. Rom. 3:21–28, 5:1; Gal. 2:16; Eph. 2:8–9; Phil. 3:9

2. Rom. 3:9[–18]

3. Rom. 7:23

4. 2 Tim. 3:5

5. Rom. 3:24; Eph. 2:8

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.060–.064

49

6. Rom. 4:4; 2 Cor. 5:19

7. 1 John 2:2

8. 1 John 2:1

9. 2 Cor. 5:21

10. Rom. 3:22; John 3:18

4.061 61 Q. Why do you say that

through faith alone

you are righteous?

A. Not because I please God

by the worthiness of my faith.

It is because only Christ’s satisfaction, righteousness, and holiness

make me righteous before God,

and because I can accept this righteousness and make it mine

in no other way

than through faith.

1. 1 Cor. 1:30; 2:2

2. 1 John 5:10

LORD’S DAY 24

4.062 62 Q. Why can’t our good works

be our righteousness before God,

or at least a part of our righteousness?

A. Because the righteousness

which can pass God’s judgment

must be entirely perfect

and must in every way measure up to the divine law.

But even our best works in this life

are imperfect

and stained with sin.

1. Gal. 3:10; Deut. 27:26

2. Isa. 64:6

4.063 63 Q. How can our good works

be said to merit nothing

when God promises to reward them

in this life and the next?

A. This reward is not earned;

it is a gift of grace.

1. Luke 17:10

4.064 64 Q. But doesn’t this teaching

make people indifferent and wicked?

4.064–.067 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

A. No.

It is impossible

for those grafted into Christ through true faith

not to produce fruits of gratitude.

1. Matt. [7]:18

The Holy Sacraments

LORD’S DAY 25

4.065 65 Q. It is through faith alone

that we share in Christ and all his benefits:

where then does that faith come from?

A. The Holy Spirit produces it in our hearts

by the preaching of the holy gospel,

and confirms it

by the use of the holy sacraments.

1. Eph. 2:8; John 3:5

2. Matt. 28:19–20; 1 Pet. 1:22–23

4.066 66 Q. What are sacraments?

A. Sacraments are visible, holy signs and seals.

They were instituted by God so that

by our use of them

he might make us understand more clearly

the promise of the gospel,

and seal that promise.

And this is God’s gospel promise:

to grant us forgiveness of sins and eternal life

by grace

because of Christ’s one sacrifice

accomplished on the cross.

1. Gen. 17:11; Rom. 4:11; Deut. 30:6; Lev. 6:25; Heb. 9:8–9, [11–]

24; Ezek. 20:12; 1 Sam. 17:36[–37]; Isa. 6:6–7

4.067 67 Q. Are both the word and the sacraments then

intended to focus our faith

on the sacrifice of Jesus Christ on the cross

as the only ground of our salvation?

A. Yes!

In the gospel the Holy Spirit teaches us

and by the holy sacraments confirms

that our entire salvation

rests on Christ’s one sacrifice for us on the cross.

1. Rom. 6:3; Gal. 3:27

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.068–.071

51

4.068 68 Q. How many sacraments

did Christ institute in the New Testament?

A. Two: holy baptism and the holy supper.

Holy Baptism

LORD’S DAY 26

4.069 69 Q. How does baptism

remind and assure you

that Christ’s one sacrifice on the cross

benefits you personally?

A. In this way:

Christ instituted this outward washing

and with it promised that,

as surely as water washes away the dirt from the body,

so certainly his blood and his Spirit

wash away my soul’s impurity,

that is, all my sins.

1. Mark 1:4; Luke 3:3

4.070 70 Q. What does it mean

to be washed with Christ’s blood and Spirit?

A. To be washed with Christ’s blood means

that God, by grace, has forgiven our sins

because of Christ’s blood

poured out for us in his sacrifice on the cross.

To be washed with Christ’s Spirit means

that the Holy Spirit has renewed

and sanctified us to be members of Christ,

so that more and more

we become dead to sin

and live holy and blameless lives.

1. Heb. 12:24; 1 Pet. 1:2; Rev. 1:5; 22:14; Zech. 13:1; Ezek. 36:25

2. John 1:33; 3:5; 1 Cor. 6:11; 12:13; Rom. 6.4; Col. 2:12

4.071 71 Q. Where does Christ promise

that we are washed with his blood and Spirit

as surely as we are washed

with the water of baptism?

A. In the institution of baptism, where he says:

“Go therefore and make disciples of all nations,

baptizing them in the name of the Father

and of the Son

and of the Holy Spirit.”

4.071–.074 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

“The one who believes and is baptized will be saved;

but the one who does not believe will be condemned.”

This promise is repeated when Scripture calls baptism

“the water of rebirth”

and

the washing away of sins.

1. Matt. 28:19

2. Mark 16:16

3. Titus 3:5

4. Acts 22:16

LORD’S DAY 27

4.072 72 Q. Does this outward washing with water

itself wash away sins?

A. No,

only Jesus Christ’s blood and the Holy Spirit

cleanse us from all sins.

1. Matt. 3:11; 1 Pet. 3:21; Eph. 5:26

2. 1 John 1:7; 1 Cor. 6:11

4.073 73 Q. Why then does the Holy Spirit call baptism

the water of rebirth and

the washing away of sins?

A. God has good reason for these words.

To begin with, God wants to teach us that

the blood and Spirit of Christ take away our sins

just as water removes dirt from the body.

But more important,

God wants to assure us, by this divine pledge and sign,

that we are as truly washed of our sins spiritually

as our bodies are washed with water physically.

1. Rev. 1:5; 7:14; 1 Cor. 6:11

2. Mark 16:16; Gal. 3:[2]7

4.074 74 Q. Should infants also be baptized?

A. Yes.

Infants as well as adults

are included in God’s covenant and people,

and they, no less than adults, are promised

deliverance from sin through Christ’s blood

and the Holy Spirit who produces faith.

Therefore, by baptism, the sign of the covenant,

they too should be incorporated into the Christian church

and distinguished from the children

of unbelievers.

This was done in the Old Testament by circumcision,

which was replaced in the New Testament by baptism.

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.074–.076

53

1. Gen. 17:7

2. Matt. 19:14

3. Luke 1:15, [4]4; Ps. 22:[9–]11; Isa. 46:1–5; Acts 2:39

4. Acts 10:47

5. Gen. 17:[9–]14

6. Col. 2:11–13

The Holy Supper of Jesus Christ

LORD’S DAY 28

4.075 75 Q. How does the holy supper

remind and assure you

that you share in

Christ’s one sacrifice on the cross

and in all his benefits?

A. In this way:

Christ has commanded me and all believers

to eat this broken bread and to drink this cup

in remembrance of him.

With this command come these promises:

First,

as surely as I see with my eyes

the bread of the Lord broken for me

and the cup shared with me,

so surely

his body was offered and broken for me

and his blood poured out for me

on the cross.

Second,

as surely as

I receive from the hand of the one who serves,

and taste with my mouth

the bread and cup of the Lord,

given me as sure signs of Christ’s body and blood,

so surely

he nourishes and refreshes my soul for eternal life

with his crucified body and poured-out blood.

4.076 76 Q. What does it mean

to eat the crucified body of Christ

and to drink his poured-out blood?

A. It means

to accept with a believing heart

the entire suffering and death of Christ

and thereby

to receive forgiveness of sins and eternal life.

4.076–.077 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

But it means more.

Through the Holy Spirit, who lives both in Christ and in us,

we are united more and more to Christ’s blessed body.

And so, although he is in heaven

and we are on earth,

we are flesh of his flesh and bone of his bone.

And we forever live on and are governed by one Spirit,

as the members of our body are by one soul.

1. John 6:35, 40, 47–48, 50–54

2. John 6:55–56

3. Acts 1:9; 3:21; 1 Cor. 11:26

4. Eph. 3:17; 5:29–32; 1 Cor. 6:15, 17–19; 1 John 3:24; 4:13; John 14:23

5. John 6:56–58; 15:1–6; Eph. 4:15–16

4.077 77 Q. Where does Christ promise

to nourish and refresh believers

with his body and blood

as surely as

they eat this broken bread

and drink this cup?

A. In the institution of the Lord’s Supper:

“The Lord Jesus, on the night when he was betrayed,

took a loaf of bread, and when he had given thanks,

he broke it and said,

‘This is my body that is [broken]* for you.’

In the same way he took the cup also, after supper, saying,

‘This cup is the new covenant in my blood;

do this, as often as you drink it,

in remembrance of me.’

For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup,

you proclaim the Lord’s death

until he comes.”

This promise is repeated by Paul in these words:

“The cup of blessing that we bless,

is it not a sharing in the blood of Christ?

The bread that we break,

is it not a sharing in the body of Christ?

Because there is one bread, we who are many are one body,

for we all partake of the one bread.”

1. 1 Cor. 11:23[–26]; Matt. 26:26[–29]; Mark 14:22[–25]; Luke

22:17[–20]

2. Exod. 24:8; Heb. 9:20

3. Exod. 13:9

4. 1 Cor. 10:16–17

*The word “broken” does not appear in the NRSV text, but it was

present in the original German of the Heidelberg Catechism.

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.078–.080

55

LORD’S DAY 29

4.078 78 Q. Do the bread and wine become

the real body and blood of Christ?

A. No.

Just as the water of baptism

is not changed into Christ’s blood

and does not itself wash away sins

but is simply a divine sign and assurance of these things,

so too the holy bread of the Lord’s Supper

does not become the actual body of Christ,

even though it is called the body of Christ

in keeping with the nature and language of sacraments.

1. Matt. 26:[28–]29; Mark 14:24

2. 1 Cor. 10:16–17; 11:26–28

3. Gen. 17:10, 14–19; Exod. 12:27, 43–48; 13:9; 24:8; 29:36; Acts

7:8; 22:16; Lev. 16:10; 17:11; Isa. 6:6–7; Titus 3:5; 1 Pet. 3:21; 1

Cor. 10:1–4

4.079 79 Q. Why then does Christ call

the bread his body

and the cup his blood,

or the new covenant in his blood,

and Paul use the words,

a participation in Christ’s body and blood?

A. Christ has good reason for these words.

He wants to teach us that

just as bread and wine nourish the temporal life,

so too his crucified body and poured-out blood

are the true food and drink of our souls for eternal life.

But more important,

he wants to assure us, by this visible sign and pledge,

that we, through the Holy Spirit’s work,

share in his true body and blood

as surely as our mouths

receive these holy signs in his remembrance,

and that all of his suffering and obedience

are as definitely ours

as if we personally

had suffered and made satisfaction for our sins.

1. John 6:51, 55

2. 1 Cor. 10:16–17

LORD’S DAY 30

4.080 80* Q. How does the Lord’s Supper

differ from the Roman Catholic Mass?

4.080–.081 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

A. The Lord’s Supper declares to us

that all our sins are completely forgiven

through the one sacrifice of Jesus Christ,

which he himself accomplished on the cross once for all.

It also declares to us

that the Holy Spirit grafts us into Christ,

who with his true body

is now in heaven at the right hand of the Father

where he wants us to worship him.

But the Mass teaches

that the living and the dead

do not have their sins forgiven

through the suffering of Christ

unless Christ is still offered for them daily by the priests.

It also teaches

that Christ is bodily present

under the form of bread and wine

where Christ is therefore to be worshiped.

Thus the Mass is basically

nothing but a denial

of the one sacrifice and suffering of Jesus Christ

and a condemnable idolatry.

1. Heb. 7:27; 9:12, 26–28; 10:10, 12–14; John 19:30; Matt. 26:28;

Luke 22:19–20

2. 1 Cor. 6:17; 10:16; 12:13

3. Heb. 1:3; 8:1

4. John 4:21–23; 20:17; Luke 24:52; Acts 7:55–56; Col. 3:1; Phil.

3:20; 1 Thess. 1:10

*Question and Answer 80 reflects the polemical debates of the

Reformation and was added in the second German edition of 1563.

The second and fourth sentences of the Answer, as well as the

concluding phrase, were added in the third German edition of 1563.

After the fourth sentence, the third German and Latin texts have a

note to the section on consecration in the Canon of the Mass.

As detailed in the preface to The Book of Confessions, these

condemnations and characterizations of the Catholic Church are

not the position of the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) and are not

applicable to current relationships between the Presbyterian

Church (U.S.A.) and the Catholic Church.

4.081 81 Q. Who should come

to the Lord’s table?

A. Those who are displeased with themselves

because of their sins,

but who nevertheless trust

that their sins are pardoned

and that their remaining weakness is covered

by the suffering and death of Christ,

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.081–.084

57

and who also desire more and more

to strengthen their faith

and to lead a better life.

Hypocrites and those who are unrepentant, however,

eat and drink judgment on themselves.

1. 1 Cor. 10:21; 11:28[–29]

4.082 82 Q. Should those be admitted

to the Lord’s Supper

who show by what they profess and how they live

that they are unbelieving and ungodly?

A. No, that would dishonor God’s covenant

and bring down God’s wrath upon the entire congregation.

Therefore, according to the instruction of Christ

and his apostles,

the Christian church is duty-bound to exclude such people,

by the official use of the keys of the kingdom,

until they reform their lives.

1. 1 Cor. 11:20, 34; Isa. 1:11; 66:3; Jer. 7:21[–26]; Ps. 50:16

LORD’S DAY 31

4.083 83 Q. What are the keys of the kingdom?

A. The preaching of the holy gospel

and Christian discipline toward repentance.

Both of them

open the kingdom of heaven to believers

and close it to unbelievers.

4.084 84 Q. How does preaching the holy gospel

open and close the kingdom of heaven?

A. According to the command of Christ:

The kingdom of heaven is opened

by proclaiming and publicly declaring

to all believers, each and every one, that,

as often as they accept the gospel promise in true faith,

God, because of Christ’s merit,

truly forgives all their sins.

The kingdom of heaven is closed, however,

by proclaiming and publicly declaring

to unbelievers and hypocrites that,

as long as they do not repent,

the wrath of God and eternal condemnation

rest on them.

God’s judgment, both in this life and in the life to come,

is based on this gospel testimony.

1. John 20:21–23; Matt. 16:19

4.085–.086 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

4.085 85 Q. How is the kingdom of heaven

closed and opened by Christian discipline?

A. According to the command of Christ:

Those who, though called Christians,

profess unchristian teachings or live unchristian lives,

and who after repeated personal and loving admonitions,

refuse to abandon their errors and evil ways,

and who after being reported to the church, that is,

to those ordained by the church for that purpose,

fail to respond also to the church’s admonitions—

such persons the church excludes

from the Christian community

by withholding the sacraments from them,

and God also excludes them from the kingdom of Christ.

Such persons,

when promising and demonstrating genuine reform,

are received again

as members of Christ

and of his church.

1. Matt. 18:15–18; 1 Cor. 5; 2 Thess. 3:14–15; John 2[:13–22]; 2

John 10–11

Part III: Gratitude

LORD’S DAY 32

4.086 86 Q. Since we have been delivered

from our misery

by grace through Christ

without any merit of our own,

why then should we do good works?

A. Because Christ, having redeemed us by his blood,

is also restoring us by his Spirit into his image,

so that with our whole lives

we may show that we are thankful to God

for his benefits,

so that he may be praised through us,

so that we may be assured of our faith by its fruits,

and so that by our godly living

our neighbors may be won over to Christ.

1. Rom. 6:13; 12:1–2; 1 Pet. 2:5-10; 1 Cor. 6:20

2. Matt. 5:16; 1 Pet. 2:12

3. 1 Pet. 1:[6–]10; Matt. 7:17; Gal. 5:6, 22

4. 1 Pet. 3:1–2; Rom. 14:19

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.087–.091

59

4.087 87 Q. Can those be saved

who do not turn to God

from their ungrateful

and unrepentant ways?

A. By no means.

Scripture tells us that

no unchaste person,

no idolater, adulterer, thief,

no covetous person,

no drunkard, slanderer, robber,

or the like

will inherit the kingdom of God.

1. 1 Cor. 6:9–10; Eph. 5:5–6; 1 John 3:14

LORD’S DAY 33

4.088 88 Q. What is involved

in genuine repentance or conversion?

A. Two things:

the dying-away of the old self,

and the rising-to-life of the new.

1. Rom. 6:4–6; Eph. 4:22–24; Col. 3:5–10; 1 Cor. 5:7

4.089 89 Q. What is the dying-away of the old self?

A. To be genuinely sorry for sin

and more and more to hate

and run away from it.

1. Rom. 8:13; Joel 2:13

4.090 90 Q. What is the rising-to-life of the new self?

A. Wholehearted joy in God through Christ

and a love and delight to live

according to the will of God

by doing every kind of good work.

1. Rom. 5:1; 14:17; Isa. 57:15

2. Rom. 6:10–11; Gal. 2:20

4.091 91 Q. What are good works?

A. Only those which

are done out of true faith,

conform to God’s law,

and are done for God’s glory;

and not those based

on our own opinion

or human tradition.

1. Rom. 14:23

2. 1 Sam. 11; 1 Sam. [15]:22; Eph. 2:10

4.091–.092 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

3. 1 Cor. 10:31

4. Deut. 12:32; Ezek. 20:18–19; Isa. 29:13; Matt. 15:9

The Ten Commandments

LORD’S DAY 34

4.092 92 Q. What is God’s law?

A. God spoke all these words:

THE FIRST COMMANDMENT

“I am the L

ORD your God,

who brought you out of the land of Egypt,

out of the house of slavery;

you shall have no other gods before me.”

THE SECOND COMMANDMENT

“You shall not make for yourself an idol,

whether in form of anything that is in heaven above,

or that is on the earth beneath,

or that is in the water under the earth.

You shall not bow down to them or worship them;

for I the L

ORD your God am a jealous God,

punishing children for the iniquity of parents,

to the third and fourth generation

of those who reject me,

but showing love to the thousandth generation of those

who love me and keep my commandments.”

THE THIRD COMMANDMENT

“You shall not make wrongful use of the name of the

ORD your God,

for the L

ORD will not acquit anyone

who misuses his name.”

THE FOURTH COMMANDMENT

“Remember the Sabbath day and keep it holy.

Six days you shall labor and do all your work.

But the seventh day is a Sabbath to the L

ORD your God;

you shall not do any work—

you, your son or your daughter,

your male or female slave,

your livestock,

or the alien resident in your towns.

For in six days the L

ORD made

the heaven and earth, the sea,

and all that is in them,

but rested the seventh day;

therefore the L

ORD blessed the Sabbath day

and consecrated it.”

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.092–.094

61

THE FIFTH COMMANDMENT

“Honor your father and your mother,

so that your days may be long

in the land that the L

ORD your God is giving to you.”

THE SIXTH COMMANDMENT

“You shall not murder.”

THE SEVENTH COMMANDMENT

“You shall not commit adultery.”

THE EIGHTH COMMANDMENT

“You shall not steal.”

THE NINTH COMMANDMENT

“You shall not bear false witness

against your neighbor.”

THE TENTH COMMANDMENT

“You shall not covet your neighbor’s house;

you shall not covet your neighbor’s wife,

or male or female slave,

or ox, or donkey,

or anything that belongs to your neighbor.”

1. Exod. 20[:1–17]; Deut. 5[:6–21]

4.093 93 Q. How are these commandments divided?

A. Into two tables.

The first has four commandments,

teaching us how we ought to live in relation to God.

The second has six commandments,

teaching us what we owe our neighbor.

1. Exod. 34:28; Deut. 4:13; 10:3–4

2. Matt. 22:37–39

4.094 94 Q. What does the Lord require

in the first commandment?

A. That I, not wanting to endanger my own salvation,

avoid and shun

all idolatry,

sorcery, superstitious rites,

and prayer to saints or to other creatures.

That I rightly know the only true God,

trust him alone,

and look to God for every good thing

humbly

and patiently,

and love,

fear,

and honor

God

with all my heart.

In short,

that I give up anything

rather than go against God’s will in any way.

4.094–.098 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

1. 1 Cor. 6:9–10; 10:7, 14

2. Lev. 19:31; Deut. 18:11

3. Matt. 4:10; Rev. 19:10; 22:[8]–9

4. John 17:3

5. Jer. 17:5

6. Ps. 104: 27–30; Isa. 45:7; James 1:17

7. 1 Pet. 5:5–6

8. Heb. 10:36; Col. 1:11; Rom. 5:3–4; 1 Cor. 10:10; Phil. 2:14

9. Deut. 6:5; Matt. 22:37

10. Deut. 6:2; Ps. 111:10; Prov. 1:7; 9:10; Matt. 10:28

11. Matt. 4:10; Deut. 10:20

12. Matt. 5:29–30; 10:37; Acts 5:29

4.095 95 Q. What is idolatry?

A. Idolatry is

having or inventing something in which one trusts

in place of or alongside of the only true God,

who has revealed himself in the Word.

1. Eph. 5:5; 1 Chron. 16:26; Phil. 3:19; Gal. 4:8; Eph. 2:12; 1 John

2:23; 2 John 9; John 5:23

LORD’S DAY 35

4.096 96 Q. What is God’s will for us

in the second commandment?

A. That we in no way make any image of God

nor worship him in any other way

than has been commanded in God’s Word.

1. Deut. 4:15[–19]; Isa. 40:18; Rom. 1:23; Acts 17:29

2. 1 Sam. 15:23; Deut. 12:30; Matt. 15:9

4.097 97 Q. May we then not make

any image at all?

A. God can not and may not

be visibly portrayed in any way.

Although creatures may be portrayed,

yet God forbids making or having such images

if one’s intention is to worship them

or to serve God through them.

1. Exod. 23:24; 34:13; Num. 33:52; Deut. 7:5; 12:3; 16:22; 2 Kings 18:4

4.098 98 Q. But may not images be permitted in churches

in place of books for the unlearned?

A. No, we should not try to be wiser than God.

God wants the Christian community instructed

by the living preaching of his Word—

not by idols that cannot even talk.

1. 2 Tim. 3:16–17; 2 Pet. 1:19

2. Jer. 10:8; Hab. 2:18–19

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.099–.101

63

LORD’S DAY 36

4.099 99 Q. What is the aim of the third commandment?

A. That we neither blaspheme nor misuse the name of God

by cursing, perjury,

or unnecessary oaths,

nor share in such horrible sins

by being silent bystanders.

In summary,

we should use the holy name of God

only with reverence and awe,

so that we may properly

confess God,

pray to God,

and glorify God in all our words and works.

1. Lev. 24:11[–16]; 19:12

2. Matt. 5:37; James 5:12

3. Isa. 45:23

4. Matt. 10:32

5. 1 Tim. 2:8

6. Rom. 2:24; 1 Tim. 6:1; Col. 3:16

4.100 100 Q. Is blasphemy of God’s name by swearing and cursing

really such serious sin

that God is angry also with those

who do not do all they can

to help prevent and forbid it?

A. Yes, indeed.

No sin is greater

or provokes God’s wrath more

than blaspheming his name.

That is why God commanded it to be punished with death.

1. Lev. 5:1

2. Lev. 24:15–16

LORD’S DAY 37

4.101 101 Q. But may we swear an oath in God’s name

if we do it reverently?

A. Yes, when the government demands it,

or when necessity requires it,

in order to maintain and promote truth and trustworthiness

for God’s glory and our neighbor’s good.

Such oaths are grounded in God’s Word

and were rightly used by the people of God

in the Old and New Testaments.

1. Deut. 6:13; 10:20; Isa. 48:1; Heb. 6:16

2. Gen. 21:24; 31:53; Josh. 9:15, 19; 1 Sam.24:[21–22]; 2 Sam. 3:35;

1 Kings 1:29; Rom. 1:9; 2 Cor. 1:23

4.102–.104 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

4.102 102 Q. May we also swear by saints or other creatures?

A. No.

A legitimate oath means calling upon God

as the only one who knows my heart

to witness to my truthfulness

and to punish me if I swear falsely.

No creature is worthy of such honor.

1. 2 Cor. 1:23

2. Matt. 5:34–36; James 5:12

LORD’S DAY 38

4.103 103 Q. What is God’s will for you

in the fourth commandment?

A. First,

that the gospel ministry and education for it be

maintained,

and that, especially on the festive day of rest,

I diligently attend the assembly of God’s people

to learn what God’s Word teaches,

to participate in the sacraments,

to pray to God publicly,

and to bring Christian offerings for the poor.

Second,

that every day of my life

I rest from my evil ways,

let the Lord work in me through his Spirit,

and so begin in this life

the eternal Sabbath.

1. Titus 1:5; 1 Tim. 3[:1]; 4:13; 5:17; 1 Cor. 9:11, 13–14; 2 Tim. 2:2;

3:15

2. Ps. 68:27; 40:10–11; Acts [2]:42, 46

3. 1 Cor. 14:19, 29, 31

4. 1 Cor. 11:33

5. 1 Tim. 2:1–3, 8–9; 1 Cor. 14:16

6. 1 Cor. 16:2

7. Isa. 66:23

LORD’S DAY 39

4.104 104 Q. What is God’s will for you

in the fifth commandment?

A. That I honor, love, and be loyal

to my father and mother

and all those in authority over me;

that I submit myself with proper obedience

to all their good teaching and discipline;

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.104–.107

65

and also that I be patient with their failings—

for through them God chooses to rule us.

1. Eph. 6:1[–9]; Col. 3:18, 20–24; Eph. 5:22; Prov. 1:8; 4:1; 15:20;

20:20; Exod. 21:17; Rom. 13:[1–5]

2. Prov. 23:22; Gen. 9:25; 1 Pet. 2:18

3. Eph. 6:4, 9; Col. 3:19, 21; Rom. 13:[1–5]; Matt. 22:21

LORD’S DAY 40

4.105 105 Q. What is God’s will for you

in the sixth commandment?

A. I am not to belittle, hate, insult, or kill my neighbor—

not by my thoughts, my words, my look or gesture,

and certainly not by actual deeds—

and I am not to be party to this in others;

rather, I am to put away all desire for revenge.

I am not to harm or recklessly endanger myself either.

Prevention of murder is also why

government is armed with the sword.

1. Matt. 5:21–22;Gen. 9:6; Matt. 26:52

2. Eph. 4:26; Rom. 12:19; Matt. 5:25; 18:35

3. Rom. 13:14; Col. 2:23; Sirach 3:27*; Matt. 4:7

4. Gen. 9:6; Exod. 21:14; Matt. 26:52; Rom. 13:4

*Sirach is a deutero-canonical book, treated with respect but not as

canonical by the 16th century reformers.

4.106 106 Q. Does this commandment refer only to murder?

A. By forbidding murder God teaches us

that he hates the root of murder:

envy,

hatred,

anger,

vindictiveness.

In God’s sight all such are disguised forms of murder.

1. Rom. 1:29

2. 1 John 2:9, 11

3. James 2:[13]; 1:20; Gal. 5:20

4. 1 John 3:15

4.107 107 Q. Is it enough then

that we do not murder our neighbor

in any such way?

A. No.

By condemning envy, hatred, and anger

God wants us

to love our neighbors as ourselves,

to be patient, peace-loving, gentle,

merciful,

and friendly toward them,

to protect them from harm as much as we can,

and to do good even to our enemies.

4.107–.110 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

1. Matt. 22:39; 7:12

2. Eph. 4:2; Gal. 6:1–2; Matt. 5:9; Rom. 12:18

3. Matt. 5:7; Luke 6:36

4. Rom. 12:10

5. Exod. 23:5

6. Matt. 5:44–45; Rom. 12:20–21

LORD’S DAY 41

4.108 108 Q. What does the seventh commandment teach us?

A. That God condemns all unchastity,

and that therefore we should thoroughly detest it

and live decent and chaste lives,

within or outside of the holy state of marriage.

1. Lev. 18:27–28

2. Jude 23

3. 1 Thess. 4:3–5

4. Heb. 13:4; 1 Cor. 7

4.109 109 Q. Does God, in this commandment,

forbid only such scandalous sins as adultery?

A. We are temples of the Holy Spirit, body and soul,

and God wants both to be kept clean and holy.

That is why God forbids

all unchaste actions, looks, talk,

thoughts, or desires,

and whatever may incite someone to them.

1. Eph. 5:3–4; 1 Cor. 6:18–20

2. Matt. 5:[27–28]

3. Eph. 5:18; 1 Cor. 15:33

LORD’S DAY 42

4.110 110 Q. What does God forbid

in the eighth commandment?

A. God forbids not only outright theft

and robbery,

punishable by law.

But in God’s sight theft also includes

all scheming and swindling

in order to get our neighbor’s goods for ourselves,

whether by force or means that appear legitimate,

such as

inaccurate measurements of weight,

size, or

volume;

fraudulent merchandising;

counterfeit money;

excessive interest;

or any other means forbidden by God.

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.110–.112

67

In addition God forbids all greed

and pointless squandering of his gifts.

1. 1 Cor. 6:10

2. 1 Cor. 5:10

3. Luke 3:14; 1Thess. 4:6

4. Prov. 11:1; 16:11

5. Ezek. 45:9[–11]; Deut. 25:13[–16]

6. Ps. 15:5; Luke 6:35

7. 1 Cor. 6:10

8. Prov. 5:16

4.111 111 Q. What does God require of you

in this commandment?

A. That I do whatever I can

for my neighbor’s good,

that I treat others

as I would like them to treat me,

and that I work faithfully

so that I may share with those in need.

1. Matt. 7:12

2. Eph. 4:28

LORD’S DAY 43

4.112 112 Q. What is the aim of the ninth commandment?

A. That I

never give false testimony against anyone,

twist no one’s words,

not gossip or slander,

nor join in condemning anyone

rashly or without a hearing.

Rather, in court and everywhere else,

I should avoid lying and deceit of every kind;

these are the very devices the devil uses,

and they would call down on me God’s intense wrath.

I should love the truth,

speak it candidly,

and openly acknowledge it.

And I should do what I can

to guard and advance my neighbor’s good name.

1. Prov. 19:5, 9; 21:28

2. Ps. 15:3

3. Rom. 1:29–30

4. Matt. 7:1[–2]; Luke 6:37

5. Prov. 12:22; 13:5

6. John 8:44

7. 1 Cor. 13:6; Eph. 4:25

8. 1 Pet. 4:8

4.113–.116 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

LORD’S DAY 44

4.113 113 Q. What is the aim of the tenth commandment?

A. That not even the slightest desire or thought

contrary to any one of God’s commandments

should ever arise in our hearts.

Rather, with all our hearts

we should always hate sin

and take pleasure in whatever is right.

1. Rom. 7:7

4.114 114 Q. But can those converted to God

obey these commandments perfectly?

A. No.

In this life even the holiest

have only a small beginning of this obedience.

Nevertheless, with all seriousness of purpose,

they do begin to live

according to all, not only some,

of God’s commandments.

1. 1 John 1:8–10; Rom. 7:14–15; Eccl. 7:[20]

2. Rom. 7:22; James 2:10

4.115 115 Q. Since no one in this life

can obey the Ten Commandments perfectly,

why does God want them

preached so pointedly?

A. First, so that the longer we live

the more we may come to know our sinfulness

and the more eagerly look to Christ

for forgiveness of sins and righteousness.

Second, so that,

we may never stop striving,

and never stop praying to God for the grace of the Holy Spirit,

to be renewed more and more after God’s image,

until after this life we reach our goal:

perfection.

1. 1 John 1:9; Ps. 32:5

2. Rom. 7:24–25

3. 1 Cor. 9:24; Phil. 3:11–14

The Lord’s Prayer

LORD’S DAY 45

4.116 116 Q. Why do Christians need to pray?

A. Because prayer is the most important part

of the thankfulness God requires of us.

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.116–.119

69

And also because God gives his grace and Holy Spirit

only to those who pray continually and groan inwardly,

asking God for these gifts

and thanking God for them.

1. Ps. 50:14–15

2. Matt. 7:7[–8]; Luke 11:9–13; Matt. 13:12; Ps. 50:15

4.117 117 Q. What is the kind of prayer

that pleases God and that he listens to?

A. First, we must pray from the heart

to no other than the one true God,

revealed to us in his Word,

asking for everything God has commanded us to ask for.

Second, we must fully recognize our need and misery,

so that we humble ourselves in God’s majestic presence.

Third, we must rest on this unshakable foundation:

even though we do not deserve it,

God will surely listen to our prayer

because of Christ our Lord.

That is what God promised us in his Word.

1. John 4:22

2. Rom. 8:26; 1 John 5:14; John 4:23–24; Ps. 145:18

3. 2 Chron. 20:12

4. Ps 2:11, 34:19; Isa 66:2

5. Rom 10:[13]; 8:15; James 1:6

6. John 14:13–15; 15:16; 16:23; Dan 9:17–18

7. Matt 7:8; Ps 143:1

4.118 118 Q. What did God command us to pray for?

A. Everything we need, spiritually and physically,

as embraced in the prayer

Christ our Lord himself taught us.

1. James 1:17; Matt. 6:33

4.119 119 Q. What is this prayer?

A. Our Father in heaven,

hallowed be your name.

Your kingdom come.

Your will be done,

on earth as it is in heaven.

Give us this day our daily bread.

And forgive us our debts,

as we also have forgiven our debtors.

And do not bring us to the time of trial,

but rescue us from the evil one.

For the kingdom

4.119–.122 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

and the power

and the glory are yours forever.

Amen.

1. Matt. 6:9[–13]; Luke 11:2[–4]

LORD’S DAY 46

4.120 120 Q. Why did Christ command us

to call God “our Father”?

A. To awaken in us

at the very beginning of our prayer

what should be basic to our prayer—

a childlike reverence and trust

that through Christ God has become our Father,

and that just as our parents do not refuse us

the things of this life,

even less will God our Father refuse to give us

what we ask in faith.

1. Matt. 7:9–11; Luke 11:11–13

4.121 121 Q. Why the words

“in heaven”?

A. These words teach us

not to think of God’s heavenly majesty

as something earthly,

and to expect everything

needed for body and soul

from God’s almighty power.

1. Jer. 23:23–24; Acts 17:24–25, 27

2. Rom. 10:12

LORD’S DAY 47

4.122 122 Q. What does the first petition mean?

A. “Hallowed be your name” means:

Help us to truly know you,

to honor, glorify, and praise you

for all your works

and for all that shines forth from them:

your almighty power, wisdom, kindness,

justice, mercy, and truth.

And it means,

Help us to direct all our living—

what we think, say, and do—

so that your name will never be blasphemed because of us

but always honored and praised.

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.122–.125

71

1. John 17:3; Matt. 16:17; James 1:5; Ps. 119:105

2. Ps. 119:137; Luke 1:46[–55], 68[–79]; Ps. 145:8–9, 17; Exod.

34:6–7; Ps 143:1–2, 5, 10–12; Jer. 32:18–19; 33:11, 20–21;

Matt. 19:17; Rom. 11:22, 33[–36]

3. Ps. 115:1; 71:8

LORD’S DAY 48

4.123 123 Q. What does the second petition mean?

A. “Your kingdom come” means:

Rule us by your Word and Spirit in such a way

that more and more we submit to you.

Preserve your church and make it grow.

Destroy the devil’s work;

destroy every force which revolts against you

and every conspiracy against your holy Word.

Do this until your kingdom fully comes,

when you will be

all in all.

1. Matt. 6:33; Ps. 119:5; 143:10

2. Ps. 51:18; 122:6

3. 1 John 3:8; Rom. 16:20

4. Rev. 22:17, 20; Rom. 8:22–23

5. 1 Cor. 15:28

LORD’S DAY 49

4.124 124 Q. What does the third petition mean?

A. “Your will be done, on earth as it is in heaven” means:

Help us and all people

to reject our own wills

and to obey your will without any back talk.

Your will alone is good.

Help us one and all to carry out the work we are called to,

as willingly and faithfully as the angels in heaven.

1. Matt.16:24; Titus 2:12

2. Luke 22:42

3. 1 Cor. 7:24

4. Ps. 103:20–21

LORD’S DAY 50

4.125 125 Q. What does the fourth petition mean?

A. “Give us this day our daily bread” means:

Do take care of all our physical needs

so that we come to know

that you are the only source of everything good,

and that neither our work and worry

4.125–.127 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

nor your gifts

can do us any good without your blessing.

And so help us to give up our trust in creatures

and trust in you alone.

1. Ps. 145:15; 104:27[–28]; Matt. 6:25[–34]

2. Acts 17:27; 14:17

3. 1 Cor. 15:58; Deut. 8:3; Ps. 37:16–17

4. Ps. 62:11; 55:23

LORD’S DAY 51

4.126 126 Q. What does the fifth petition mean?

A. “Forgive us our debts,

as we also have forgiven our debtors” means:

Because of Christ’s blood,

do not hold against us, poor sinners that we are,

any of the sins we do

or the evil that constantly clings to us.

Forgive us just as we are fully determined,

as evidence of your grace in us,

to forgive our neighbors.

1. Ps. 51:1[–7]; 143:2; 1 John 2:1–2

2. Matt. 6:14–15

LORD’S DAY 52

4.127 127 Q. What does the sixth petition mean?

A. “And do not bring us to the time of trial,

but rescue us from the evil one” means:

By ourselves we are too weak

to hold our own even for a moment.

And our sworn enemies—

the devil,

the world,

and our own flesh—

never stop attacking us.

And so, Lord,

uphold us and make us strong

with the strength of your Holy Spirit,

so that we may not go down to defeat

in this spiritual struggle,

but may firmly resist our enemies

until we finally win the complete victory.

1. John 15:5; Ps. 103:14

2. 1 Pet. 5:8; Eph. 6:12

3. John 15:19

4. Rom. 7:23; Gal. 5:17

THE HEIDELBERG CATECHISM 4.127–.129

73

5. Matt. 26:41; Mark 13:33

6. 1 Thess. 3:13; 5:23

4.128 128 Q. What does your conclusion to this prayer mean?

A. “For the kingdom

and the power

and the glory are yours forever” means:

We have made all these petitions of you

because, as our all-powerful king,

you are both willing and able

to give us all that is good;

and because your holy name,

and not we ourselves,

should receive all the praise, forever.

1. Rom. 10:11–12; 2 Pet. 2:9

2. John 14:13; Ps. 115:1; Jer. 33:8–9

4.129 129 Q. What does that little word “Amen” express?

A. “Amen” means:

This shall truly and surely be!

It is even more sure

that God listens to my prayer

than that I really desire

what I pray for.

1. 2 Cor. 1:20; 2 Tim. 2:13

THE SECOND HELVETIC

CONFESSION

[TEXT]

The Second Helvetic Confession

The word “Helvetic” is Latin for “Swiss.” The setting of the Second Helvetic

Confession is Swiss-German Reformed Protestantism.

After the great Reformer Ulrich Zwingli died in battle in 1531, Heinrich Bull-

inger succeeded him as minister of the church in Zurich. Bullinger was a model

Reformed minister. A preacher, he expounded Scripture at least twice a week. A

scholar, he wrote Latin commentaries on many books of the Old Testament and on

every book of the New Testament except Revelation. An educator, he initiated a

system of schools for Zurich and was rector of the Carolinum, a theological acade-

my. A person with ecumenical and political concerns, he was in correspondence

with leaders of the Reformation and with rulers throughout Europe. A pastor, he

welcomed religious refugees into his own home. When the plague swept through

Zurich in 1564, he insisted upon ministering to the afflicted, even though he knew

he might become infected and die.

In 1561, Bullinger composed the document that later became known as the

Second Helvetic Confession. He intended to attach it to his last will and testament

to the Zurich church, but events in Germany soon brought it into the public arena.

The publication of the Heidelberg Catechism created trouble for the man who

had ordered its preparation. Lutherans considered it too Reformed in spirit, and they

demanded that Frederick the Elector, governor of the Palatinate, be brought to trial

for heresy. Not a theologian himself, Frederick turned to Bullinger, who offered

Frederick this confession as the basis for his defense. When the Imperial Diet, the

ruling body of Germany, met for trial in 1566, Frederick was exonerated.

Meanwhile, the churches of Switzerland adopted Bullinger’s confession as

their new confession of faith. Soon finding wide acceptance throughout Europe and

beyond, it was translated into French, English, Dutch, Polish, Hungarian, Italian,

Arabic, and Turkish.

Reflecting the theological maturity of the Reformed churches, the Second Hel-

vetic Confession is moderate in tone and catholic in spirit. From the opening para-

graphs it emphasizes the church and its life and affirms the authority of the Scrip-

tures for the church’s government and reformation. By including an article on pre-

destination, the confession asks the church to trust in God’s free and gracious elec-

tion of its membership in Jesus Christ. At the same time, the confession addresses

the practical life of the gathered community, detailing matters of worship, church

order and conflict, ministry, the sacraments, and marriage.

5.001–.004

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION

CHAPTER I

Of the Holy Scripture

Being the True Word of God

5.001

ANONICAL SCRIPTURE. We believe and confess the canonical

Scriptures of the holy prophets and apostles of both Testaments to be

the true Word of God, and to have sufficient authority of themselves,

not of men. For God himself spoke to the fathers, prophets, apostles,

and still speaks to us through the Holy Scriptures.

5.002

And in this Holy Scripture, the universal Church of Christ has the

most complete exposition of all that pertains to a saving faith, and also

to the framing of a life acceptable to God; and in this respect it is ex-

pressly commanded by God that nothing be either added to or taken

from the same.

5.003

CRIPTURE TEACHES FULLY ALL GODLINESS. We judge, therefore,

that from these Scriptures are to be derived true wisdom and godliness,

the reformation and government of churches; as also instruction in all

duties of piety; and, to be short, the confirmation of doctrines, and the

rejection of all errors, moreover, all exhortations according to that word

of the apostle, “All Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for

teaching, for reproof,” etc. (II Tim. 3:16–17). Again, “I am writing

these instructions to you,” says the apostle to Timothy, “so that you

may know how one ought to behave in the household of God,” etc. (I

Tim. 3:14–15). S

CRIPTURE IS THE WORD OF GOD. Again, the selfsame

apostle to the Thessalonians: “When,” says he, “you received the Word

of God which you heard from us, you accepted it, not as the word of

men but as what it really is, the Word of God,” etc. (I Thess. 2:13.) For

the Lord himself has said in the Gospel, “It is not you who speak, but

the Spirit of my Father speaking through you”; therefore “he who hears

you hears me, and he who rejects me rejects him who sent me” (Matt.

10:20; Luke 10:16; John 13:20).

5.004

HE PREACHING OF THE WORD OF GOD IS THE WORD OF GOD.

Wherefore when this Word of God is now preached in the church by

preachers lawfully called, we believe that the very Word of God is pro-

claimed, and received by the faithful; and that neither any other Word

of God is to be invented nor is to be expected from heaven: and that

now the Word itself which is preached is to be regarded, not the minis-

ter that preaches; for even if he be evil and a sinner, nevertheless the

Word of God remains still true and good.

Reprinted from Reformed Confessions of the 16th Century by Arthur C. Cochrane. Copy-

right MCMLXVI W. L. Jenkins. The Westminster Press. Used by permission.

5.005–.009 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

5.005

Neither do we think that therefore the outward preaching is to

be thought as fruitless because the instruction in true religion de-

pends on the inward illumination of the Spirit, or because it is writ-

ten “And no longer shall each man teach his neighbor ..., for they

shall all know me” (Jer. 31:34), and “Neither he who plants nor he

who waters is anything, but only God who gives the growth” (I Cor.

3:7). For although “no one can come to Christ unless he be drawn by

the Father” (John 6:44), and unless the Holy Spirit inwardly illu-

mines him, yet we know that it is surely the will of God that his

Word should be preached outwardly also. God could indeed, by his

Holy Spirit, or by the ministry of an angel, without the ministry of

St. Peter, have taught Cornelius in the Acts; but, nevertheless, he

refers him to Peter, of whom the angel speaking says, “He shall tell

you what you ought to do.”

5.006

NWARD ILLUMINATION DOES NOT ELIMINATE EXTERNAL

PREACHING. For he that illuminates inwardly by giving men the Holy

Spirit, the same one, by way of commandment, said unto his disci-

ples, “Go into all the world, and preach the Gospel to the whole crea-

tion” (Mark 16:15). And so in Philippi, Paul preached the Word out-

wardly to Lydia, a seller of purple goods; but the Lord inwardly

opened the woman’s heart (Acts 16:14). And the same Paul, after a

beautiful development of his thought, in Rom. 10:17 at length comes

to the conclusion, “So faith comes from hearing, and hearing from the

Word of God by the preaching of Christ.”

5.007

At the same time we recognize that God can illuminate whom

and when he will, even without the external ministry, for that is in his

power; but we speak of the usual way of instructing men, delivered

unto us from God, both by commandment and examples.

5.008

ERESIES. We therefore detest all the heresies of Artemon, the

Manichaeans, the Valentinians, of Cerdon, and the Marcionites, who

denied that the Scriptures proceeded from the Holy Spirit; or did not

accept some parts of them, or interpolated and corrupted them.

5.009

POCRYPHA. And yet we do not conceal the fact that certain

books of the Old Testament were by the ancient authors called Apoc-

ryphal, and by others Ecclesiastical; inasmuch as some would have

them read in the churches, but not advanced as an authority from

which the faith is to be established. As Augustine also, in his De

Civitate Dei, book 18, ch. 38, remarks that “in the books of the

Kings, the names and books of certain prophets are cited”; but he

adds that “they are not in the canon”; and that “those books which we

have suffice unto godliness.”

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.010–.013

CHAPTER II

Of Interpreting the Holy Scriptures;

and of Fathers, Councils, and Traditions

5.010

HE TRUE INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE. The apostle Peter has

said that the Holy Scriptures are not of private interpretation (II Peter

1:20), and thus we do not allow all possible interpretations. Nor conse-

quently do we acknowledge as the true or genuine interpretation of the

Scriptures what is called the conception of the Roman Church, that is,

what the defenders of the Roman Church plainly maintain should be

thrust upon all for acceptance. But we hold that interpretation of the

Scripture to be orthodox and genuine which is gleaned from the Scrip-

tures themselves (from the nature of the language in which they were

written, likewise according to the circumstances in which they were set

down, and expounded in the light of like and unlike passages and of

many and clearer passages) and which agree with the rule of faith and

love, and contributes much to the glory of God and man’s salvation.

5.011

NTERPRETATIONS OF THE HOLY FATHERS. Wherefore we do not

despise the interpretations of the holy Greek and Latin fathers, nor re-

ject their disputations and treatises concerning sacred matters as far as

they agree with the Scriptures; but we modestly dissent from them

when they are found to set down things differing from, or altogether

contrary to, the Scriptures. Neither do we think that we do them any

wrong in this matter; seeing that they all, with one consent, will not

have their writings equated with the canonical Scriptures, but command

us to prove how far they agree or disagree with them, and to accept

what is in agreement and to reject what is in disagreement.

5.012

OUNCILS. And in the same order also we place the decrees and

canons of councils.

5.013

Wherefore we do not permit ourselves, in controversies about re-

ligion or matters of faith, to urge our case with only the opinions of

the fathers or decrees of councils; much less by received customs, or

by the large number of those who share the same opinion, or by the

prescription of a long time. W

HO IS THE JUDGE? Therefore, we do not

admit any other judge than God himself, who proclaims by the Holy

Scriptures what is true, what is false, what is to be followed, or what

to be avoided. So we do assent to the judgments of spiritual men

which are drawn from the Word of God. Certainly Jeremiah and other

prophets vehemently condemned the assemblies of priests which were

set up against the law of God; and diligently admonished us that we

should not listen to the fathers, or tread in their path who, walking in

their own inventions, swerved from the law of God.

5.014–.016 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

5.014

RADITIONS OF MEN. Likewise we reject human traditions, even

if they be adorned with high-sounding titles, as though they were

divine and apostolical, delivered to the Church by the living voice of

the apostles, and, as it were, through the hands of apostolical men to

succeeding bishops which, when compared with the Scriptures, disa-

gree with them; and by their disagreement show that they are not ap-

ostolic at all. For as the apostles did not contradict themselves in doc-

trine, so the apostolic men did not set forth things contrary to the

apostles. On the contrary, it would be wicked to assert that the apos-

tles by a living voice delivered anything contrary to their writings.

Paul affirms expressly that he taught the same things in all churches

(I Cor. 4:17). And, again, “For we write you nothing but what you

can read and understand.” (II Cor. 1:13). Also, in another place, he

testifies that he and his disciples—that is, apostolic men—walked in

the same way, and jointly by the same Spirit did all things (II Cor.

12:18). Moreover, the Jews in former times had the traditions of their

elders; but these traditions were severely rejected by the Lord, indi-

cating that the keeping of them hinders God’s law, and that God is

worshipped in vain by such traditions (Matt. 15:1 ff.; Mark 7:1 ff.).

CHAPTER III*

Of God, His Unity and Trinity

* See Preface for discussion of our current understanding of such condemnations.

5.015

OD IS ONE. We believe and teach that God is one in essence or

nature, subsisting in himself, all sufficient in himself, invisible, in-

corporeal, immense, eternal, Creator of all things both visible and

invisible, the greatest good, living, quickening and preserving all

things, omnipotent and supremely wise, kind and merciful, just and

true. Truly we detest many gods because it is expressly written: “The

Lord your God is one Lord” (Deut. 6:4). “I am the Lord your God.

You shall have no other gods before me” (Ex. 20:2–3). “I am the

Lord, and there is no other god besides me. Am I not the Lord, and

there is no other God beside me? A righteous God and a Savior; there

is none besides me” (Isa. 45:5, 21). “The Lord, the Lord, a God mer-

ciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love and

faithfulness” (Ex. 34:6).

5.016

OD IS THREE. Notwithstanding we believe and teach that the same

immense, one and indivisible God is in person inseparably and without

confusion distinguished as Father, Son and Holy Spirit so, as the Father

has begotten the Son from eternity, the Son is begotten by an ineffable

generation, and the Holy Spirit truly proceeds from them both, and the

same from eternity and is to be worshipped with both.

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.017–.020

5.017

Thus there are not three gods, but three persons, consubstantial,

coeternal, and coequal; distinct with respect to hypostases, and with

respect to order, the one preceding the other yet without any inequality.

For according to the nature or essence they are so joined together that

they are one God, and the divine nature is common to the Father, Son

and Holy Spirit.

5.018

For Scripture has delivered to us a manifest distinction of persons,

the angel saying, among other things, to the Blessed Virgin, “The Holy

Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Most High will over-

shadow you; therefore the child to be born will be called holy, the Son

of God” (Luke 1:35). And also in the baptism of Christ a voice is heard

from heaven concerning Christ, saying, “This is my beloved Son”

(Matt. 3:17). The Holy Spirit also appeared in the form of a dove (John

1:32). And when the Lord himself commanded the apostles to baptize,

he commanded them to baptize “in the name of the Father, and the Son,

and the Holy Spirit” (Matt. 28:19). Elsewhere in the Gospel he said:

“The Father will send the Holy Spirit in my name” (John 14:26), and

again he said: “When the Counselor comes, whom I shall send to you

from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, who proceeds from the Father,

he will bear witness to me,” etc. (John 15:26). In short, we receive the

Apostles’ Creed because it delivers to us the true faith.

5.019

ERESIES. Therefore we condemn the Jews and Mohammedans,

and all those who blaspheme that sacred and adorable Trinity. We also

condemn all heresies and heretics who teach that the Son and Holy

Spirit are God in name only, and also that there is something created

and subservient, or subordinate to another in the Trinity, and that there

is something unequal in it, a greater or a less, something corporeal or

corporeally conceived, something different with respect to character or

will, something mixed or solitary, as if the Son and Holy Spirit were the

affections and properties of one God the Father, as the Monarchians,

Noëtiani, Praxeas, Patripassians, Sabellius, Paul of Samosata, Aëtius,

Macedonius, Anthropomorphites, Arius, and such like, have thought.

CHAPTER IV

Of Idols or Images of God, Christ and the Saints

5.020

MAGES OF GOD. Since God as Spirit is in essence invisible and

immense, he cannot really be expressed by any art or image. For this

reason we have no fear pronouncing with Scripture that images of God

are mere lies. Therefore we reject not only the idols of the Gentiles, but

also the images of Christians. IMAGES OF CHRIST. Although Christ

assumed human nature, yet he did not on that account assume it in order

to provide a model for carvers and painters. He denied that he had come

“to abolish the law and the prophets” (Matt. 5:17). But images are for-

bidden by the law and the prophets (Deut. 4:15; Isa. 44:9). He denied

5.020–.023 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

that his bodily presence would be profitable for the Church, and prom-

ised that he would be near us by his Spirit forever (John 16:7). Who,

therefore, would believe that a shadow or likeness of his body would

contribute any benefit to the pious? (II Cor. 5:5). Since he abides in us

by his Spirit, we are therefore the temple of God (I Cor. 3:16). But

“what agreement has the temple of God with idols?” (II Cor. 6:16).

MAGES OF SAINTS. And since the blessed spirits and saints in heaven,

while they lived here on earth, rejected all worship of themselves (Acts

3:12f.; 14:11ff.; Rev. 14:7; 22:9) and condemned images, shall anyone

find it likely that the heavenly saints and angels are pleased with their

own images before which men kneel, uncover their heads, and bestow

other honors?

5.021

But in fact in order to instruct men in religion and to remind them

of divine things and of their salvation, the Lord commanded the preach-

ing of the Gospel (Mark 16:15)—not to paint and to teach the laity by

means of pictures. Moreover, he instituted sacraments, but nowhere did

he set up images. T

HE SCRIPTURES OF THE LAITY. Furthermore, wher-

ever we turn our eyes, we see the living and true creatures of God

which, if they be observed, as is proper, make a much more vivid im-

pression on the beholders than all the images or vain, motionless, feeble

and dead pictures made by men, of which the prophet truly said: “They

have eyes, but do not see” (Ps. 115:5).

5.022

ACTANTIUS. Therefore we approved the judgment of Lactan-

tius, an ancient writer, who says: “Undoubtedly no religion exists

where there is an image.” E

PIPHANIUS AND JEROME. We also assert

that the blessed bishop Epiphanius did right when, finding on the

doors of a church a veil on which was painted a picture supposedly

of Christ or some saint, he ripped it down and took it away, because

to see a picture of a man hanging in the Church of Christ was contra-

ry to the authority of Scripture. Wherefore he charged that from

henceforth no such veils, which were contrary to our religion, should

be hung in the Church of Christ, and that rather such questionable

things, unworthy of the Church of Christ and the faithful people,

should be removed. Moreover, we approve of this opinion of St.

Augustine concerning true religion: “Let not the worship of the

works of men be a religion for us. For the artists themselves who

make such things are better; yet we ought not to worship them” (De

Vera Religione, cap. 55).

CHAPTER V

Of the Adoration, Worship and Invocation of God

Through the Only Mediator Jesus Christ

5.023

OD ALONE IS TO BE ADORED AND WORSHIPPED. We teach that

the true God alone is to be adored and worshipped. This honor we im-

part to none other, according to the commandment of the Lord, “You

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.023–.026

shall worship the Lord your God and him only shall you serve” (Matt.

4:10). Indeed, all the prophets severely inveighed against the people of

Israel whenever they adored and worshipped strange gods, and not the

only true God. But we teach that God is to be adored and worshipped as

he himself has taught us to worship, namely, “in spirit and in truth”

(John 4:23 f.), not with any superstition, but with sincerity, according to

his Word; lest at any time he should say to us: “Who has required these

things from your hands?” (Isa. 1:12; Jer. 6:20). For Paul also says:

“God is not served by human hands, as though he needed anything,”

etc. (Acts 17:25).

5.024

OD ALONE IS TO BE INVOKED THROUGH THE MEDIATION OF CHRIST

ALONE. In all crises and trials of our life we call upon him alone, and that

by the mediation of our only mediator and intercessor, Jesus Christ. For

we have been explicitly commanded: “Call upon me in the day of trouble;

I will deliver you, and you shall glorify me” (Ps. 1:15). Moreover, we

have a most generous promise from the Lord who said: “If you ask any-

thing of the Father, he will give it to you” (John 16:23), and: “Come to

me, all who labor and are heavy laden and I will give you rest” (Matt

11:28). And since it is written: “How are men to call upon him in whom

they have not believed?” (Rom. 10:14), and since we do believe in God

alone, we assuredly call upon him alone, and we do so through Christ. For

as the apostle says, “There is one God and there is one mediator between

God and men, the man Christ Jesus” (I Tim. 2:5), and, “If any one does

sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous,” etc.

(I John 2:1).

5.025

HE SAINTS ARE NOT TO BE ADORED, WORSHIPPED OR INVOKED.

For this reason we do not adore, worship, or pray to the saints in heav-

en, or to other gods, and we do not acknowledge them as our interces-

sors or mediators before the Father in heaven. For God and Christ the

Mediator are sufficient for us; neither do we give to others the honor

that is due to God alone and to his Son, because he has expressly said:

“My glory I give to no other” (Isa. 42:8), and because Peter has said:

“There is no other name under heaven given among men by which we

must be saved,” except the name of Christ (Acts 4:12). In him, those

who give their assent by faith do not seek anything outside Christ.

5.026

HE DUE HONOR TO BE RENDERED TO THE SAINTS. At the same

time we do not despise the saints or think basely of them. For we

acknowledge them to be living members of Christ and friends of God

who have gloriously overcome the flesh and the world. Hence we love

them as brothers, and also honor them; yet not with any kind of worship

but by an honorable opinion of them and just praises of them. We also

imitate them. For with ardent longings and supplications we earnestly

desire to be imitators of their faith and virtues, to share eternal salvation

with them, to dwell eternally with them in the presence of God, and to

rejoice with them in Christ. And in this respect we approve of the opin-

5.026–.029 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

ion of St. Augustine in De Vera Religione: “Let not our religion be the

cult of men who have died. For if they have lived holy lives, they are

not to be thought of as seeking such honors; on the contrary, they want

us to worship him by whose illumination they rejoice that we are fel-

low-servants of his merits. They are therefore to be honored by way of

imitation, but not to be adored in a religious manner,” etc.

5.027

ELICS OF THE SAINTS. Much less do we believe that the relics of

the saints are to be adored and reverenced. Those ancient saints seemed

to have sufficiently honored their dead when they decently committed

their remains to the earth after the spirit had ascended on high. And

they thought that the most noble relics of their ancestors were their vir-

tues, their doctrine, and their faith. Moreover, as they commend these

“relics” when praising the dead, so they strive to copy them during their

life on earth.

5.028

WEARING BY GOD’S NAME ALONE. These ancient men did not

swear except by the name of the only God, Yahweh, as prescribed by

the divine law. Therefore, as it is forbidden to swear by the names of

strange gods (Ex. 23:13; Deut. 10:20), so we do not perform oaths to

the saints that are demanded of us. We therefore reject in all these mat-

ters a doctrine that ascribes much to the saints in heaven.

CHAPTER VI

Of The Providence of God

5.029

LL THINGS ARE GOVERNED BY THE PROVIDENCE OF GOD. We be-

lieve that all things in heaven and on earth, and in all creatures, are pre-

served and governed by the providence of this wise, eternal and al-

mighty God. For David testifies and says: “The Lord is high above all

nations, and his glory above the heavens! Who is like the Lord our

God, who is seated on high, who looks far down upon the heavens and

the earth?” (Ps. 113:4 ff.). Again: “Thou searchest out ... all my ways.

Even before a word is on my tongue, lo, O Lord, Thou knowest it alto-

gether” (Ps. 139:3 f.). Paul also testifies and declares: “In him we live

and move and have our being” (Acts 17:28), and “from him and

through him and to him are all things” (Rom. 11:36). Therefore Augus-

tine most truly and according to Scripture declared in his book De

Agone Christi, cap. 8, “The Lord said, ‘Are not two sparrows sold for a

penny? And not one of them will fall to the ground without your Fa-

ther’s will’” (Matt. 10:29). By speaking thus, he wanted to show that

what men regard as of least value is governed by God’s omnipotence.

For he who is the truth says that the birds of the air are fed by him and

the lilies of the field are clothed by him; he also says that the hairs of

our head are numbered (Matt. 6:26 ff.).

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.030–.032

5.030

HE EPICUREANS. We therefore condemn the Epicureans who deny

the providence of God, and all those who blasphemously say that God

is busy with the heavens and neither sees nor cares about us and our

affairs. David, the royal prophet, also condemned this when he said: “O

Lord, how long shall the wicked exult? They say, ‘The Lord does not

see; the God of Jacob does not perceive.’ Understand, O dullest of the

people! Fools, when will you be wise? He who planted the ear, does he

not hear? He who formed the eye, does he not see?” (Ps. 94:3, 7–9).

5.031

EANS NOT TO BE DESPISED. Nevertheless, we do not spurn as use-

less the means by which divine providence works, but we teach that we

are to adapt ourselves to them in so far as they are recommended to us in

the Word of God. Wherefore we disapprove of the rash statements of

those who say that if all things are managed by the providence of God,

then our efforts and endeavors are in vain. It will be sufficient if we leave

everything to the governance of divine providence, and we will not have

to worry about anything or do anything. For although Paul understood

that he sailed under the providence of God who had said to him: “You

must bear witness also at Rome” (Acts 23:11), and in addition had given

him the promise, “There will be no loss of life among you ... and not a

hair is to perish from the head of any of you” (Acts 27:22, 34), yet when

the sailors were nevertheless thinking about abandoning ship the same

Paul said to the centurion and the soldiers: “Unless these men stay in the

ship, you cannot be saved” (Acts 27:31). For God, who has appointed to

everything its end, has ordained the beginning and the means by which it

reaches its goal. The heathen ascribe things to blind fortune and uncertain

chance. But St. James does not want us to say: “Today or tomorrow we

will go into such and such a town and trade,” but adds: “Instead you

ought to say, ‘If the Lords wills, we shall live and we shall do this or

that’” (James 4:13, 15). And Augustine says: “Everything which to vain

men seems to happen in nature by accident, occurs only by his Word,

because it happens only at his command” (Enarrationes in Psalmos 148).

Thus it seemed to happen by mere chance when Saul, while seeking his

father’s asses, unexpectedly fell in with the prophet Samuel. But previ-

ously the Lord had said to the prophet: “Tomorrow I will send to you a

man from the land of Benjamin” (I Sam. 9:16).

CHAPTER VII

Of the Creation of All Things:

Of Angels, the Devil, and Man

5.032

OD CREATED ALL THINGS. This good and almighty God created all

things, both visible and invisible, by his co-eternal Word, and preserves

them by his co-eternal Spirit, as David testified when he said: “By the

word of the Lord the heavens were made, and all their host by the breath

of his mouth” (Ps. 33:6). And, as Scripture says, everything that God had

made was very good, and was made for the profit and use of man. Now

we assert that all those things proceed from one beginning.

5.032–.036 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

MANICHAEANS AND MARCIONITES. Therefore, we condemn the Mani-

chaeans and Marcionites who impiously imagined two substances and

natures, one good, the other evil; also two beginnings and two gods con-

trary to each other, a good and an evil one.

5.033

F ANGELS AND THE DEVIL. Among all creatures, angels and men

are most excellent. Concerning angels, Holy Scripture declares: “Who

makest the winds thy messengers, fire and flame thy ministers” (Ps.

104:4). Also it says: “Are they not all ministering spirits sent forth to

serve, for the sake of those who are to obtain salvation?” (Heb. 1:14).

Concerning the devil, the Lord Jesus himself testifies: “He was a mur-

derer from the beginning, and has nothing to do with the truth, because

there is no truth in him. When he lies, he speaks according to his own

nature, for he is a liar and the father of lies” (John 8:44). Consequently

we teach that some angels persisted in obedience and were appointed

for faithful service to God and men, but others fell of their own free

will and were cast into destruction, becoming enemies of all good and

of the faithful, etc.

5.034

F MAN. Now concerning man, Scripture says that in the begin-

ning he was made good according to the image and likeness of God

;

that God placed him in Paradise and made all things subject to him

(Gen., ch. 2). This is what David magnificently sets forth in Psalm 8.

Moreover, God gave him a wife and blessed them. We also affirm that

man consists of two different substances in one person: an immortal

soul which, when separated from the body, neither sleeps nor dies, and

a mortal body which will nevertheless be raised up from the dead at the

last judgment, in order that then the whole man, either in life or in

death, abide forever.

5.035

HE SECTS. We condemn all who ridicule or by subtle arguments

cast doubt upon the immortality of souls, or who say that the soul

sleeps or is a part of God. In short, we condemn all opinions of all men,

however many, that depart from what has been delivered unto us by the

Holy Scriptures in the apostolic Church of Christ concerning creation,

angels, and demons, and man.

CHAPTER VIII

Of Man’s Fall, Sin and the Cause of Sin

5.036

HE FALL OF MAN. In the beginning, man was made according to the

image of God, in righteousness and true holiness, good and upright. But

when at the instigation of the serpent and by his own fault he abandoned

goodness and righteousness, he became subject to sin, death and various

Ad imaginem et simulitudinem Dei.

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.036–.041

calamities. And what he became by the fall, that is, subject to sin, death

and various calamities, so are all those who have descended from him.

5.037

IN. By sin we understand that innate corruption of man which

has been derived or propagated in us all from our first parents, by

which we, immersed in perverse desires and averse to all good, are

inclined to all evil. Full of all wickedness, distrust, contempt and ha-

tred of God, we are unable to do or even to think anything good of

ourselves. Moreover, even as we grow older, so by wicked thoughts,

words and deeds committed against God’s law, we bring forth corrupt

fruit worthy of an evil tree (Matt. 12:33 ff.). For this reason by our

own deserts, being subject to the wrath of God, we are liable to just

punishment, so that all of us would have been cast away by God if

Christ, the Deliverer, had not brought us back.

5.038

EATH. By death we understand not only bodily death, which all of

us must once suffer on account of sins, but also eternal punishment due

to our sins and corruption. For the apostle says: “We were dead through

trespasses and sins ... and were by nature children of wrath, like the rest

of mankind. But God, who is rich in mercy ... even when we were dead

through our trespasses, made us alive together with Christ” (Eph. 2:1

ff.). Also: “As sin came into the world through one man and death

through sin, and so death spread to all men because all men sinned”

(Rom. 5:12).

5.039

RIGINAL SIN. We therefore acknowledge that there is original sin in

all men. A

CTUAL SINS. We acknowledge that all other sins which arise

from it are called and truly are sins, no matter by what name they may be

called, whether mortal, venial or that which is said to be the sin against

the Holy Spirit which is never forgiven (Mark 3:29; I John 5:16). We also

confess that sins are not equal; although they arise from the same fountain

of corruption and unbelief, some are more serious than others. As the

Lord said, it will be more tolerable for Sodom than for the city that rejects

the word of the Gospel (Matt. 10:14 f.; 11:20 ff.).

5.040

HE SECTS. We therefore condemn all who have taught contrary to

this, especially Pelagius and all Pelagians, together with the Jovinians

who, with the Stoics, regard all sins as equal. In this whole matter we

agree with St. Augustine who derived and defended his view from Holy

Scriptures. Moreover, we condemn Florinus and Blastus, against whom

Irenaeus wrote, and all who make God the author of sin.

5.041

OD IS NOT THE AUTHOR OF SIN, AND HOW FAR HE IS SAID TO

HARDEN. It is expressly written: “Thou art not a God who delights in

wickedness. Thou hatest all evildoers. Thou destroyest those who speak

lies” (Ps. 5:4 ff.). And again: “When the devil lies, he speaks according

to his own nature, for he is a liar and the father of lies” (John 8:44).

Moreover, there is enough sinfulness and corruption in us that it is not

necessary for God to infuse into us a new or still greater perversity.

5.041–.043 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

When, therefore, it is said in Scripture that God hardens, blinds and

delivers up to a reprobate mind, it is to be understood that God does it

by a just judgment as a just Judge and Avenger. Finally, as often as

God in Scripture is said or seems to do something evil, it is not thereby

said that man does not do evil, but that God permits it and does not pre-

vent it, according to his just judgment, who could prevent it if he

wished, or because he turns man’s evil into good, as he did in the case

of the sin of Joseph’s brethren, or because he governs sins lest they

break out and rage more than is appropriate. St. Augustine writes in his

Enchiridion: “What happens contrary to his will occurs, in a wonderful

and ineffable way, not apart from his will. For it would not happen if he

did not allow it. And yet he does not allow it unwillingly but willingly.

But he who is good would not permit evil to be done, unless, being om-

nipotent, he could bring good out of evil.” Thus wrote Augustine.

5.042

URIOUS QUESTIONS. Other questions, such as whether God willed

Adam to fall, or incited him to fall, or why he did not prevent the fall, and

similar questions, we reckon among curious questions (unless perchance

the wickedness of heretics or of other churlish men compels us also to

explain them out of the Word of God, as the godly teachers of the Church

have frequently done), knowing that the Lord forbade man to eat of the

forbidden fruit and punished his transgression. We also know that what

things are done are not evil with respect to the providence, will, and pow-

er of God, but in respect of Satan and our will opposing the will of God.

CHAPTER IX

Of Free Will, and Thus of Human Powers

5.043

In this matter, which has always produced many conflicts in the

Church, we teach that a threefold condition or state of man is to be

considered. W

HAT MAN WAS BEFORE THE FALL. There is the state in

which man was in the beginning before the fall, namely, upright and

free, so that he could both continue in goodness and decline to evil.

However, he declined to evil, and has involved himself and the whole

human race in sin and death, as has been said already. W

HAT MAN

WAS AFTER THE FALL. Then we are to consider what man was after

the fall. To be sure, his reason was not taken from him, nor was he

deprived of will, and he was not entirely changed into a stone or a

tree. But they were so altered and weakened that they no longer can

do what they could before the fall. For the understanding is darkened,

and the will which was free has become an enslaved will. Now it

serves sin, not unwillingly but willingly. And indeed, it is called a

will, not an unwill (ing).

Etenim voluntas, non noluntas dicitur.

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.044–.047

5.044

AN DOES EVIL BY HIS OWN FREE WILL. Therefore, in regard to

evil or sin, man is not forced by God or by the devil but does evil by his

own free will, and in this respect he has a most free will. But when we

frequently see that the worst crimes and designs of men are prevented

by God from reaching their purpose, this does not take away man’s

freedom in doing evil, but God by his own power prevents what man

freely planned otherwise. Thus Joseph’s brothers freely determined to

get rid of him, but they were unable to do it because something else

seemed good to the counsel of God.

5.045

AN IS NOT CAPABLE OF GOOD PER SE. In regard to goodness and

virtue man’s reason does not judge rightly of itself concerning divine

things. For the evangelical and apostolic Scripture requires regeneration

of whoever among us wishes to be saved. Hence our first birth from

Adam contributes nothing to our salvation. Paul says: “The unspiritual

man does not receive the gifts of the Spirit of God,” etc. (I Cor. 2:14).

And in another place he denies that we of ourselves are capable of

thinking anything good (II Cor. 3:5). Now it is known that the mind or

intellect is the guide of the will, and when the guide is blind, it is obvi-

ous how far the will reaches. Wherefore, man not yet regenerate has no

free will for good, no strength to perform what is good. The Lord says

in the Gospel: “Truly, truly, I say to you, everyone who commits sin is

a slave to sin” (John 8:34). And the apostle Paul says: “The mind that is

set on the flesh is hostile to God; it does not submit to God’s law, in-

deed it cannot” (Rom. 8:7). Yet in regard to earthly things, fallen man is

not entirely lacking in understanding.

5.046

NDERSTANDING OF THE ARTS. For God in his mercy has permit-

ted the powers of the intellect to remain, though differing greatly from

what was in man before the fall. God commands us to cultivate our

natural talents, and meanwhile adds both gifts and success. And it is

obvious that we make no progress in all the arts without God’s blessing.

In any case, Scripture refers all the arts to God; and, indeed, the heathen

trace the origin of the arts to the gods who invented them.

5.047

F WHAT KIND ARE THE POWERS OF THE REGENERATE, AND IN

WHAT WAY THEIR WILLS ARE FREE. Finally, we must see whether the

regenerate have free wills, and to what extent. In regeneration the un-

derstanding is illumined by the Holy Spirit in order that it may under-

stand both the mysteries and the will of God. And the will itself is not

only changed by the Spirit, but it is also equipped with faculties so that

it wills and is able to do the good of its own accord (Rom. 8:1 ff.) Un-

less we grant this, we will deny Christian liberty and introduce a legal

bondage. But the prophet has God saying: “I will put my law within

them, and I will write it upon their hearts” (Jer. 31:33; Ezek. 36:26 f.).

The Lord also says in the Gospel: “If the Son makes you free, you will

be free indeed” (John 8:36). Paul also writes to the Philippians: “It has

5.047–.051 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

been granted to you that for the sake of Christ you should not only be-

lieve in him but also suffer for his sake” (Phil. 1:29). Again: “I am sure

that he who began a good work in you will bring it to completion at the

day of Jesus Christ” (v. 6). Also: “God is at work in you, both to will

and to work for his good pleasure” (ch. 2:13).

5.048

HE REGENERATE WORK NOT ONLY PASSIVELY BUT ACTIVELY.

However, in this connection we teach that there are two things to be

observed: First, that the regenerate, in choosing and doing good, work

not only passively but actively. For they are moved by God that they

may do themselves what they do. For Augustine rightly adduces the

saying that “God is said to be our helper. But no one can be helped un-

less he does something.” The Manichaeans robbed man of all activity

and made him like a stone or a block of wood.

5.049

HE FREE WILL IS WEAK IN THE REGENERATE. Secondly, in the re-

generate a weakness remains. For since sin dwells in us, and in the re-

generate the flesh struggles against the Spirit till the end of our lives,

they do not easily accomplish in all things what they had planned.

These things are confirmed by the apostle in Rom., ch. 7, and Gal., ch.

5. Therefore that free will is weak in us on account of the remnants of

the old Adam and of innate human corruption remaining in us until the

end of our lives. Meanwhile, since the powers of the flesh and the rem-

nants of the old man are not so efficacious that they wholly extinguish

the work of the Spirit, for that reason the faithful are said to be free, yet

so that they acknowledge their infirmity and do not glory at all in their

free will. For believers ought always to keep in mind what St. Augus-

tine so many times inculcated according to the apostle: “What have you

that you did not receive? If then you received it, why do you boast as if

it were not a gift?” To this he adds that what we have planned does not

immediately come to pass. For the issue of things lies in the hand of

God. This is the reason Paul prayed to the Lord to prosper his journey

(Rom. 1:10). And this also is the reason the free will is weak.

5.050

N EXTERNAL THINGS THERE IS LIBERTY. Moreover, no one denies

that in external things both the regenerate and the unregenerate enjoy

free will. For man has in common with other living creatures (to which

he is not inferior) this nature to will some things and not to will others.

Thus he is able to speak or to keep silent, to go out of his house or to

remain at home, etc. However, even here God’s power is always to be

observed, for it was the cause that Balaam could not go as far as he

wanted (Num., ch. 24), and Zacharias upon returning from the temple

could not speak as he wanted (Luke, ch. 1).

5.051

ERESIES. In this matter we condemn the Manichaeans who deny

that the beginning of evil was for man [created] good, from his free

will. We also condemn the Pelagians who assert that an evil man has

sufficient free will to do the good that is commanded. Both are refuted

by Holy Scripture which says to the former, “God made man upright”

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.051–.056

and to the latter, “If the Son makes you free, you will be free indeed”

(John 8:36).

CHAPTER X

Of the Predestination of God and the Election of the Saints

5.052

OD HAS ELECTED US OUT OF GRACE. From eternity God has

freely, and of his mere grace, without any respect to men, predestinated

or elected the saints whom he wills to save in Christ, according to the

saying of the apostle, “God chose us in him before the foundation of the

world” (Eph. 1:4). And again: “Who saved us and called us with a holy

calling, not in virtue of our works but in virtue of his own purpose and

the grace which he gave us in Christ Jesus ages ago, and now has mani-

fested through the appearing of our Savior Christ Jesus” (II Tim. 1:9 f.).

5.053

E ARE ELECTED OR PREDESTINATED IN CHRIST. Therefore, alt-

hough not on account of any merit of ours, God has elected us, not di-

rectly, but in Christ, and on account of Christ, in order that those who

are now ingrafted into Christ by faith might also be elected. But those

who were outside Christ were rejected, according to the word of the

apostle, “Examine yourselves, to see whether you are holding to your

faith. Test yourselves. Do you not realize that Jesus Christ is in you?—

unless indeed you fail to meet the test!” (II Cor. 13:5).

5.054

E ARE ELECTED FOR A DEFINITE PURPOSE. Finally, the saints are

chosen in Christ by God for a definite purpose, which the apostle himself

explains when he says, “He chose us in him for adoption that we should

be holy and blameless before him in love. He destined us for adoption to

be his sons through Jesus Christ that they should be to the praise of the

glory of his grace” (Eph. 1:4 ff.).

5.055

E ARE TO HAVE A GOOD HOPE FOR ALL. And although God

knows who are his, and here and there mention is made of the small

number of elect, yet we must hope well of all, and not rashly judge any

man to be a reprobate. For Paul says to the Philippians, “I thank my

God for you all” (now he speaks of the whole Church in Philippi), “be-

cause of your fellowship in the Gospel, being persuaded that he who

began a good work in you will bring it to completion at the day of Jesus

Christ. It is also right that I have this opinion of you all” (Phil. 1:3 ff.).

5.056

HETHER FEW ARE ELECT. And when the Lord was asked whether

there were few that should be saved, he does not answer and tell them

that few or many should be saved or damned, but rather he exhorts eve-

ry man to “strive to enter by the narrow door” (Luke 13:24): as if he

should say, It is not for you curiously to inquire about these matters, but

rather to endeavor that you may enter into heaven by the straight way.

5.057–.061 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

5.057

HAT IN THIS MATTER IS TO BE CONDEMNED. Therefore we do not

approve of the impious speeches of some who say, “Few are chosen,

and since I do not know whether I am among the number of the few, I

will enjoy myself.” Others say, “If I am predestinated and elected by

God, nothing can hinder me from salvation, which is already certainly

appointed for me, no matter what I do. But if I am in the number of the

reprobate, no faith or repentance will help me, since the decree of God

cannot be changed. Therefore all doctrines and admonitions are use-

less.” Now the saying of the apostle contradicts these men: “The Lord’s

servant must be ready to teach, instructing those who oppose him, so

that if God should grant that they repent to know the truth, they may

recover from the snare of the devil, after being held captive by him to

do his will” (II Tim. 2:23 ff.).

5.058

DMONITIONS ARE NOT IN VAIN BECAUSE SALVATION PROCEEDS

FROM

ELECTION. Augustine also shows that both the grace of free elec-

tion and predestination, and also salutary admonitions and doctrines,

are to be preached (Lib. de Dono Perseverantiae, cap. 14 ff.).

5.059

HETHER WE ARE ELECTED. We therefore find fault with those

who outside of Christ ask whether they are elected.

And what has God

decreed concerning them before all eternity? For the preaching of the

Gospel is to be heard, and it is to be believed; and it is to be held as

beyond doubt that if you believe and are in Christ, you are elected. For

the Father has revealed unto us in Christ the eternal purpose of his pre-

destination, as I have just now shown from the apostle in II Tim. 1:9–

10. This is therefore above all to be taught and considered, what great

love of the Father toward us is revealed to us in Christ. We must hear

what the Lord himself daily preaches to us in the Gospel, how he calls

and says: “Come to me all who labor and are heavy-laden, and I will

give you rest” (Matt. 11:28). “God so loved the world, that he gave his

only Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish, but have

eternal life” (John 3:16). Also, “It is not the will of my Father that one

of these little ones should perish” (Matt. 18:14).

5.060

Let Christ, therefore be the looking glass, in whom we may con-

template our predestination. We shall have a sufficiently clear and sure

testimony that we are inscribed in the Book of Life if we have fellow-

ship with Christ, and he is ours and we are his in true faith.

5.061

EMPTATION IN REGARD TO PREDESTINATION. In the temptation in

regard to predestination, than which there is scarcely any other more

dangerous, we are confronted by the fact that God’s promises apply to

all the faithful, for he says: “Ask, and everyone who seeks, shall re-

ceive” (Luke 11:9 f.). This finally we pray, with the whole Church of

God, “Our Father who art in heaven” (Matt. 6:9), both because by bap-

Ed. 1568 reads: “whether they are elected from eternity?”

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.061–.064

tism we are ingrafted into the body of Christ, and we are often fed in

his Church with his flesh and blood unto life eternal. Thereby, being

strengthened, we are commanded to work out our salvation with fear

and trembling, according to the precept of Paul.

CHAPTER XI

Of Jesus Christ, True God and Man,

the Only Savior of the World

5.062

HRIST IS TRUE GOD. We further believe and teach that the Son of

God, our Lord Jesus Christ, was predestinated or foreordained from

eternity by the Father to be the Savior of the world. And we believe that

he was born, not only when he assumed flesh of the Virgin Mary, and

not only before the foundation of the world was laid, but by the Father

before all eternity in an inexpressible manner. For Isaiah said: “Who

can tell his generation?” (Ch. 53:8). And Micah says: “His origin is

from of old, from ancient days” (Micah 5:2). And John said in the Gos-

pel: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and

the Word was God,” etc. (Ch. 1:1). Therefore, with respect to his divin-

ity the Son is coequal and consubstantial with the Father; true God

(Phil. 2:11), not only in name or by adoption or by any merit, but in

substance and nature, as the apostle John has often said: “This is the

true God and eternal life” (I John 5:20). Paul also says: “He appointed

the Son the heir of all things, through whom also he created the world.

He reflects the glory of God and bears the very stamp of his nature,

upholding all things by his word of power” (Heb. 1:2 f.). For in the

Gospel the Lord himself said: “Father, glorify Thou me in Thy own

presence with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was

made” (John 17:5). And in another place in the Gospel it is written:

“The Jews sought all the more to kill him because he ... called God his

Father, making himself equal with God” (John 5:18).

5.063

HE SECTS. We therefore abhor the impious doctrine of Arius and the

Arians against the Son of God, and especially the blasphemies of the

Spaniard, Michael Servetus, and all his followers, which Satan through

them has, as it were, dragged up out of hell and has most audaciously and

impiously spread abroad in the world.

5.064

HRIST IS TRUE MAN, HAVING REAL FLESH. We also believe and

teach that the eternal Son of the eternal God was made the Son of man,

from the seed of Abraham and David, not from the coitus of a man, as the

Ebionites said, but was most chastely conceived by the Holy Spirit and

born of the ever virgin Mary, as the evangelical history carefully explains

to us (Matt., ch. 1). And Paul says: “He took not on him the nature of

angels, but of the seed of Abraham.” Also the apostle John says that who-

ever does not believe that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh, is not of

5.064–.071 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

God. Therefore, the flesh of Christ was neither imaginary nor brought

from heaven, as Valentinus and Marcion wrongly imagined.

5.065

RATIONAL SOUL IN CHRIST. Moreover, our Lord Jesus Christ did

not have a soul bereft of sense and reason, as Apollinaris thought, nor

flesh without a soul, as Eunomius taught, but a soul with its reason, and

flesh with its senses, by which in the time of his passion he sustained

real bodily pain, as he himself testified when he said: “My soul is very

sorrowful, even to death” (Matt. 26:38). And, “Now is my soul trou-

bled” (John 12:27).

5.066

WO NATURES IN CHRIST. We therefore acknowledge two natures

or substances, the divine and the human, in one and the same Jesus

Christ our Lord (Heb., ch. 2). And we say that these are bound and

united with one another in such a way that they are not absorbed, or

confused, or mixed, but are united or joined together in one person—

the properties of the natures being unimpaired and permanent.

5.067

OT TWO BUT ONE CHRIST. Thus we worship not two but one

Christ the Lord. We repeat: one true God and man. With respect to his

divine nature he is consubstantial with the Father, and with respect to

the human nature he is consubstantial with us men, and like us in all

things, sin excepted (Heb. 4:15).

5.068

HE SECTS. And indeed we detest the dogma of the Nestorians who

make two of the one Christ and dissolve the unity of the Person. Like-

wise we thoroughly execrate the madness of Eutyches and of the Mono-

thelites or Monophysites who destroy the property of the human nature.

5.069

HE DIVINE NATURE OF CHRIST IS NOT PASSIBLE, AND THE HUMAN

NATURE IS NOT EVERYWHERE. Therefore, we do not in anyway teach

that the divine nature in Christ has suffered or that Christ according to

his human nature is still in this world and thus is everywhere. For nei-

ther do we think or teach that the body of Christ ceased to be a true

body after his glorification, or was deified, and deified in such a way

that it laid aside its properties as regards body and soul, and changed

entirely into a divine nature and began to be merely one substance.

5.070

HE SECTS. Hence we by no means approve of or accept the

strained, confused and obscure subtleties of Schwenkfeldt and of simi-

lar sophists with their self-contradictory arguments; neither are we

Schwenkfeldians.

5.071

UR LORD TRULY SUFFERED. We believe, moreover, that our Lord

Jesus Christ truly suffered and died for us in the flesh, as Peter says (I

Peter 4:1). We abhor the most impious madness of the Jacobites and all

the Turks who execrate the suffering of the Lord. At the same time we

do not deny that the Lord of glory was crucified for us, according to

Paul’s words (I Cor. 2:8).

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.072–.075

5.072

MPARTATION OF PROPERTIES. We piously and reverently accept

and use the impartation of properties which is derived from Scripture

and which has been used by all antiquity in explaining and reconciling

apparently contradictory passages.

5.073

HRIST IS TRULY RISEN FROM THE DEAD. We believe and teach

that the same Jesus Christ our Lord, in his true flesh in which he was

crucified and died, rose again from the dead, and that not another flesh

was raised other than the one buried, or that a spirit was taken up in-

stead of the flesh, but that he retained his true body. Therefore, while

his disciples thought they saw the spirit of the Lord, he showed them

his hands and feet which were marked by the prints of the nails and

wounds, and added: “See my hands and my feet, that it is I myself;

handle me, and see, for a spirit has not flesh and bones as you see that I

have” (Luke 24:39).

5.074

HRIST IS TRULY ASCENDED INTO HEAVEN. We believe that our

Lord Jesus Christ, in his same flesh, ascended above all visible heavens

into the highest heaven, that is, the dwelling-place of God and the blessed

ones, at the right hand of God the Father. Although it signifies an equal

participation in glory and majesty, it is also taken to be a certain place

about which the Lord, speaking in the Gospel, says: “I go to prepare a

place for you” (John 14:2). The apostle Peter also says: “Heaven must

receive Christ until the time of restoring all things” (Acts 3:21). And from

heaven the same Christ will return in judgment, when wickedness will

then be at its greatest in the world and when the Antichrist, having cor-

rupted true religion, will fill up all things with superstition and impiety

and will cruelly lay waste the Church with bloodshed and flames (Dan.,

ch. 11). But Christ will come again to claim his own, and by his coming

to destroy the Antichrist, and to judge the living and the dead (Acts

17:31). For the dead will rise again (I Thess. 4:14 ff.), and those who on

that day (which is unknown to all creatures [Mark 13:32]) will be alive

will be changed “in the twinkling of an eye,” and all the faithful will be

caught up to meet Christ in the air, so that then they may enter with him

into the blessed dwelling-places to live forever (I Cor. 15:51 f.). But the

unbelievers and ungodly will descend with the devils into hell to burn

forever and never to be redeemed from torments (Matt. 25:46).

5.075

HE SECTS. We therefore condemn all who deny a real resurrection

of the flesh (II Tim. 2:18), or who with John of Jerusalem, against whom

Jerome wrote, do not have a correct view of the glorification of bodies.

We also condemn those who thought that the devil and all the ungodly

would at some time be saved, and that there would be an end to punish-

ments. For the Lord has plainly declared: “Their fire is not quenched, and

their worm does not die” (Mark 9:44). We further condemn Jewish

dreams that there will be a golden age on earth before the Day of Judg-

5.075–.077 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

ment, and that the pious, having subdued all their godless enemies, will

possess all the kingdoms of the earth. For evangelical truth in Matt., chs.

24 and 25, and Luke, ch. 18, and apostolic teaching in II Thess., ch. 2, and

II Tim., chs. 3 and 4, present something quite different.

5.076

HE FRUIT OF CHRIST’S DEATH AND RESURRECTION. Further by his

passion and death and everything which he did and endured for our

sake by his coming in the flesh, our Lord reconciled all the faithful to

the heavenly Father, made expiation for sins, disarmed death, overcame

damnation and hell, and by his resurrection from the dead brought again

and restored life and immortality. For he is our righteousness, life and

resurrection, in a word, the fulness and perfection of all the faithful,

salvation and all sufficiency. For the apostle says: “In him all the ful-

ness of God was pleased to dwell,” and, “You have come to fulness of

life in him” (Col. chs. 1 and 2).

5.077

ESUS CHRIST IS THE ONLY SAVIOR OF THE WORLD, AND THE TRUE

AWAITED MESSIAH. For we teach and believe that this Jesus Christ our

Lord is the unique and eternal Savior of the human race, and thus of the

whole world, in whom by faith are saved all who before the law, under

the law, and under the Gospel were saved, and however many will be

saved at the end of the world. For the Lord himself says in the Gospel:

“He who does not enter the sheepfold by the door but climbs in by an-

other way, that man is a thief and a robber. ... I am the door of the

sheep” (John 10:1 and 7). And also in another place in the same Gospel

he says: “Abraham saw my day and was glad” (ch. 8:56). The apostle

Peter also says: “There is salvation in no one else, for there is no other

name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved.” We

therefore believe that we will be saved through the grace of our Lord

Jesus Christ, as our fathers were (Acts 4:12, 10:43; 15:11). For Paul

also says: “All our fathers ate the same spiritual food, and all drank the

same spiritual drink. For they drank from the spiritual Rock which fol-

lowed them, and the Rock was Christ” (I Cor. 10:3 f.). And thus we

read that John says: “Christ was the Lamb which was slain from the

foundation of the world” (Rev. 13:8), and John the Baptist testified that

Christ is that “Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world”

(John 1:29). Wherefore, we quite openly profess and preach that Jesus

Christ is the sole Redeemer and Savior of the world, the King and High

Priest, the true and awaited Messiah, that holy and blessed one whom

all the types of the law and predictions of the prophets prefigured and

promised; and that God appointed him beforehand and sent him to us,

so that we are not now to look for any other. Now there only remains

for all of us to give all glory to Christ, believe in him, rest in him alone,

despising and rejecting all other aids in life. For however many seek

salvation in any other than in Christ alone, have fallen from the grace of

God and have rendered Christ null and void for themselves (Gal. 5:4).

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.078–.083

5.078

HE CREEDS OF FOUR COUNCILS RECEIVED. And, to say many

things with a few words, with a sincere heart we believe, and freely

confess with open mouth, whatever things are defined from the Holy

Scriptures concerning the mystery of the incarnation of our Lord Jesus

Christ, and are summed up in the Creeds and decrees of the first four

most excellent synods convened at Nicaea, Constantinople, Ephesus

and Chalcedon—together with the Creed of blessed Athanasius,

and

all similar symbols; and we condemn everything contrary to these.

5.079

HE SECTS. And in this way we retain the Christian, orthodox and

catholic faith whole and unimpaired; knowing that nothing is contained

in the aforesaid symbols which is not agreeable to the Word of God,

and does not altogether make for a sincere exposition of the faith.

CHAPTER XII

Of the Law of God

5.080

HE WILL OF GOD IS EXPLAINED FOR US IN THE LAW OF GOD. We

teach that the will of God is explained for us in the law of God, what he

wills or does not will us to do, what is good and just, or what is evil and

unjust. Therefore, we confess that the law is good and holy.

The so-called Athanasian Creed was not written by Athanasius but dates from the ninth

century. It is also called the “Quicunque” from the opening word of the Latin text.

5.081

HE LAW OF NATURE. And this law was at one time written in the

hearts of men by the finger of God (Rom. 2:15), and is called the law of

nature (the law of Moses is in two Tables), and at another it was in-

scribed by his finger on the two Tables of Moses, and eloquently ex-

pounded in the books of Moses (Ex. 20:1 ff.; Deut. 5:6 ff.). For the sake

of clarity we distinguish the moral law which is contained in the Deca-

logue or two Tables and expounded in the books of Moses, the ceremo-

nial law which determines the ceremonies and worship of God, and the

judicial law which is concerned with political and domestic matters.

5.082

HE LAW IS COMPLETE AND PERFECT. We believe that the whole

will of God and all necessary precepts for every sphere of life are

taught in this law. For otherwise the Lord would not have forbidden us

to add or to take away anything from this law; neither would he have

commanded us to walk in a straight path before this law, and not to turn

aside from it by turning to the right or to the left (Deut. 4:2; 12:32).

5.083

HY THE LAW WAS GIVEN. We teach that this law was not given

to men that they might be justified by keeping it, but that rather from

what it teaches we may know (our) weakness, sin and condemnation,

and, despairing of our strength, might be converted to Christ in faith.

For the apostle openly declares: “The law brings wrath,” and, “Through

5.083–.086 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

the law comes knowledge of sin” (Rom. 4:15; 3:20), and, “If a law had

been given which could justify or make alive, then righteousness would

indeed be by the law. But the Scripture (that is, the law) has concluded

all under sin, that the promise which was of the faith of Jesus might be

given to those who believe ... Therefore, the law was our schoolmaster

unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith” (Gal. 3:21 ff.).

5.084

HE FLESH DOES NOT FULFIL THE LAW. For no flesh could or can

satisfy the law of God and fulfil it, because of the weakness in our flesh

which adheres and remains in us until our last breath. For the apostle

says again: “God has done what the law, weakened by the flesh, could

not do: sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin”

(Rom. 8:3). Therefore, Christ is the perfecting of the law and our ful-

filment of it (Rom. 10:4), who, in order to take away the curse of the

law, was made a curse for us (Gal. 3:13). Thus he imparts to us through

faith his fulfilment of the law, and his righteousness and obedience are

imputed to us.

5.085

OW FAR THE LAW IS ABROGATED. The law of God is therefore

abrogated to the extent that it no longer condemns us, nor works wrath

in us. For we are under grace and not under the law. Moreover, Christ

has fulfilled all the figures of the law. Hence, with the coming of the

body, the shadows ceased, so that in Christ we now have the truth and

all fulness. But yet we do not on that account contemptuously reject the

law. For we remember the words of the Lord when he said: “I have not

come to abolish the law and the prophets but to fulfil them” (Matt.

5:17). We know that in the law is delivered to us the patterns of virtues

and vices. We know that the written law when explained by the Gospel

is useful to the Church, and that therefore its reading is not to be ban-

ished from the Church. For although Moses’ face was covered with a

veil, yet the apostle says that the veil has been taken away and abol-

ished by Christ. THE SECTS. We condemn everything that heretics old

and new have taught against the law.

CHAPTER XIII

Of the Gospel of Jesus Christ,

of the Promises, and of the Spirit and Letter

5.086

HE ANCIENTS HAD EVANGELICAL PROMISES. The Gospel is, in-

deed, opposed to the law. For the law works wrath and announces a

curse, whereas the Gospel preaches grace and blessing. John says: “For

the law was given through Moses; grace and truth came through Jesus

Christ” (John 1:17). Yet notwithstanding it is most certain that those

who were before the law and under the law, were not altogether desti-

tute of the Gospel. For they had extraordinary evangelical promises

such as these are: “The seed of the woman shall bruise the serpent’s

head” (Gen. 3:15). “In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be

blessed” (Gen. 22:18). “The scepter shall not depart from Judah … until

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.086–.090

he comes” (Gen. 49:10). “The Lord will raise up a prophet from among

his own brethren” (Deut. 18:15; Acts 3:22), etc.

5.087

HE PROMISES TWOFOLD. And we acknowledge that two kinds of

promises were revealed to the fathers, as also to us. For some were of

present or earthly things, such as the promises of the Land of Canaan and

of victories, and as the promise today still of daily bread. Others were

then and are still now of heavenly and eternal things, namely, divine

grace, remission of sins, and eternal life through faith in Jesus Christ.

5.088

HE FATHERS ALSO HAD NOT ONLY CARNAL BUT SPIRITUAL

PROMISES. Moreover, the ancients had not only external and earthly but

also spiritual and heavenly promises in Christ. Peter says: “The proph-

ets who prophesied of the grace that was to be yours searched and in-

quired about this salvation” (I Peter 1:10). Wherefore the apostle Paul

also said: “The Gospel of God was promised beforehand through his

prophets in the holy scriptures” (Rom. 1:2). Thereby it is clear that the

ancients were not entirely destitute of the whole Gospel.

5.089

HAT IS THE GOSPEL PROPERLY SPEAKING? And although our fa-

thers had the Gospel in this way in the writings of the prophets by

which they attained salvation in Christ through faith, yet the Gospel is

properly called glad and joyous news, in which, first by John the Bap-

tist, then by Christ the Lord himself, and afterwards by the apostles and

their successors, is preached to us in the world that God has now per-

formed what he promised from the beginning of the world, and has

sent, nay more, has given us his only Son and in him reconciliation with

the Father, the remission of sins, all fulness and everlasting life. There-

fore, the history delineated by the four Evangelists and explaining how

these things were done or fulfilled by Christ, what things Christ taught

and did, and that those who believe in him have all fulness, is rightly

called the Gospel. The preaching and writings of the apostles, in which

the apostles explain for us how the Son was given to us by the Father,

and in him everything that has to do with life and salvation, is also

rightly called evangelical doctrine, so that not even today, if sincerely

preached, does it lose its illustrious title.

5.090

F THE SPIRIT AND THE LETTER. That same preaching of the Gos-

pel is also called by the apostle “the spirit” and “the ministry of the

spirit” because by faith it becomes effectual and living in the ears, nay

more, in the hearts of believers through the illumination of the Holy

Spirit (II Cor. 3:6). For the letter, which is opposed to the Spirit, signi-

fies everything external, but especially the doctrine of the law which,

without the Spirit and faith, works wrath and provokes sin in the minds

of those who do not have a living faith. For this reason the apostle calls

it “the ministry of death.” In this connection the saying of the apostle is

pertinent: “The letter kills, but the Spirit gives life.” And false apostles

preached a corrupted Gospel, having combined it with the law, as if

Christ could not save without the law.

5.091–.093 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

100

5.091

HE SECTS. Such were the Ebionites said to be, who were descend-

ed from Ebion the heretic, and the Nazarites who were formerly called

Mineans. All these we condemn, while preaching the pure Gospel and

teaching that believers are justified by the Spirit alone,



and not by the

law. A more detailed exposition of this matter will follow presently

under the heading of justification.

5.092

HE TEACHING OF THE GOSPEL IS NOT NEW, BUT MOST ANCIENT

DOCTRINE. And although the teaching of the Gospel, compared with the

teaching of the Pharisees concerning the law, seemed to be a new doc-

trine when first preached by Christ (which Jeremiah also prophesied

concerning the New Testament), yet actually it not only was and still is

an old doctrine (even if today it is called new by the Papists when com-

pared with the teaching now received among them), but is the most

ancient of all in the world. For God predestinated from eternity to save

the world through Christ, and he has disclosed to the world through the

Gospel this his predestination and eternal counsel (II Tim. 2:9 f.).

Hence it is evident that the religion and teaching of the Gospel among

all who ever were, are and will be, is the most ancient of all. Wherefore

we assert that all who say that the religion and teaching of the Gospel is

a faith which has recently arisen, being scarcely thirty years old, err

disgracefully and speak shamefully of the eternal counsel of God. To

them applies the saying of Isaiah the prophet: “Woe to those who call

evil good and good evil, who put darkness for light and light for dark-

ness, who put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter!” (Isa. 5:20).

CHAPTER XIV

Of Repentance and the Conversion of Man

5.093

The doctrine of repentance is joined with the Gospel. For so has

the Lord said in the Gospel: “Repentance and forgiveness of sins should

be preached in my name to all nations” (Luke 24:27). W

HAT IS

REPENTANCE? By repentance we understand (1) the recovery of a right

mind in sinful man awakened by the Word of the Gospel and the Holy

Spirit, and received by true faith, by which the sinner immediately

acknowledges his innate corruption and all his sins accused by the

Word of God; and (2) grieves for them from his heart, and not only

bewails and frankly confesses them before God with a feeling of shame,

but also (3) with indignation abominates them; and (4) now zealously

considers the amendment of his ways and constantly strives for inno-

cence and virtue in which conscientiously to exercise himself all the

rest of his life.



The original manuscript has “Christ” instead of “Spirit.”

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.094–.095

101

5.094

RUE REPENTANCE IS CONVERSION TO GOD. And this is true re-

pentance, namely, a sincere turning to God and all good, and earnest

turning away from the devil and all evil. 1. R

EPENTANCE IS A GIFT OF

GOD. Now we expressly say that this repentance is a sheer gift of God

and not a work of our strength. For the apostle commands a faithful

minister diligently to instruct those who oppose the truth, if “God may

perhaps grant that they will repent and come to know the truth” (II Tim.

2:25). 2. L

AMENTS SINS COMMITTED. Now that sinful woman who

washed the feet of the Lord with her tears, and Peter who wept bitterly

and bewailed his denial of the Lord (Luke 7:38; 22:62) show clearly

how the mind of a penitent man ought to be seriously lamenting the sins

he has committed. 3. C

ONFESSES SINS TO GOD. Moreover, the prodigal

son and the publican in the Gospel, when compared with the Pharisee,

present us with the most suitable pattern of how our sins are to be con-

fessed to God. The former said: “ ‘Father, I have sinned against heaven

and before you; I am no longer worthy to be called your son; treat me

as one of your hired servants’ ” (Luke 15:8 ff.). And the latter, not dar-

ing to raise his eyes to heaven, beat his breast, saying, “God be merciful

to me a sinner” (ch. 18:13). And we do not doubt that they were accept-

ed by God into grace. For the apostle John says: “If we confess our

sins, he is faithful and just, and will forgive our sins and cleanse us

from all unrighteousness. If we say we have not sinned, we make him a

liar, and his word is not in us” (I John 1:9 f.).

5.095

ACERDOTAL CONFESSION AND ABSOLUTION. But we believe that

this sincere confession which is made to God alone, either privately

between God and the sinner, or publicly in the Church where the gen-

eral confession of sins is said, is sufficient, and that in order to obtain

forgiveness of sins it is not necessary for anyone to confess his sins to a

priest, murmuring them in his ears, that in turn he might receive absolu-

tion from the priest with his laying on of hands, because there is neither

a commandment nor an example of this in Holy Scriptures. David testi-

fies and says: “I acknowledged my sin to thee, and did not hide my

iniquity; I said, ‘I will confess my transgressions to the Lord’; then thou

didst forgive the guilt of my sin” (Ps. 32:5). And the Lord who taught

us to pray and at the same time to confess our sins said: “Pray then like

this: Our Father, who art in heaven, ... forgive us our debts, as we also

forgive our debtors” (Matt. 6:12). Therefore it is necessary that we con-

fess our sins to God our Father, and be reconciled with our neighbor if

we have offended him. Concerning this kind of confession, the Apostle

James says: “Confess your sins to one another” (James 5:16). If, how-

ever, anyone is overwhelmed by the burden of his sins and by perplex-

ing temptations, and will seek counsel, instruction and comfort private-

ly, either from a minister of the Church, or from any other brother who

is instructed in God’s law, we do not disapprove; just as we also fully

approve of that general and public confession of sins which is usually

5.095–.101 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

102

said in Church and in meetings for worship, as we noted above, inas-

much as it is agreeable to Scripture.

5.096

F THE KEYS OF THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. Concerning the keys

of the Kingdom of Heaven which the Lord gave to the apostles, many

babble many astonishing things, and out of them forge swords, spears,

scepters and crowns, and complete power over the greatest kingdoms,

indeed, over souls and bodies. Judging simply according to the Word of

the Lord, we say that all properly called ministers possess and exercise

the keys or the use of them when they proclaim the Gospel; that is,

when they teach, exhort, comfort, rebuke, and keep in discipline the

people committed to their trust.

5.097

PENING AND SHUTTING (THE KINGDOM). For in this way they

open the Kingdom of Heaven to the obedient and shut it to the disobe-

dient. The Lord promised these keys to the apostles in Matt., ch. 16,

and gave them in John, ch. 20, Mark, ch. 16, and Luke, ch. 24, when he

sent out his disciples and commanded them to preach the Gospel in all

the world, and to remit sins.

5.098

HE MINISTRY OF RECONCILIATION. In the letter to the Corinthians

the apostle says that the Lord gave the ministry of reconciliation to his

ministers (II Cor. 5:18 ff.). And what this is he then explains, saying

that it is the preaching or teaching of reconciliation. And explaining his

words still more clearly he adds that Christ’s ministers discharge the

office of an ambassador in Christ’s name, as if God himself through

ministers exhorted the people to be reconciled to God, doubtless by

faithful obedience. Therefore, they exercise the keys when they per-

suade [men] to believe and repent. Thus they reconcile men to God.

5.099

INISTERS REMIT SINS. Thus they remit sins. Thus they open the

Kingdom of Heaven, and bring believers into it: very different from those

of whom the Lord said in the Gospel, “Woe to you lawyers! for you have

taken away the key of knowledge; you did not enter yourselves, and you

hindered those who were entering.”

5.100

OW MINISTERS ABSOLVE. Ministers, therefore, rightly and effec-

tually absolve when they preach the Gospel of Christ and thereby the

remission of sins, which is promised to each one who believes, just as

each one is baptized, and when they testify that it pertains to each one

peculiarly. Neither do we think that this absolution becomes more ef-

fectual by being murmured in the ear of someone or by being murmured

singly over someone’s head. We are nevertheless of the opinion that the

remission of sins in the blood of Christ is to be diligently proclaimed,

and that each one is to be admonished that the forgiveness of sins per-

tains to him.

5.101

ILIGENCE IN THE RENEWAL OF LIFE. But the examples in the Gos-

pel teach us how vigilant and diligent the penitent ought to be in striv-

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.101–.105

103

ing for newness of life and in mortifying the old man and quickening

the new. For the Lord said to the man he healed of palsy: “See, you are

well! Sin no more, that nothing worse befall you” (John 5:14). Likewise

to the adulteress whom he set free he said: “Go, and sin no more” (ch.

8:11). To be sure, by these words he did not mean that any man, as long

as he lived in the flesh, could not sin; he simply recommends diligence

and a careful devotion, so that we should strive by all means, and be-

seech God in prayers lest we fall back into sins from which, as it were,

we have been resurrected, and lest we be overcome by the flesh, the

world and the devil. Zacchaeus the publican, whom the Lord had re-

ceived back into favor, exclaims in the Gospel: “Behold, Lord, the half

of my goods I give to the poor; and if I have defrauded any one of any-

thing, I restore it fourfold” (Luke 19:8). Therefore, in the same way we

preach that restitution and compassion, and even almsgiving, are neces-

sary for those who truly repent, and we exhort all men everywhere in

the words of the apostle: “Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal

bodies, to make you obey their passions. Do not yield your members to

sin as instruments of wickedness, but yield yourselves to God as men

who have been brought from death to life, and your members to God as

instruments of righteousness” (Rom. 6:12 f.).

5.102

RRORS. Wherefore we condemn all impious utterances of some

who wrongly use the preaching of the Gospel and say that it is easy to

return to God. Christ has atoned for all sins. Forgiveness of sins is easy.

Therefore, what harm is there in sinning? Nor need we be greatly con-

cerned about repentance, etc. Notwithstanding we always teach that an

access to God is open to all sinners, and that he forgives all sinners of

all sins except the one sin against the Holy Spirit (Mark 3:29).

5.103

HE SECTS. Wherefore we condemn both old and new Navatianos

and Catharists.

5.104

APAL INDULGENCES. We especially condemn the lucrative doc-

trine of the Pope concerning penance, and against his simony and his

simoniacal indulgences we avail ourselves of Peter’s judgment concern-

ing Simon: “Your silver perish with you, because you thought you

could obtain the gift of God with money! You have neither part nor lot

in this matter, for your heart is not right before God” (Acts 8:20 f.).

5.105

ATISFACTIONS. We also disapprove of those who think that by

their own satisfactions they make amends for sins committed. For we

teach that Christ alone by his death or passion is the satisfaction, propi-

tiation or expiation of all sins (Isa., ch. 53; I Cor. 1:30). Yet as we have

already said, we do not cease to urge the mortification of the flesh. We

add, however, that this mortification is not to be proudly obtruded upon

God as a satisfaction for sins, but is to be performed humbly, in keeping

with the nature of the children of God, as a new obedience out of grati-

5.105–.109 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

104

tude for the deliverance and full satisfaction obtained by the death and

satisfaction of the Son of God.

CHAPTER XV

Of the True Justification of the Faithful

5.106

HAT IS JUSTIFICATION? According to the apostle in his treatment

of justification, to justify means to remit sins, to absolve from guilt and

punishment, to receive into favor, and to pronounce a man just. For in

his epistle to the Romans the apostle says: “It is God who justifies; who

is to condemn?” (Rom. 8:33). To justify and to condemn are opposed.

And in The Acts of the Apostles the apostle states: “Through Christ

forgiveness of sins is proclaimed to you, and by him everyone that be-

lieves is freed from everything from which you could not be freed by

the law of Moses” (Acts 13:38 f.). For in the Law and also in the

Prophets we read: “If there is a dispute between men, and they come

into court ... the judges decide between them, acquitting the innocent

and condemning the guilty” (Deut. 25:1). And in Isa., ch. 5: “Woe to

those ... who acquit the guilty for a bribe.”

5.107

E ARE JUSTIFIED ON ACCOUNT OF CHRIST. Now it is most certain

that all of us are by nature sinners and godless, and before God’s judg-

ment-seat are convicted of godlessness and are guilty of death, but that,

solely by the grace of Christ and not from any merit of ours or consid-

eration for us, we are justified, that is, absolved from sin and death by

God the Judge. For what is clearer than what Paul said: “Since all have

sinned and fall short of the glory of God, they are justified by his grace

as a gift, through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus” (Rom. 3:23

f.).

5.108

MPUTED RIGHTEOUSNESS. For Christ took upon himself and bore the

sins of the world, and satisfied divine justice. Therefore, solely on account

of Christ’s sufferings and resurrection God is propitious with respect to

our sins and does not impute them to us, but imputes Christ’s righteous-

ness to us as our own (II Cor. 5:19 ff.; Rom. 4:25), so that now we are not

only cleansed and purged from sins or are holy, but also, granted the

righteousness of Christ, and so absolved from sin, death and condemna-

tion, are at last righteous and heirs of eternal life. Properly speaking,

therefore, God alone justifies us, and justifies only on account of Christ,

not imputing sins to us but imputing his righteousness to us.

5.109

E ARE JUSTIFIED BY FAITH ALONE. But because we receive this

justification, not through any works, but through faith in the mercy of

God and in Christ, we therefore teach and believe with the apostle that

sinful man is justified by faith alone in Christ, not by the law or any

works. For the apostle says: “We hold that a man is justified by faith

apart from works of law” (Rom. 3:28). Also: “If Abraham was justified

by works, he has something to boast about, but not before God. For

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.109–.111

105

what does the scripture say? Abraham believed God, and it was reck-

oned to him as righteousness. ... And to one who does not work but

believes in him who justified the ungodly, his faith is reckoned as right-

eousness” (Rom. 4:2 ff.; Gen. 15:6). And again: “By grace you have

been saved through faith; and this is not your own doing, it is the gift of

God—not because of works, lest any man should boast,” etc. (Eph. 2:8

f.). Therefore, because faith receives Christ our righteousness and at-

tributes everything to the grace of God in Christ, on that account justifi-

cation is attributed to faith, chiefly because of Christ and not therefore

because it is our work. For it is the gift of God.

5.110

E RECEIVE CHRIST BY FAITH. Moreover, the Lord abundantly

shows that we receive Christ by faith, in John, ch. 6, where he puts eat-

ing for believing, and believing for eating. For as we receive food by

eating, so we participate in Christ by believing. J

USTIFICATION IS NOT

ATTRIBUTED PARTLY TO CHRIST OR TO FAITH, PARTLY TO US. There-

fore, we do not share in the benefit of justification partly because of the

grace of God or Christ, and partly because of ourselves, our love, works

or merit, but we attribute it wholly to the grace of God in Christ through

faith. For our love and our works could not please God if performed by

unrighteous men. Therefore, it is necessary for us to be righteous before

we may love and do good works. We are made truly righteous, as we

have said, by faith in Christ purely by the grace of God, who does not

impute to us our sins, but the righteousness of Christ, or rather, he im-

putes faith in Christ to us for righteousness. Moreover, the apostle very

clearly derives love from faith when he says: “The aim of our command

is love that issues from a pure heart, a good conscience, and a sincere

faith” (I Tim. 1:5).

5.111

AMES COMPARED WITH PAUL. Wherefore, in this matter we are not

speaking of a fictitious, empty, lazy and dead faith, but of a living, quick-

ening faith. It is and is called a living faith because it apprehends Christ

who is life and makes alive, and shows that it is alive by living works.

And so James does not contradict anything in this doctrine of ours. For he

speaks of an empty, dead faith of which some boasted but who did not

have Christ living in them by faith (James 2:14 ff.). James said that works

justify, yet without contradicting the apostle (otherwise he would have to

be rejected) but showing that Abraham proved his living and justifying

faith by works. This all the pious do, but they trust in Christ alone and not

in their own works. For again the apostle said: “It is no longer I who live,

but Christ who lives in me; and the life I now live in the flesh I live by

faith in the Son of God,



who loved me and gave himself for me. I do not

reject the grace of God; for if justification were through the law, then

Christ died to no purpose,” etc. (Gal. 2:20 f.).



The Latin reads: “by the faith of the Son of God.”

5.112–.115 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

106

CHAPTER XVI

Of Faith and Good Works, and of

Their Reward, and of Man’s Merit

5.112

HAT IS FAITH? Christian faith is not an opinion or human convic-

tion, but a most firm trust and a clear and steadfast assent of the mind,

and then a most certain apprehension of the truth of God presented in

the Scriptures and in the Apostles’ Creed, and thus also of God himself,

the greatest good, and especially of God’s promise and of Christ who is

the fulfilment of all promises.

5.113

AITH IS THE GIFT OF GOD. But this faith is a pure gift of God

which God alone of his grace gives to his elect according to his meas-

ure when, to whom and to the degree he wills. And he does this by the

Holy Spirit by means of the preaching of the Gospel and steadfast pray-

er. T

HE INCREASE OF FAITH. This faith also has its increase, and unless

it were given by God, the apostles would not have said: “Lord, increase

our faith” (Luke 17:5). And all these things which up to this point we

have said concerning faith, the apostles have taught before us. For Paul

said: “For faith is the ύπoστασις or sure subsistence, of things hoped

for, and the ἒλεγχoς, that is, the clear and certain apprehension” (Heb.

11:1). And again he says that all the promises of God are Yes through

Christ and through Christ are Amen (II Cor. 1:20). And to the Philippi-

ans he said that it has been given to them to believe in Christ (Phil.

1:29). Again, God assigned to each the measure of faith (Rom. 12:3).

Again: “Not all have faith” and, “Not all obey the Gospel” (II Thess.

3:2; Rom. 10:16). But Luke also bears witness, saying: “As many as

were ordained to life believed” (Acts 13:48). Wherefore Paul also calls

faith “the faith of God’s elect” (Titus 1:1), and again: “Faith comes

from hearing, and hearing comes by the Word of God” (Rom. 10:17).

Elsewhere he often commands men to pray for faith.

5.114

AITH EFFICACIOUS AND ACTIVE. The same apostle calls faith effica-

cious and active through love (Gal. 5:6). It also quiets the conscience and

opens a free access to God, so that we may draw near to him with confi-

dence and may obtain from him what is useful and necessary. The same

[faith] keeps us in the service we owe to God and our neighbor, strength-

ens our patience in adversity, fashions and makes a true confession, and

in a word, brings forth good fruit of all kinds, and good works.

5.115

ONCERNING GOOD WORKS. For we teach that truly good works

grow out of a living faith by the Holy Spirit and are done by the faithful

according to the will or rule of God’s Word. Now the apostle Peter says:

“Make every effort to supplement your faith with virtue, and virtue with

knowledge, and knowledge with self-control,” etc. (II Peter 1:5 ff.). But

we have said above that the law of God, which is his will, prescribes for

us the pattern of good works. And the apostle says: “This is the will of

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.115–.119

107

God, your sanctification, that you abstain from immorality ... that no man

transgress, and wrong his brother in business” (I Thess. 4:3 ff.).

5.116

ORKS OF HUMAN CHOICE. And indeed works and worship which

we choose arbitrarily are not pleasing to God. These Paul calls

θλεέoθρησκείας (Col. 2:23—“self-devised worship”). Of such the Lord

says in the Gospel: “In vain do they worship me, teaching as doctrines the

precepts of men” (Matt. 15:9). Therefore, we disapprove of such works,

and approve and urge those that are of God’s will and commission.

5.117

HE END OF GOOD WORKS. These same works ought not to be done

in order that we may earn eternal life by them, for, as the apostle says,

eternal life is the gift of God. Nor are they to be done for ostentation

which the Lord rejects in Matt., ch. 6, nor for gain which he also rejects in

Matt., ch. 23, but for the glory of God, to adorn our calling, to show grati-

tude to God, and for the profit of the neighbor. For our Lord says again in

the Gospel: “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your

good works and give glory to your Father who is in heaven” (Matt. 5:16).

And the apostle Paul says: “Lead a life worthy of the calling to which you

have been called” (Eph. 4:1). Also: “And whatever you do, in word or

deed, do everything in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God

and to the Father through him” (Col. 3:17), and, “Let each of you look not

to his own interests, but to the interests of others” (Phil. 2:4), and, “Let

our people learn to apply themselves to good deeds, so as to help cases of

urgent need, and not to be unfruitful” (Titus 3:14).

5.118

OOD WORKS NOT REJECTED. Therefore, although we teach with

the apostle that a man is justified by grace through faith in Christ and

not through any good works, yet we do not think that good works are of

little value and condemn them. We know that man was not created or

regenerated through faith in order to be idle, but rather that without

ceasing he should do those things which are good and useful. For in the

Gospel the Lord says that a good tree brings forth good fruit (Matt.

12:33), and that he who abides in me bears much fruit (John 15:5). The

apostle says: “For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for

good works, which God prepared beforehand, that we should walk in

them” (Eph. 2:10), and again: “Who gave himself for us to redeem us

from all iniquity and to purify for himself a people of his own who are

zealous for good deeds” (Titus 2:14). We therefore condemn all who

despise good works and who babble that they are useless and that we

do not need to pay attention to them.

5.119

E ARE NOT SAVED BY GOOD WORKS. Nevertheless, as was said

above, we do not think that we are saved by good works, and that they

are so necessary for salvation that no one was ever saved without them.

For we are saved by grace and the favor of Christ alone. Works neces-

sarily proceed from faith. And salvation is improperly attributed to

them, but is most properly ascribed to grace. The apostle’s sentence is

5.119–.123 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

108

well known: “If it is by grace, then it is no longer of works; otherwise

grace would no longer be grace. But if it is of works, then it is no long-

er grace, because otherwise work is no longer work” (Rom. 11:6).

5.120

OOD WORKS PLEASE GOD. Now the works which we do by faith

are pleasing to God and are approved by him. Because of faith in

Christ, those who do good works which, moreover, are done from

God’s grace through the Holy Spirit, are pleasing to God. For St. Peter

said: “In every nation any one who fears God and does what is right is

acceptable to him” (Acts 10:35). And Paul said: “We have not ceased to

pray for you ... that you may walk worthily of the Lord, fully pleasing

to him, bearing fruit in every good work” (Col. 1:9 f.).

5.121

E TEACH TRUE, NOT FALSE AND PHILOSOPHICAL VIRTUES. And

so we diligently teach true, not false and philosophical virtues, truly

good works, and the genuine service of a Christian. And as much as we

can we diligently and zealously press them upon all men, while censur-

ing the sloth and hypocrisy of all those who praise and profess the Gos-

pel with their lips and dishonor it by their disgraceful lives. In this mat-

ter we place before them God’s terrible threats and then his rich prom-

ises and generous rewards—exhorting, consoling and rebuking.

5.122

OD GIVES A REWARD FOR GOOD WORKS. For we teach that God

gives a rich reward to those who do good works, according to that say-

ing of the prophet: “Keep your voice from weeping, ... for your work

shall be rewarded” (Jer. 31:16; Isa., ch. 4). The Lord also said in the

Gospel: “Rejoice and be glad, for your reward is great in heaven”

(Matt. 5:12), and, “Whoever gives to one of these my little ones a cup

of cold water, truly, I say to you, he shall not lose his reward” (ch.

10:42). However, we do not ascribe this reward, which the Lord gives,

to the merit of the man who receives it, but to the goodness, generosity

and truthfulness of God who promises and gives it, and who, although

he owes nothing to anyone, nevertheless promises that he will give a

reward to his faithful worshippers; meanwhile he also gives them that

they may honor him. Moreover, in the works even of the saints there is

much that is unworthy of God and very much that is imperfect. But

because God receives into favor and embraces those who do works for

Christ’s sake, he grants to them the promised reward. For in other re-

spects our righteousnesses are compared to a filthy wrap (Isa. 64:6).

And the Lord says in the Gospel: “When you have done all that is

commanded you, say, ‘We are unworthy servants; we have only done

what was our duty’ ” (Luke 17:10).

5.123

HERE ARE NO MERITS OF MEN. Therefore, although we teach that

God rewards our good deeds, yet at the same time we teach, with Au-

gustine, that God does not crown in us our merits but his gifts. Accord-

ingly we say that whatever reward we receive is also grace, and is more

grace than reward, because the good we do, we do more through God

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.123–.126

109

than through ourselves, and because Paul says: “What have you that

you did not receive? If then you received it, why do you boast as if you

had not received it?” (I Cor. 4:7). And this is what the blessed martyr

Cyprian concluded from this verse: We are not to glory in anything in

us, since nothing is our own. We therefore condemn those who defend

the merits of men in such a way that they invalidate the grace of God.

CHAPTER XVII



Of the Catholic and Holy Church of God,

and of the One Only Head of the Church

5.124

HE CHURCH HAS ALWAYS EXISTED AND IT WILL ALWAYS EXIST.

But because God from the beginning would have men to be saved, and

to come to the knowledge of the truth (I Tim. 2:4), it is altogether nec-

essary that there always should have been, and should be now, and to

the end of the world, a Church.

5.125

HAT IS THE CHURCH? The Church is an assembly of the faithful

called or gathered out of the world; a communion, I say, of all saints,

namely, of those who truly know and rightly worship and serve the true

God in Christ the Savior, by the Word and Holy Spirit, and who by

faith are partakers of all benefits which are freely offered through

Christ. C

ITIZENS OF ONE COMMONWEALTH. They are all citizens of the

one city, living under the same Lord, under the same laws, and in the

same fellowship of all good things. For the apostle calls them “fellow

citizens with the saints and members of the household of God” (Eph.

2:19), calling the faithful on earth saints (I Cor. 4:1), who are sanctified

by the blood of the Son of God. The article of the Creed, “I believe in

the holy catholic Church, the communion of saints,” is to be understood

wholly as concerning these saints.

5.126

NLY ONE CHURCH FOR ALL TIMES. And since there is always but

one God, and there is one mediator between God and men, Jesus the

Messiah, and one Shepherd of the whole flock, one Head of this body,

and, to conclude, one Spirit, one salvation, one faith, one Testament or

covenant, it necessarily follows that there is only one Church. T

CATHOLIC CHURCH. We, therefore, call this Church catholic because it

is universal, scattered through all parts of the world, and extended unto

all times, and is not limited to any times or places. Therefore, we con-

demn the Donatists who confined the Church to I know not what cor-

ners of Africa. Nor do we approve of the Roman clergy who have re-

cently passed off only the Roman Church as catholic.



See Preface for discussion of our current understanding of such condmenations.

5.127–.131 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

110

5.127

ARTS OR FORMS OF THE CHURCH. The Church is divided into dif-

ferent parts or forms; not because it is divided or rent asunder in itself,

but rather because it is distinguished by the diversity of the numbers

that are in it. M

ILITANT AND TRIUMPHANT. For the one is called the

Church Militant, the other the Church Triumphant. The former still

wages war on earth, and fights against the flesh, the world, and the

prince of this world, the devil; against sin and death. But the latter, hav-

ing been now discharged, triumphs in heaven immediately after having

overcome all those things and rejoices before the Lord. Notwithstand-

ing both have fellowship and union one with another.

5.128

HE PARTICULAR CHURCH. Moreover, the Church Militant upon

the earth has always had many particular churches. Yet all these are to

be referred to the unity of the catholic Church. This [Militant] Church

was set up differently before the Law among the patriarchs; otherwise

under Moses by the Law; and differently by Christ through the Gospel.

5.129

HE TWO PEOPLES. Generally two peoples are usually counted,

namely, the Israelites and Gentiles, or those who have been gathered

from among Jews and Gentiles into the Church. There are also two Tes-

taments, the Old and the New. T

HE SAME CHURCH FOR THE OLD AND

THE

NEW PEOPLE. Yet from all these people there was and is one fel-

lowship, one salvation in the one Messiah; in whom, as members of one

body under one Head, all united together in the same faith, partaking

also of the same spiritual food and drink. Yet here we acknowledge a

diversity of times, and a diversity in the signs of the promised and de-

livered Christ; and that now the ceremonies being abolished, the light

shines unto us more clearly, and blessings are given to us more abun-

dantly, and a fuller liberty.

5.130

HE CHURCH THE TEMPLE OF THE LIVING GOD. This holy Church

of God is called the temple of the living God, built of living and spiritu-

al stones and founded upon a firm rock, upon a foundation which no

other can lay, and therefore it is called “the pillar and bulwark of the

truth” (I Tim. 3:15). T

HE CHURCH DOES NOT ERR. It does not err as

long as it rests upon the rock Christ, and upon the foundation of the

prophets and apostles. And it is no wonder if it errs, as often as it de-

serts him who alone is the truth. T

HE CHURCH AS BRIDE AND VIRGIN.

This Church is also called a virgin and the Bride of Christ, and even the

only Beloved. For the apostle says: “I betrothed you to Christ to present

you as a pure bride to Christ” (II Cor. 11:2). T

HE CHURCH AS A FLOCK

SHEEP. The Church is called a flock of sheep under the one shep-

herd, Christ, according to Ezek., ch. 34, and John, ch. 10. T

HE CHURCH

AS THE

BODY. It is also called the body of Christ because the faithful

are living members of Christ under Christ the Head.

5.131

HRIST THE SOLE HEAD OF THE CHURCH. It is the head which has the

preeminence in the body, and from it the whole body receives life; by its

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.131–.133

111

spirit the body is governed in all things; from it, also, the body receives

increase, that it may grow up. Also, there is one head of the body, and it is

suited to the body. Therefore the Church cannot have any other head be-

sides Christ. For as the Church is a spiritual body, so it must also have a

spiritual head in harmony with itself. Neither can it be governed by any

other spirit than by the Spirit of Christ. Wherefore Paul says: “He is the

head of the body, the church; he is the beginning, the firstborn from the

dead, that in everything he might be preeminent” (Col. 1:18). And in an-

other place: “Christ is the head of the church, his body, and is himself its

Savior” (Eph. 5:23). And again: he is “the head over all things for the

church, which is his body, the fulness of him who fills all in all” (Eph.

1:22 f.). Also: “We are to grow up in every way into him who is the head,

into Christ, from whom the whole body, joined and knit together, makes

bodily growth” (Eph. 4:15 f.). And therefore we do not approve of the

doctrine of the Roman clergy, who make their Pope at Rome the universal

shepherd and supreme head of the Church Militant here on earth, and so

the very vicar of Jesus Christ, who has (as they say) all fulness of power

and sovereign authority in the Church. C

HRIST THE ONLY PASTOR OF THE

CHURCH. For we teach that Christ the Lord is, and remains the only uni-

versal pastor, the highest Pontiff before God the Father; and that in the

Church he himself performs all the duties of a bishop or pastor, even to

the world’s end; [Vicar] and therefore does not need a substitute for one

who is absent. For Christ is present with his Church, and is its life-giving

Head. N

O PRIMACY IN THE CHURCH. He has strictly forbidden his apostles

and their successors to have any primacy and dominion in the Church.

Who does not see, therefore, that whoever contradicts and opposes this

plain truth is rather to be counted among the number of those of whom

Christ’s apostles prophesied: Peter in II Peter, ch. 2, and Paul in Acts

20:2; II Cor. 11:2; II Thess., ch. 2, and also in other places?

5.132

O DISORDER IN THE CHURCH. However, by doing away with a Ro-

man head we do not bring any confusion or disorder into the Church, since

we teach that the government of the Church which the apostles handed

down is sufficient to keep the Church in proper order. In the beginning

when the Church was without any such Roman head as is now said to keep

it in order, the Church was not disordered or in confusion. The Roman

head does indeed preserve his tyranny and the corruption that has been

brought into the Church, and meanwhile he hinders, resists, and with all

the strength he can muster cuts off the proper reformation of the Church.

5.133

ISSENSIONS AND STRIFE IN THE CHURCH. We are reproached be-

cause there have been manifold dissensions and strife in our churches

since they separated themselves from the Church of Rome, and there-

fore cannot be true churches. As though there were never in the Church

of Rome any sects, nor contentions and quarrels concerning religion,

and indeed, carried on not so much in the schools as from pulpits in the

midst of the people. We know, to be sure, that the apostle said: “God is

5.133–.135 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

112

not a God of confusion but of peace” (I Cor. 14:33), and, “While there

is jealousy and strife among you, are you not of the flesh?” Yet we

cannot deny that God was in the apostolic Church and that it was a true

Church, even though there were wranglings and dissensions in it. The

apostle Paul reprehended Peter, an apostle (Gal. 2:11 ff.), and Barnabas

dissented from Paul. Great contention arose in the Church of Antioch

between them that preached the one Christ, as Luke records in The Acts

of the Apostles, ch. 15. And there have at all times been great conten-

tions in the Church, and the most excellent teachers of the Church have

differed among themselves about important matters without meanwhile

the Church ceasing to be the Church because of these contentions. For

thus it pleases God to use the dissensions that arise in the Church to the

glory of his name, to illustrate the truth, and in order that those who are

in the right might be manifest (I Cor. 11:19).

5.134

F THE NOTES OR SIGNS OF THE TRUE CHURCH. Moreover, as we

acknowledge no other head of the Church than Christ, so we do not

acknowledge every church to be the true Church which vaunts herself to

be such; but we teach that the true Church is that in which the signs or

marks of the true Church are to be found, especially the lawful and sin-

cere preaching of the Word of God as it was delivered to us in the books

of the prophets and the apostles, which all lead us unto Christ, who said in

the Gospel: “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow

me; and I give unto them eternal life. A stranger they do not follow, but

they flee from him, for they do not know the voice of strangers” (John

10:5, 27, 28).

5.135

And those who are such in the Church have one faith and one spir-

it; and therefore they worship but one God, and him alone they worship

in spirit and in truth, loving him alone with all their hearts and with all

their strength, praying unto him alone through Jesus Christ, the only

Mediator and Intercessor; and they do not seek righteousness and life

outside Christ and faith in him. Because they acknowledge Christ the

only head and foundation of the Church, and, resting on him, daily re-

new themselves by repentance, and patiently bear the cross laid upon

them. Moreover, joined together with all the members of Christ by an

unfeigned love, they show that they are Christ’s disciples by persever-

ing in the bond of peace and holy unity. At the same time they partici-

pate in the sacraments instituted by Christ, and delivered unto us by his

apostles, using them in no other way than as they received them from

the Lord. That saying of the apostle Paul is well known to all: “I re-

ceived from the Lord what I also delivered to you” (I Cor. 11:23 ff.).

Accordingly, we condemn all such churches as strangers from the true

Church of Christ, which are not such as we have heard they ought to be,

no matter how much they brag of a succession of bishops, of unity, and

of antiquity. Moreover, we have a charge from the apostles of Christ

“to shun the worship of idols” (I Cor. 10:14; I John 5:21), and “to come

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.135–.139

113

out of Babylon,” and to have no fellowship with her, unless we want to

be partakers with her of all God’s plagues (Rev. 18:4; II Cor. 6:17).

5.136

UTSIDE THE CHURCH OF GOD THERE IS NO SALVATION. But we

esteem fellowship with the true Church of Christ so highly that we deny

that those can live before God who do not stand in fellowship with the

true Church of God, but separate themselves from it. For as there was

no salvation outside Noah’s ark when the world perished in the flood;

so we believe that there is no certain salvation outside Christ, who of-

fers himself to be enjoyed by the elect in the Church; and hence we

teach that those who wish to live ought not to be separated from the

true Church of Christ.

5.137

HE CHURCH IS NOT BOUND TO ITS SIGNS. Nevertheless, by the

signs [of the true Church] mentioned above, we do not so narrowly

restrict the Church as to teach that all those are outside the Church who

either do not participate in the sacraments, at least not willingly and

through contempt, but rather, being forced by necessity, unwillingly

abstain from them or are deprived of them; or in whom faith sometimes

fails, though it is not entirely extinguished and does not wholly cease;

or in whom imperfections and errors due to weakness are found. For we

know that God had some friends in the world outside the common-

wealth of Israel. We know what befell the people of God in the captiv-

ity of Babylon, where they were deprived of their sacrifices for seventy

years. We know what happened to St. Peter, who denied his Master,

and what is wont to happen daily to God’s elect and faithful people who

go astray and are weak. We know, moreover, what kind of churches the

churches in Galatia and Corinth were in the apostles’ time, in which the

apostle found fault with many serious offenses; yet he calls them holy

churches of Christ (I Cor. 1:2; Gal. 1:2).

5.138

HE CHURCH APPEARS AT TIMES TO BE EXTINCT. Yes, and it

sometimes happens that God in his just judgment allows the truth of

his Word, and the catholic faith, and the proper worship of God to be

so obscured and overthrown that the Church seems almost extinct,

and no more to exist, as we see to have happened in the days of Elijah

(I Kings 19:10, 14), and at other times. Meanwhile God has in this

world and in this darkness his true worshippers, and those not a few,

but even seven thousand and more (I Kings 19:18; Rev. 7:3 ff.). For

the apostle exclaims: “God’s firm foundation stands, bearing this

seal, ‘The Lord knows those who are his,’” etc. (II Tim. 2:19).

Whence the Church of God may be termed invisible; not because the

men from whom the Church is gathered are invisible, but because,

being hidden from our eyes and known only to God, it often secretly

escapes human judgment.

5.139

OT ALL WHO ARE IN THE CHURCH ARE OF THE CHURCH. Again, not

all that are reckoned in the number of the Church are saints, and living

5.139–.141 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

114

and true members of the Church. For there are many hypocrites, who

outwardly hear the Word of God, and publicly receive the sacraments,

and seem to pray to God through Christ alone, to confess Christ to be

their only righteousness, and to worship God, and to exercise the duties of

charity, and for a time to endure with patience in misfortune. And yet they

are inwardly destitute of true illumination of the Spirit, of faith and sincer-

ity of heart, and of perseverance to the end. But eventually the character

of these men, for the most part, will be disclosed. For the apostle John

says; “They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had

been of us, they would indeed have continued with us” (I John 2:19). And

although while they simulate piety they are not of the Church, yet they are

considered to be in the Church, just as traitors in a state are numbered

among its citizens before they are discovered; and as the tares or darnel

and chaff are found among the wheat, and as swellings and tumors are

found in a sound body, when they are rather diseases and deformities than

true members of the body. And therefore the Church of God is rightly

compared to a net which catches fish of all kinds, and to a field, in which

both wheat and tares are found (Matt. 13:24 ff., 47 ff.).

5.140

E MUST NOT JUDGE RASHLY OR PREMATURELY. Hence we must

be very careful not to judge before the time, nor undertake to exclude,

reject or cut off those whom the Lord does not want to have excluded

or rejected, and those whom we cannot eliminate without loss to the

Church. On the other hand, we must be vigilant lest while the pious

snore the wicked gain ground and do harm to the Church.

5.141

HE UNITY OF THE CHURCH IS NOT IN EXTERNAL RITES. Further-

more, we diligently teach that care is to be taken wherein the truth and

unity of the Church chiefly lies, lest we rashly provoke and foster

schisms in the Church. Unity consists not in outward rites and ceremo-

nies, but rather in the truth and unity of the catholic faith. The catholic

faith is not given to us by human laws, but by Holy Scriptures, of which

the Apostles’ Creed is a compendium. And, therefore, we read in the

ancient writers that there was a manifold diversity of rites, but that they

were free, and no one ever thought that the unity of the Church was

thereby dissolved. So we teach that the true harmony of the Church

consists in doctrines and in the true and harmonious preaching of the

Gospel of Christ, and in rites that have been expressly delivered by the

Lord. And here we especially urge that saying of the apostle: “Let those

of us who are perfect have this mind; and if in any thing you are other-

wise minded, God will reveal that also to you. Nevertheless let us walk

by the same rule according to what we have attained, and let us be of

the same mind” (Phil. 3:15 f.).

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.142–.145

115

CHAPTER XVIII

Of the Ministers of the Church,

Their Institution and Duties

5.142

OD USES MINISTERS IN THE BUILDING OF THE CHURCH. God has

always used ministers for the gathering or establishing of a Church for

himself, and for the governing and preservation of the same; and still he

does, and always will, use them so long as the Church remains on earth.

Therefore, the first beginning, institution, and office of ministers is a

most ancient arrangement of God himself, and not a new one of men.

NSTITUTION AND ORIGIN OF MINISTERS. It is true that God can, by his

power, without any means join to himself a Church from among men;

but he preferred to deal with men by the ministry of men. Therefore

ministers are to be regarded, not as ministers by themselves alone, but

as the ministers of God, inasmuch as God effects the salvation of men

through them.

5.143

HE MINISTRY IS NOT TO BE DESPISED. Hence we warn men to

beware lest we attribute what has to do with our conversion and instruc-

tion to the secret power of the Holy Spirit in such a way that we make

void the ecclesiastical ministry. For it is fitting that we always have in

mind the words of the apostle: “How are they to believe in him of

whom they have not heard? And how are they to hear without a preach-

er? So faith comes from hearing, and hearing comes by the word of

God” (Rom. 10:14, 17). And also what the Lord said in the Gospel:

“Truly, truly, I say to you, he who receives any one whom I send re-

ceives me; and he who receives me receives him who sent me” (John

13:20). Likewise a man of Macedonia, who appeared to Paul in a vision

while he was in Asia, secretly admonished him, saying: “Come over to

Macedonia and help us” (Acts 16:9). And in another place the same

apostle said: “We are fellow workmen for God; you are God’s tillage,

God’s building” (I Cor. 3:9).

5.144

Yet, on the other hand, we must beware that we do not attribute too

much to ministers and the ministry; remembering here also the words of

the Lord in the Gospel: “No one can come to me unless my Father draws

him” (John 6:44), and the words of the apostle: “What then is Paul? What

is Apollos? Servants through whom you believed, as the Lord assigned to

each. I planted, Apollos watered, but only God gives the growth” (I Cor.

3:5 ff.). G

OD MOVES THE HEARTS OF MEN. Therefore, let us believe that

God teaches us by his word, outwardly through his ministers, and inward-

ly moves the hearts of his elect to faith by the Holy Spirit; and that there-

fore we ought to render all glory unto God for this whole favor. But this

matter has been dealt with in the first chapter of this Exposition.

5.145

HO THE MINISTERS ARE AND OF WHAT SORT GOD HAS GIVEN TO

THE

WORLD. And even from the beginning of the world God has used

the most excellent men in the whole world (even if many of them were

5.145–.148 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

116

simple in worldly wisdom or philosophy, but were outstanding in true

theology), namely, the patriarchs, with whom he frequently spoke by

angels. For the patriarchs were the prophets or teachers of their age

whom God for this reason wanted to live for several centuries, in order

that they might be, as it were, fathers and lights of the world. They were

followed by Moses and the prophets renowned throughout all the

world.

5.146

HRIST THE TEACHER. After these the heavenly Father even sent

his only-begotten Son, the most perfect teacher of the world; in whom

is hidden the wisdom of God, and which has come to us through the

most holy, simple, and most perfect doctrine of all. For he chose disci-

ples for himself whom he made apostles. These went out into the whole

world, and everywhere gathered together churches by the preaching of

the Gospel, and then throughout all the churches in the world they ap-

pointed pastors or teachers



according to Christ’s command; through

their successors he has taught and governed the Church unto this day.

Therefore, as God gave unto his ancient people the patriarchs, together

with Moses and the prophets, so also to his people of the New Testa-

ment he sent his only-begotten Son, and, with him, the apostles and

teachers of the Church.

5.147

INISTERS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Furthermore, the ministers of

the new people are called by various names. For they are called apos-

tles, prophets, evangelists, bishops, elders, pastors, and teachers (I Cor.

12:28; Eph. 4:11). T

HE APOSTLES. The apostles did not stay in any par-

ticular place, but throughout the world gathered together different

churches. When they were once established, there ceased to be apostles,

and pastors took their place, each in his church. P

ROPHETS. In former

times the prophets were seers, knowing the future; but they also inter-

preted the Scriptures. Such men are also found still today.

VANGELISTS. The writers of the history of the Gospel were called

Evangelists; but they also were heralds of the Gospel of Christ; as Paul

also commended Timothy: “Do the work of an evangelist” (II Tim.

4:5). B

ISHOPS. Bishops are the overseers and watchmen of the Church,

who administer the food and needs of the life of the Church.

RESBYTERS. The presbyters are the elders and, as it were, senators and

fathers of the Church, governing it with wholesome counsel. P

ASTORS.

The pastors both keep the Lord’s sheepfold, and also provide for its

needs. T

EACHERS. The teachers instruct and teach the true faith and

godliness. Therefore, the ministers of the churches may now be called

bishops, elders, pastors, and teachers.

5.148

APAL ORDERS. Then in subsequent times many more names of

ministers in the Church were introduced into the Church of God. For



Ordinarunt pastores, atque doctores.

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.148–.153

117

some were appointed patriarchs, others archbishops, others suffragans;

also, metropolitans, archdeacons, deacons, subdeacons, acolytes, exor-

cists, cantors, porters, and I know not what others, as cardinals, prov-

osts, and priors; greater and lesser fathers, greater and lesser orders. But

we are not troubled about all these about how they once were and are

now. For us the apostolic doctrine concerning ministers is sufficient.

5.149

ONCERNING MONKS. Since we assuredly know that monks, and the

orders or sects of monks, are instituted neither by Christ nor by the apos-

tles, we teach that they are of no use to the Church of God, nay rather, are

pernicious. For, although in former times they were tolerable (when they

were hermits, earning their living with their own hands, and were not a

burden to anyone, but like the laity were everywhere obedient to the pas-

tors of the churches), yet now the whole world sees and knows what they

are like. They formulate I know not what vows; but they lead a life quite

contrary to their vows, so that the best of them deserves to be numbered

among those of whom the apostle said: “We hear that some of you are

living an irregular life, mere busybodies, not doing any work” etc. (II

Thess. 3:11). Therefore, we neither have such in our churches, nor do we

teach that they should be in the churches of Christ.

5.150

INISTERS ARE TO BE CALLED AND ELECTED. Furthermore, no

man ought to usurp the honor of the ecclesiastical ministry; that is, to

seize it for himself by bribery or any deceits, or by his own free choice.

But let the ministers of the Church be called and chosen by lawful and

ecclesiastical election; that is to say, let them be carefully chosen by the

Church or by those delegated from the Church for that purpose in a

proper order without any uproar, dissension and rivalry. Not any one

may be elected, but capable men distinguished by sufficient consecrated

learning, pious eloquence, simple wisdom, lastly, by moderation and an

honorable reputation, according to that apostolic rule which is compiled

by the apostle in I Tim., ch. 3, and Titus, ch. 1.

5.151

RDINATION. And those who are elected are to be ordained by the

elders with public prayer and laying on of hands. Here we condemn all

those who go off of their own accord, being neither chosen, sent, nor

ordained (Jer., ch. 23). We condemn unfit ministers and those not fur-

nished with the necessary gifts of a pastor.

5.152

In the meantime we acknowledge that the harmless simplicity of

some pastors in the primitive Church sometimes profited the Church more

than the many-sided, refined and fastidious, but a little too esoteric learn-

ing of others. For this reason we do not reject even today the honest, yet

by no means ignorant, simplicity of some.

5.153

RIESTHOOD OF ALL BELIEVERS. To be sure, Christ’s apostles call all

who believe in Christ “priests,” but not on account of an office, but be-

cause, all the faithful having been made kings and priests, we are able to

offer up spiritual sacrifices to God through Christ (Ex. 19:6; I Peter 2:9;

5.153–.156 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

118

Rev. 1:6). Therefore, the priesthood and the ministry are very different

from one another. For the priesthood, as we have just said, is common to

all Christians; not so is the ministry. Nor have we abolished the ministry

of the Church because we have repudiated the papal priesthood from the

Church of Christ.

5.154

RIESTS AND PRIESTHOOD. Surely in the new covenant of Christ

there is no longer any such priesthood as was under the ancient people;

which had an external anointing, holy garments, and very many cere-

monies which were types of Christ, who abolished them all by his com-

ing and fulfilling them. But he himself remains the only priest forever,

and lest we derogate anything from him, we do not impart the name of

priest to any minister. For the Lord himself did not appoint any priests

in the Church of the New Testament who, having received authority

from the suffragan, may daily offer up the sacrifice, that is, the very

flesh and blood of the Lord, for the living and the dead, but ministers

who may teach and administer the sacraments.

5.155

HE NATURE OF THE MINISTERS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Paul ex-

plains simply and briefly what we are to think of the ministers of the New

Testament or of the Christian Church, and what we are to attribute to

them. “This is how one should regard us, as servants of Christ and stew-

ards of the mysteries of God” (I Cor. 4:1). Therefore, the apostle wants us

to think of ministers as ministers. Now the apostle calls them ύπηρετας,

rowers, who have their eyes fixed on the coxswain, and so men who do

not live for themselves or according to their own will, but for others—

namely, their masters, upon whose command they altogether depend. For

in all his duties every minister of the Church is commanded to carry out

only what he has received in commandment from his Lord, and not to

indulge his own free choice. And in this case it is expressly declared who

is the Lord, namely, Christ; to whom the ministers are subject in all the

affairs of the ministry.

5.156

INISTERS AS STEWARDS OF THE MYSTERIES OF GOD. Moreover,

to the end that he might expound the ministry more fully, the apostle

adds that ministers of the Church are administrators and stewards of

the mysteries of God. Now in many passages, especially in Eph., ch.

3, Paul called the mysteries of God the Gospel of Christ. And the

sacraments of Christ are also called mysteries by the ancient writers.

Therefore for this purpose are the ministers of the Church called—

namely, to preach the Gospel of Christ to the faithful, and to adminis-

ter the sacraments. We read, also, in another place in the Gospel, of

“the faithful and wise steward,” whom “his master will set over his

household, to give them their portion of food at the proper time”

(Luke 12:42). Again, elsewhere in the Gospel a man takes a journey

in a foreign country and, leaving his house, gives his substance and

authority over it to his servants, and to each his work.

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.157–.159

119

5.157

HE POWER OF MINISTERS OF THE CHURCH. Now, therefore, it is

fitting that we also say something about the power and duty of the min-

isters of the Church. Concerning this power some have argued industri-

ously, and to it have subjected everything on earth, even the greatest

things, and they have done so contrary to the commandment of the Lord

who has prohibited dominion for his disciples and has highly com-

mended humility (Luke 22:24 ff.; Matt. 18:3 f.; 20:25 ff.). There is,

indeed, another power that is pure and absolute, which is called the

power of right. According to this power all things in the whole world

are subject to Christ, who is Lord of all, as he himself has testified

when he said: “All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to

me” (Matt. 28:18), and again, “I am the first and the last, and behold I

am alive for evermore, and I have the keys of Hades and Death” (Rev.

1:18); also, “He has the key of David, which opens and no one shall

shut, who shuts and no one opens” (Rev. 3:7).

5.158

HE LORD RESERVES TRUE POWER FOR HIMSELF. This power the

Lord reserves to himself, and does not transfer it to any other, so that he

might stand idly by as a spectator while his ministers work. For Isaiah

says, “I will place on his shoulder the key of the house of David” (Isa.

22:22), and again, “The government will be upon his shoulders” (Isa.

9:6). For he does not lay the government on other men’s shoulders, but

still keeps and uses his own power, governing all things.

5.159

HE POWER OF THE OFFICE AND OF THE MINISTER. Then there is

another power of an office or of ministry limited by him who has full

and absolute power. And this is more like a service than a dominion.

HE KEYS. For a lord gives up his power to the steward in his house,

and for that cause gives him the keys, that he may admit into or exclude

from the house those whom his lord will have admitted or excluded. In

virtue of this power the minister, because of his office, does that which

the Lord has commanded him to do; and the Lord confirms what he

does, and wills that what his servant has done will be so regarded and

acknowledged, as if he himself had done it. Undoubtedly, it is to this

that these evangelical sentences refer: “I will give you the keys of the

kingdom of heaven, and whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in

heaven, and whatever you loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven”

(Matt. 16:19). Again, “If you forgive the sins of any, they are forgiven;

if you retain the sins of any, they are retained” (John 20:23). But if the

minister does not carry out everything as the Lord has commanded him,

but transgresses the bounds of faith, then the Lord certainly makes void

what he has done. Wherefore the ecclesiastical power of the ministers

of the Church is that function whereby they indeed govern the Church

of God, but yet so do all things in the Church as the Lord has prescribed

in his Word. When those things are done, the faithful esteem them as

done by the Lord himself. But mention has already been made of the

keys above.

5.160–.163 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

120

5.160

HE POWER OF MINISTERS IS ONE AND THE SAME, AND EQUAL.

Now the one and an equal power or function is given to all ministers in

the Church. Certainly, in the beginning, the bishops or presbyters gov-

erned the Church in common; no man lifted up himself above another,

none usurped greater power or authority over his fellow-bishops. For

remembering the words of the Lord: “Let the leader among you become

as one who serves” (Luke 22:26), they kept themselves in humility, and

by mutual services they helped one another in the governing and pre-

serving of the Church.

5.161

RDER TO BE PRESERVED. Nevertheless, for the sake of preserving

order some one of the ministers called the assembly together, proposed

matters to be laid before it, gathered the opinions of the others, in short,

to the best of man’s ability took precaution lest any confusion should

arise. Thus did St. Peter, as we read in The Acts of the Apostles, who

nevertheless was not on that account preferred to the others, nor en-

dowed with greater authority than the rest. Rightly then does Cyprian

the Martyr say, in his De Simplicitate Clericorum: “The other apostles

were assuredly what Peter was, endowed with a like fellowship of hon-

or and power; but [his] primacy proceeds from unity in order that the

Church may be shown to be one.”

5.162

HEN AND HOW ONE WAS PLACED BEFORE THE OTHERS. St. Je-

rome also in his commentary upon The Epistle of Paul to Titus, says

something not unlike this: “Before attachment to persons in religion

was begun at the instigation of the devil, the churches were governed

by the common consultation of the elders; but after every one thought

that those whom he had baptized were his own, and not Christ’s, it was

decreed that one of the elders should be chosen, and set over the rest,

upon whom should fall the care of the whole Church, and all schismatic

seeds should be removed.” Yet St. Jerome does not recommend this

decree as divine; for he immediately adds: “As the elders knew from

the custom of the Church that they were subject to him who was set

over them, so the bishops knew that they were above the elders, more

from custom than from the truth of an arrangement by the Lord, and

that they ought to rule the Church in common with them.” Thus far St.

Jerome. Hence no one can rightly forbid a return to the ancient constitu-

tion of the Church of God, and to have recourse to it before human cus-

tom.

5.163

HE DUTIES OF MINISTERS. The duties of ministers are various; yet

for the most part they are restricted to two, in which all the rest are

comprehended: to the teaching of the Gospel of Christ, and to the prop-

er administration of the sacraments. For it is the duty of the ministers to

gather together an assembly for worship in which to expound God’s

Word and to apply the whole doctrine to the care and use of the

Church, so that what is taught may benefit the hearers and edify the

faithful. It falls to ministers, I say, to teach the ignorant, and to exhort;

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.163–.166

121

and to urge the idlers and lingerers to make progress in the way of the

Lord. Moreover, they are to comfort and to strengthen the fainthearted,

and to arm them against the manifold temptations of Satan; to rebuke

offenders; to recall the erring into the way; to raise the fallen; to con-

vince the gainsayers to drive the wolf away from the sheepfold of the

Lord; to rebuke wickedness and wicked men wisely and severely; not to

wink at nor to pass over great wickedness. And, besides, they are to

administer the sacraments, and to commend the right use of them, and

to prepare all men by wholesome doctrine to receive them; to preserve

the faithful in a holy unity; and to check schisms; to catechize the un-

learned, to commend the needs of the poor to the Church, to visit, in-

struct, and keep in the way of life the sick and those afflicted with vari-

ous temptations. In addition, they are to attend to public prayers or sup-

plications in times of need, together with common fasting, that is, a

holy abstinence; and as diligently as possible to see to everything that

pertains to the tranquility, peace and welfare of the churches.

5.164

But in order that the minister may perform all these things better

and more easily, it is especially required of him that he fear God, be

constant in prayer, attend to spiritual reading, and in all things and at all

times be watchful, and by a purity of life to let his light to shine before

all men.

5.165

ISCIPLINE. And since discipline is an absolute necessity in the

Church and excommunication was once used in the time of the early

fathers, and there were ecclesiastical judgments among the people of

God, wherein this discipline was exercised by wise and godly men, it

also falls to ministers to regulate this discipline for edification, accord-

ing to the circumstances of the time, public state, and necessity. At all

times and in all places the rule is to be observed that everything is to be

done for edification, decently and honorably, without oppression and

strife. For the apostle testifies that authority in the Church was given to

him by the Lord for building up and not for destroying (II Cor. 10:8).

And the Lord himself forbade the weeds to be plucked up in the Lord’s

field, because there would be danger lest the wheat also be plucked up

with it (Matt. 13:29 f.).

5.166

VEN EVIL MINISTERS ARE TO BE HEARD. Moreover, we strongly

detest the error of the Donatists who esteem the doctrine and admin-

istration of the sacraments to be either effectual or not effectual, accord-

ing to the good or evil life of the ministers. For we know that the voice

of Christ is to be heard, though it be out of the mouths of evil ministers;

because the Lord himself said: “Practice and observe whatever they tell

you, but not what they do” (Matt. 23:3). We know that the sacraments

are sanctified by the institution and the word of Christ, and that they are

effectual to the godly, although they be administered by unworthy min-

isters. Concerning this matter, Augustine, the blessed servant of God,

many times argued from the Scriptures against the Donatists.

5.167–.171 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

122

5.167

YNODS. Nevertheless, there ought to be proper discipline among

ministers. In synods the doctrine and life of ministers is to be carefully

examined. Offenders who can be cured are to be rebuked by the elders

and restored to the right way, and if they are incurable, they are to be

deposed, and like wolves driven away from the flock of the Lord by the

true shepherds. For, if they be false teachers, they are not to be tolerated

at all. Neither do we disapprove of ecumenical councils, if they are

convened according to the example of the apostles, for the welfare of

the Church and not for its destruction.

5.168

HE WORKER IS WORTHY OF HIS REWARD. All faithful ministers,

as good workmen, are also worthy of their reward, and do not sin when

they receive a stipend, and all things that be necessary for themselves

and their family. For the apostle shows in I Cor., ch. 9, and in I Tim.,

ch. 5, and elsewhere that these things may rightly be given by the

Church and received by ministers. The Anabaptists, who condemn and

defame ministers who live from their ministry are also refuted by the

apostolic teaching.

CHAPTER XIX

Of the Sacraments of the Church of Christ

5.169

HE SACRAMENTS [ARE] ADDED TO THE WORD AND WHAT THEY

ARE. From the beginning, God added to the preaching of his Word in

his Church sacraments or sacramental signs. For thus does all Holy

Scripture clearly testify. Sacraments are mystical symbols, or holy rites,

or sacred actions, instituted by God himself, consisting of his Word, of

signs and of things signified, whereby in the Church he keeps in mind

and from time to time recalls the great benefits he has shown to men;

whereby also he seals his promises, and outwardly represents, and, as it

were, offers unto our sight those things which inwardly he performs for

us, and so strengthens and increases our faith through the working of

God’s Spirit in our hearts. Lastly, he thereby distinguishes us from all

other people and religions, and consecrates and binds us wholly to him-

self, and signifies what he requires of us.

5.170

OME ARE SACRAMENTS OF THE OLD, OTHERS OF THE NEW,

TESTAMENTS. Some sacraments are of the old, others of the new, peo-

ple. The sacraments of the ancient people were circumcision, and the

Paschal Lamb, which was offered up; for that reason it is referred to the

sacrifices which were practiced from the beginning of the world.

5.171

HE NUMBER OF SACRAMENTS OF THE NEW PEOPLE. The sacraments

of the new people are Baptism and the Lord’s Supper. There are some

who count seven sacraments of the new people. Of these we acknowledge

that repentance, the ordination of ministers (not indeed the papal but apos-

tolic ordination), and matrimony are profitable ordinances of God, but not

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.171–.176

123

sacraments. Confirmation and extreme unction are human inventions

which the Church can dispense with without any loss, and indeed, we do

not have them in our churches. For they contain some things of which we

can by no means approve. Above all we detest all the trafficking in which

the Papists engage in dispensing the sacraments.

5.172

HE AUTHOR OF THE SACRAMENTS. The author of all sacraments is

not any man, but God alone. Men cannot institute sacraments. For they

pertain to the worship of God, and it is not for man to appoint and pre-

scribe a worship of God, but to accept and preserve the one he has re-

ceived from God. Besides, the symbols have God’s promises annexed

to them, which require faith. Now faith rests only upon the Word of

God; and the Word of God is like papers or letters, and the sacraments

are like seals which only God appends to the letters.

5.173

HRIST STILL WORKS IN SACRAMENTS. And as God is the author

of the sacraments, so he continually works in the Church in which they

are rightly carried out; so that the faithful, when they receive them

from the ministers, know that God works in his own ordinance, and

therefore they receive them as from the hand of God; and the minister’s

faults (even if they be very great) cannot affect them, since they

acknowledge the integrity of the sacraments to depend upon the institu-

tion of the Lord.

5.174

HE AUTHOR AND THE MINISTERS OF THE SACRAMENTS TO BE

DISTINGUISHED. Hence in the administration of the sacraments they

also clearly distinguish between the Lord himself and the ministers of

the Lord, confessing that the substance of the sacraments is given them

by the Lord, and the outward signs by the ministers of the Lord.

5.175

HE SUBSTANCE OR CHIEF THING IN THE SACRAMENTS. But the

principal thing which God promises in all sacraments and to which all

the godly in all ages direct their attention (some call it the substance

and matter of the sacraments) is Christ the Savior—that only sacrifice,

and the Lamb of God slain from the foundation of the world; that rock,

also, from which all our fathers drank, by whom all the elect are cir-

cumcised without hands through the Holy Spirit, and are washed from

all their sins, and are nourished with the very body and blood of Christ

unto eternal life.

5.176

HE SIMILARITY AND DIFFERENCE IN THE SACRAMENTS OF OLD

AND

NEW PEOPLES. Now, in respect of that which is the principal thing

and the matter itself in the sacraments, the sacraments of both peoples

are equal. For Christ, the only Mediator and Savior of the faithful, is the

chief thing and very substance of the sacraments in both; for the one

God is the author of them both. They were given to both peoples as

signs and seals of the grace and promises of God, which should call to

mind and renew the memory of God’s great benefits, and should distin-

guish the faithful from all the religions in the world; lastly, which

5.176–.178 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

124

should be received spiritually by faith, and should bind the receivers to

the Church, and admonish them of their duty. In these and similar re-

spects, I say, the sacraments of both people are not dissimilar, although

in the outward signs they are different. And, indeed, with respect to the

signs we make a great difference. For ours are more firm and lasting,

inasmuch as they will never be changed to the end of the world. More-

over, ours testify that both the substance and the promise have been

fulfilled or perfected in Christ; the former signified what was to be ful-

filled. Ours are also more simple and less laborious, less sumptuous and

involved with ceremonies. Moreover, they belong to a more numerous

people, one that is dispersed throughout the whole earth. And since they

are more excellent, and by the Holy Spirit kindle greater faith, a greater

abundance of the Spirit also ensues.

5.177

UR SACRAMENTS SUCCEED THE OLD WHICH ARE ABROGATED. But

now since Christ the true Messiah is exhibited unto us, and the abundance

of grace is poured forth upon the people of The New Testament, the sac-

raments of the old people are surely abrogated and have ceased; and in

their stead the symbols of the New Testament are placed—Baptism in the

place of circumcision, the Lord’s Supper in place of the Paschal Lamb

and sacrifices.

5.178

N WHAT THE SACRAMENTS CONSIST. And as formerly the sacra-

ments consisted of the word, the sign, and the thing signified; so even

now they are composed, as it were, of the same parts. For the Word of

God makes them sacraments, which before they were not. T

CONSECRATION OF THE SACRAMENTS. For they are consecrated by the

Word, and shown to be sanctified by him who instituted them. To sanc-

tify or consecrate anything to God is to dedicate it to holy uses; that is,

to take it from the common and ordinary use, and to appoint it to a holy

use. For the signs in the sacraments are drawn from common use, things

external and visible. For in baptism the sign is the element of water, and

that visible washing which is done by the minister; but the thing signi-

fied is regeneration and the cleansing from sins. Likewise, in the Lord’s

Supper, the outward sign is bread and wine, taken from things com-

monly used for meat and drink; but the thing signified is the body of

Christ which was given, and his blood which was shed for us, or the

communion of the body and blood of the Lord. Wherefore, the water,

bread, and wine, according to their nature and apart from the divine

institution and sacred use, are only that which they are called and we

experience. But when the Word of God is added to them, together with

invocation of the divine name, and the renewing of their first institution

and sanctification, then these signs are consecrated, and shown to be

sanctified by Christ. For Christ’s first institution and consecration of the

sacraments remains always effectual in the Church of God, so that

those who do not celebrate the sacraments in any other way than the

Lord himself instituted from the beginning still today enjoy that first

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.178–.182

125

and all-surpassing consecration. And hence in the celebration of the

sacraments the very words of Christ are repeated.

5.179

IGNS TAKE NAME OF THINGS SIGNIFIED. And as we learn out of

the Word of God that these signs were instituted for another purpose

than the usual use, therefore we teach that they now, in their holy use,

take upon them the names of things signified, and are no longer called

mere water, bread or wine, but also regeneration or the washing of wa-

ter, and the body and blood of the Lord or symbols and sacraments of

the Lord’s body and blood. Not that the symbols are changed into the

things signified, or cease to be what they are in their own nature. For

otherwise they would not be sacraments. If they were only the thing

signified, they would not be signs.

5.180

HE SACRAMENTAL UNION. Therefore the signs acquire the names

of things because they are mystical signs of sacred things, and because

the signs and the things signified are sacramentally joined together;

joined together, I say, or united by a mystical signification, and by the

purpose or will of him who instituted the sacraments. For the water,

bread, and wine are not common, but holy signs. And he that instituted

water in baptism did not institute it with the will and intention that the

faithful should only be sprinkled by the water of baptism; and he who

commanded the bread to be eaten and the wine to be drunk in the sup-

per did not want the faithful to receive only bread and wine without any

mystery as they eat bread in their homes; but that they should spiritually

partake of the things signified, and by faith be truly cleansed from their

sins, and partake of Christ.

5.181

HE SECTS. And, therefore, we do not at all approve of those who

attribute the sanctification of the sacraments to I know not what proper-

ties and formula or to the power of words pronounced by one who is

consecrated and who has the intention of consecrating, and to other

accidental things which neither Christ or the apostles delivered to us by

word or example. Neither do we approve of the doctrine of those who

speak of the sacraments just as common signs, not sanctified and effec-

tual. Nor do we approve of those who despise the visible aspect of the

sacraments because of the invisible, and so believe the signs to be su-

perfluous because they think they already enjoy the thing themselves,

as the Messalians are said to have held.

5.182

HE THING SIGNIFIED IS NEITHER INCLUDED IN OR BOUND TO THE

SACRAMENTS. We do not approve of the doctrine of those who teach

that grace and the things signified are so bound to and included in the

signs that whoever participate outwardly in the signs, no matter what

sort of persons they be, also inwardly participate in the grace and

things signified.

5.183–.186 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

126

5.183

However, as we do not estimate the value of the sacraments by the

worthiness or unworthiness of the ministers, so we do not estimate it by

the condition of those who receive them. For we know that the value of

the sacraments depends upon faith and upon the truthfulness and pure

goodness of God. For as the Word of God remains the true Word of God,

in which, when it is preached, not only bare words are repeated, but at the

same time the things signified or announced in words are offered by God,

even if the ungodly and unbelievers hear and understand the words yet do

not enjoy the things signified, because they do not receive them by true

faith; so the sacraments, which by the Word consist of signs and the

things signified, remain true and inviolate sacraments, signifying not only

sacred things, but, by God offering, the things signified, even if unbeliev-

ers do not receive the things offered. This is not the fault of God who

gives and offers them, but the fault of men who receive them without faith

and illegitimately; but whose unbelief does not invalidate the faithfulness

of God (Rom. 3:3 f.)

5.184

HE PURPOSE FOR WHICH SACRAMENTS WERE INSTITUTED. Since

the purpose for which sacraments were instituted was also explained in

passing when right at the beginning of our exposition it was shown what

sacraments are, there is no need to be tedious by repeating what once has

been said. Logically, therefore, we now speak severally of the sacraments

of the new people.

CHAPTER XX



Of Holy Baptism

5.185

HE INSTITUTION OF BAPTISM. Baptism was instituted and conse-

crated by God. First John baptized, who dipped Christ in the water in

Jordan. From him it came to the apostles, who also baptized with water.

The Lord expressly commanded them to preach the Gospel and to bap-

tize “in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit”

(Matt. 28:19). And in The Acts, Peter said to the Jews who inquired

what they ought to do: “Be baptized every one of you in the name of

Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of your sins; and you shall receive the

gift of the Holy Spirit” (Acts 2:37 f.). Hence by some baptism is called

a sign of initiation for God’s people, since by it the elect of God are

consecrated to God.

5.186

NE BAPTISM. There is but one baptism in the Church of God; and

it is sufficient to be once baptized or consecrated unto God. For baptism

once received continues for all of life, and is a perpetual sealing of our

adoption.



See Preface for discussion of our current understanding of such condemnations.

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.187–.191

127

5.187

HAT IT MEANS TO BE BAPTIZED. Now to be baptized in the name

of Christ is to be enrolled, entered, and received into the covenant and

family, and so into the inheritance of the sons of God; yes, and in this life

to be called after the name of God; that is to say, to be called a son of

God; to be cleansed also from the filthiness of sins, and to be granted the

manifold grace of God, in order to lead a new and innocent life. Baptism,

therefore, calls to mind and renews the great favor God has shown to the

race of mortal men. For we are all born in the pollution of sin and are the

children of wrath. But God, who is rich in mercy, freely cleanses us from

our sins by the blood of his Son, and in him adopts us to be his sons, and

by a holy covenant joins us to himself, and enriches us with various gifts,

that we might live a new life. All these things are assured by baptism. For

inwardly we are regenerated, purified, and renewed by God through the

Holy Spirit; and outwardly we receive the assurance of the greatest gifts

in the water, by which also those great benefits are represented, and, as it

were, set before our eyes to be beheld.

5.188

E ARE BAPTIZED WITH WATER. And therefore we are baptized, that

is, washed or sprinkled with visible water. For the water washes dirt

away, and cools and refreshes hot and tired bodies. And the grace of God

performs these things for souls, and does so invisibly or spiritually.

5.189

HE OBLIGATION OF BAPTISM. Moreover, God also separates us

from all strange religions and peoples by the symbol of baptism, and

consecrates us to himself as his property. We, therefore, confess our

faith when we are baptized, and obligate ourselves to God for obedi-

ence, mortification of the flesh, and newness of life. Hence, we are en-

listed in the holy military service of Christ that all our life long we

should fight against the world, Satan, and our own flesh. Moreover, we

are baptized into one body of the Church, that with all members of the

Church we might beautifully concur in the one religion and in mutual

services.

5.190

HE FORM OF BAPTISM. We believe that the most perfect form of

baptism is that by which Christ was baptized, and by which the apostles

baptized. Those things, therefore, which by man’s device were added

afterwards and used in the Church we do not consider necessary to the

perfection of baptism. Of this kind is exorcism, the use of burning

lights, oil, salt, spittle, and such other things as that baptism is to be

celebrated twice every year with a multitude of ceremonies. For we

believe that one baptism of the Church has been sanctified in God’s

first institution, and that it is consecrated by the Word and is also effec-

tual today in virtue of God’s first blessing.

5.191

HE MINISTER OF BAPTISM. We teach that baptism should not be

administered in the Church by women or midwives. For Paul deprived

women of ecclesiastical duties, and baptism has to do with these.

5.192–.196 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

128

5.192

NABAPTISTS. We condemn the Anabaptists, who deny that new-

born infants of the faithful are to be baptized. For according to evangel-

ical teaching, of such is the Kingdom of God, and they are in the cove-

nant of God. Why, then, should the sign of God’s covenant not be given

to them? Why should those who belong to God and are in his Church

not be initiated by holy baptism? We condemn also the Anabaptists in

the rest of their peculiar doctrines which they hold contrary to the Word

of God. We therefore are not Anabaptists and have nothing in common

with them.

CHAPTER XXI

Of the Holy Supper of the Lord

5.193

HE SUPPER OF THE LORD. The Supper of the Lord (which is called

the Lord’s Table, and the Eucharist, that is, a Thanksgiving), is, there-

fore, usually called a supper, because it was instituted by Christ at his

last supper, and still represents it, and because in it the faithful are spir-

itually fed and given drink.

5.194

HE AUTHOR AND CONSECRATOR OF THE SUPPER. For the author of

the Supper of the Lord is not an angel or any man, but the Son of God

himself, our Lord Jesus Christ, who first consecrated it to his Church.

And the same consecration or blessing still remains along all those who

celebrate no other but that very Supper which the Lord instituted, and at

which they repeat the words of the Lord’s Supper, and in all things look

to the one Christ by a true faith, from whose hands they receive, as it

were, what they receive through the ministry of the ministers of the

Church.

5.195

MEMORIAL OF GOD’S BENEFITS. By this sacred rite the Lord

wishes to keep in fresh remembrance that greatest benefit which he

showed to mortal men, namely, that by having given his body and shed

his blood he has pardoned all our sins, and redeemed us from eternal

death and the power of the devil, and now feeds us with his flesh, and

give us his blood to drink, which, being received spiritually by true

faith, nourish us to eternal life. And this so great a benefit is renewed as

often as the Lord’s Supper is celebrated. For the Lord said: “Do this in

remembrance of me.” This holy Supper also seals to us that the very

body of Christ was truly given for us, and his blood shed for the remis-

sion of our sins, lest our faith should in any way waver.

5.196

HE SIGN AND THING SIGNIFIED. And this is visibly represented by

this sacrament outwardly through the ministers, and, as it were, pre-

sented to our eyes to be seen, which is invisibly wrought by the Holy

Spirit inwardly in the soul. Bread is outwardly offered by the minister,

and the words of the Lord are heard: “Take, eat; this is my body”; and,

“Take and divide among you. Drink of it, all of you; this is my blood.”

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.196–.200

129

Therefore the faithful receive what is given by the ministers of the

Lord, and they eat the bread of the Lord and drink of the Lord’s cup. At

the same time by the work of Christ through the Holy Spirit they also

inwardly receive the flesh and blood of the Lord, and are thereby nour-

ished unto life eternal. For the flesh and blood of Christ is the true food

and drink unto life eternal; and Christ himself, since he was given for

us and is our Savior, is the principal thing in the Supper, and we do not

permit anything else to be substituted in his place.

5.197

But in order to understand better and more clearly how the flesh

and blood of Christ are the food and drink of the faithful, and are re-

ceived by the faithful unto eternal life, we would add these few things.

There is more than one kind of eating. There is corporeal eating where-

by food is taken into the mouth, is chewed with the teeth, and swal-

lowed into the stomach. In times past the Capernaites thought that the

flesh of the Lord should be eaten in this way, but they are refuted by

him in John, ch. 6. For as the flesh of Christ cannot be eaten corporeally

without infamy and savagery, so it is not food for the stomach. All men

are forced to admit this. We therefore disapprove of that canon in the

Pope’s decrees, Ego Berengarius (De Consecrat., Dist. 2). For neither

did godly antiquity believe, nor do we believe, that the body of Christ is

to be eaten corporeally and essentially with a bodily mouth.

5.198

PIRITUAL EATING OF THE LORD. There is also a spiritual eating of

Christ’s body; not such that we think that thereby the food itself is to be

changed into spirit, but whereby the body and blood of the Lord, while

remaining in their own essence and property, are spiritually communicat-

ed to us, certainly not in a corporeal but in a spiritual way, by the Holy

Spirit, who applies and bestows upon us these things which have been

prepared for us by the sacrifice of the Lord’s body and blood for us,

namely, the remission of sins, deliverance, and eternal life; so that Christ

lives in us and we live in him, and he causes us to receive him by true

faith to this end that he may become for us such spiritual food and drink,

that is, our life.

5.199

HRIST AS OUR FOOD SUSTAINS US IN LIFE. For even as bodily

food and drink not only refresh and strengthen our bodies, but also

keeps them alive, so the flesh of Christ delivered for us, and his blood

shed for us, not only refresh and strengthen our souls, but also preserve

them alive, not in so far as they are corporeally eaten and drunken, but

in so far as they are communicated unto us spiritually by the Spirit of

God, as the Lord said: “The bread which I shall give for the life of the

world is my flesh” (John 6:51), and “the flesh” (namely what is eaten

bodily) “is of no avail; it is the spirit that gives life” (v. 63). And: “The

words that I have spoken to you are spirit and life.”

5.200

HRIST RECEIVED BY FAITH. And as we must by eating receive

food into our bodies in order that it may work in us, and prove its effi-

5.200–.204 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

130

cacy in us—since it profits us nothing when it remains outside us—so it

is necessary that we receive Christ by faith, that he may become ours,

and he may live in us and we in him. For he says: “I am the bread of

life; he who comes to me shall not hunger, and he who believes in me

shall never thirst” (John 6:35); and also, “He who eats me will live be-

cause of me ... he abides in me, I in him” (vs. 57, 56).

5.201

PIRITUAL FOOD. From all this it is clear that by spiritual food we

do not mean some imaginary food I know not what, but the very body

of the Lord given to us, which nevertheless is received by the faithful

not corporeally, but spiritually by faith. In this matter we follow the

teaching of the Savior himself, Christ the Lord, according to John, ch.

5.202

ATING NECESSARY FOR SALVATION. And this eating of the flesh

and drinking of the blood of the Lord is so necessary for salvation that

without it no man can be saved. But this spiritual eating and drinking

also occurs apart from the Supper of the Lord, and as often and wher-

ever a man believes in Christ. To which that sentence of St. Augus-

tine’s perhaps applies: “Why do you provide for your teeth and your

stomach? Believe, and you have eaten.”

5.203

ACRAMENTAL EATING OF THE LORD. Besides the higher spiritual

eating there is also a sacramental eating of the body of the Lord by

which not only spiritually and internally the believer truly participates

in the true body and blood of the Lord, but also, by coming to the Table

of the Lord, outwardly receives the visible sacrament of the body and

blood of the Lord. To be sure, when the believer believed, he first re-

ceived the life-giving food, and still enjoys it. But therefore, when he

now receives the sacrament, he does not receive nothing. For he pro-

gresses in continuing to communicate in the body and blood of the

Lord, and so his faith is kindled and grows more and more, and is re-

freshed by spiritual food. For while we live, faith is continually in-

creased. And he who outwardly receives the sacrament by true faith,

not only receives the sign, but also, as we said, enjoys the thing itself.

Moreover, he obeys the Lord’s institution and commandment, and with

a joyful mind gives thanks for his redemption and that of all mankind,

and makes a faithful memorial to the Lord’s death, and gives a witness

before the Church, of whose body he is a member. Assurance is also

given to those who receive the sacrament that the body of the Lord was

given and his blood shed, not only for men in general, but particularly

for every faithful communicant, to whom it is food and drink unto eter-

nal life.

5.204

NBELIEVERS TAKE THE SACRAMENT TO THEIR JUDGMENT. But he

who comes to this sacred Table of the Lord without faith, communi-

cates only in the sacrament and does not receive the substance of the

sacrament whence comes life and salvation; and such men unworthily

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.204–.208

131

eat of the Lord’s Table. Whoever eats the bread or drinks the cup of the

Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of the body and blood of the

Lord, and eats and drinks judgment upon himself (I Cor. 11:26–29). For

when they do not approach with true faith, they dishonor the death of

Christ, and therefore eat and drink condemnation to themselves.

5.205

HE PRESENCE OF CHRIST IN THE SUPPER. We do not, therefore, so

join the body of the Lord and his blood with the bread and wine as to say

that the bread itself is the body of Christ except in a sacramental way; or

that the body of Christ is hidden corporeally under the bread, so that it

ought to be worshipped under the form of bread; or yet that whoever re-

ceives the sign, receives also the thing itself. The body of Christ is in

heaven at the right hand of the Father; and therefore our hearts are to be

lifted up on high, and not to be fixed on the bread, neither is the Lord to

be worshipped in the bread. Yet the Lord is not absent from his Church

when she celebrates the Supper. The sun, which is absent from us in the

heavens, is notwithstanding effectually present among us. How much

more is the Sun of Righteousness, Christ, although in his body he is ab-

sent from us in heaven, present with us, nor corporeally, but spiritually,

by his vivifying operation, and as he himself explained at his Last Supper

that he would be present with us (John, chs. 14; 15; and 16). Whence it

follows that we do not have the Supper without Christ, and yet at the

same time have an unbloody and mystical Supper, as it was universally

called by antiquity.

5.206

THER PURPOSES OF THE LORD’S SUPPER. Moreover, we are ad-

monished in the celebration of the Supper of the Lord to be mindful of

whose body we have become members, and that, therefore, we may be

of one mind with all the brethren, live a holy life, and not pollute our-

selves with wickedness and strange religions; but, persevering in the

true faith to the end of our life, strive to excel in holiness of life.

5.207

REPARATION FOR THE SUPPER. It is therefore fitting that when we

would come to the Supper, we first examine ourselves according to the

commandment of the apostle, especially as to the kind of faith we have,

whether we believe that Christ has come to save sinners and to call

them to repentance, and whether each man believes that he is in the

number of those who have been delivered by Christ and saved; and

whether he is determined to change his wicked life, to lead a holy life,

and with the Lord’s help to persevere in the true religion and in harmo-

ny with the brethren, and to give due thanks to God for his deliverance.

5.208

HE OBSERVANCE OF THE SUPPER WITH BOTH BREAD AND WINE.

We think that rite, manner, or form of the Supper to be the most simple

and excellent which comes nearest to the first institution of the Lord

and to the apostles’ doctrine. It consists in proclaiming the Word of

God, in godly prayers, in the action of the Lord himself, and its repeti-

tion, in the eating of the Lord’s body and drinking of his blood; in a

5.208–.214 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

132

fitting remembrance of the Lord’s death, and a faithful thanksgiving;

and in a holy fellowship in the union of the body of the Church.

5.209

We therefore disapprove of those who have taken from the faithful

one species of the sacrament, namely, the Lord’s cup. For these seriously

offend against the institution of the Lord who says: “Drink ye all of this”;

which he did not so expressly say of the bread.

5.210

We are not now discussing what kind of mass once existed among

the fathers, whether it is to be tolerated or not. But this we say freely

that the mass which is now used throughout the Roman Church has

been abolished in our churches for many and very good reasons which,

for brevity’s sake, we do not now enumerate in detail. We certainly

could not approve of making a wholesome action into a vain spectacle

and a means of gaining merit, and of celebrating it for a price. Nor

could we approve of saying that in it the priest is said to effect the very

body of the Lord, and really to offer it for the remission of the sins of

the living and the dead, and in addition, for the honor, veneration and

remembrance of the saints in heaven, etc.

CHAPTER XXII

Of Religious and Ecclesiastical Meetings

5.211

HAT OUGHT TO BE DONE IN MEETINGS FOR WORSHIP. Although

it is permitted all men to read the Holy Scriptures privately at home,

and by instruction to edify one another in the true religion, yet in order

that the Word of God may be properly preached to the people, and

prayers and supplication publicly made, also that the sacraments may

be rightly administered, and that collections may be made for the poor

and to pay the cost of all the Church’s expenses, and in order to main-

tain social intercourse, it is most necessary that religious or Church

gatherings be held. For it is certain that in the apostolic and primitive

Church, there were such assemblies frequented by all the godly.

5.212

EETINGS FOR WORSHIP NOT TO BE NEGLECTED. As many as

spurn such meetings and stay away from them, despise true religion,

and are to be urged by the pastors and godly magistrates to abstain from

stubbornly absenting themselves from sacred assemblies.

5.213

EETINGS ARE PUBLIC. But Church meetings are not to be secret

and hidden, but public and well attended, unless persecution by the

enemies of Christ and the Church does not permit them to be public.

For we know how under the tyranny of the Roman emperors the

meetings of the primitive Church were held in secret places.

5.214

ECENT MEETING PLACES. Moreover, the places where the faith-

ful meet are to be decent, and in all respects fit for God’s Church.

Therefore, spacious buildings or temples are to be chosen, but they

are to be purged of everything that is not fitting for a church. And

everything is to be arranged for decorum, necessity, and godly decen-

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.214–.219

133

cy, lest anything be lacking that is required for worship and the nec-

essary works of the Church.

5.215

ODESTY AND HUMILITY TO BE OBSERVED IN MEETINGS. And as

we believe that God does not dwell in temples made with hands, so we

know that on account of God’s Word and sacred use places dedicated to

God and his worship are not profane, but holy, and that those who are

present in them are to conduct themselves reverently and modestly,

seeing that they are in a sacred place, in the presence of God and his

holy angels.

5.216

HE TRUE ORNAMENTATION OF SANCTUARIES. Therefore, all luxu-

rious attire, all pride, and everything unbecoming to Christian humility,

discipline and modesty, are to be banished from the sanctuaries and

places of prayers of Christians. For the true ornamentation of churches

does not consist in ivory, gold, and precious stones, but in the frugality,

piety, and virtues of those who are in the Church. Let all things be done

decently and in order in the church, and finally, let all things be done

for edification.

5.217

ORSHIP IN THE COMMON LANGUAGE. Therefore, let all strange

tongues keep silence in gatherings for worship, and let all things be set

forth in a common language which is understood by the people gath-

ered in that place.

CHAPTER XXIII

Of the Prayers of the Church,

of Singing, and of Canonical Hours

5.218

OMMON LANGUAGE. It is true that a man is permitted to pray pri-

vately in any language that he understands, but public prayers in meetings

for worship are to be made in the common language known to all.

RAYER. Let all the prayers of the faithful be poured forth to God alone,

through the mediation of Christ only, out of faith and love. The priesthood

of Christ the Lord and true religion forbid the invocation of saints in

heaven or to use them as intercessors. Prayer is to be made for magistra-

cy, for kings, and all that are placed in authority, for ministers of the

Church, and for all needs of churches. In calamities, especially of the

Church, unceasing prayer is to be made both privately and publicly.

5.219

REE PRAYER. Moreover, prayer is to be made voluntarily, without

constraint or for any reward. Nor is it proper for prayer to be supersti-

tiously restricted to one place, as if it were not permitted to pray anywhere

except in a sanctuary. Neither is it necessary for public prayers to be the

same in all churches with respect to form and time. Each Church is to

exercise its own freedom. Socrates, in his history, says, “In all regions of

the world you will not find two churches which wholly agree in prayer”

5.219–.223 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

134

(Hist. ecclesiast. V.22, 57). The authors of this difference, I think, were

those who were in charge of the Churches at particular times. Yet if they

agree, it is to be highly commended and imitated by others.

5.220

HE METHOD TO BE EMPLOYED IN PUBLIC PRAYERS. As in every-

thing, so also in public prayers there is to be a standard lest they be exces-

sively long and irksome. The greatest part of meetings for worship is

therefore to be given to evangelical teaching, and care is to be taken lest

the congregation is wearied by too lengthy prayers and when they are to

hear the preaching of the Gospel they either leave the meeting or, having

been exhausted, want to do away with it altogether. To such people the

sermon seems to be overlong, which otherwise is brief enough. And

therefore it is appropriate for preachers to keep to a standard.

5.221

INGING. Likewise moderation is to be exercised where singing is

used in a meeting for worship. That song which they call the Gregorian

Chant has many foolish things in it; hence it is rightly rejected by many

of our churches. If there are churches which have a true and proper

sermon



but no singing, they ought not to be condemned. For all

churches do not have the advantage of singing. And it is well known

from testimonies of antiquity that the custom of singing is very old in

the Eastern Churches whereas it was late when it was at length accepted

in the West.



The Latin has orationem which has been rendered as “prayer.” But from the context it

would seem that the word should be given its usual classical meaning of a “speech.”

5.222

ANONICAL HOURS. Antiquity knew nothing of canonical hours, that

is, prayers arranged for certain hours of the day, and sung or recited by

the Papists, as can be proved from their breviaries and by many argu-

ments. But they also have not a few absurdities, of which I say nothing

else; accordingly they are rightly omitted by churches which substitute in

their place things that are beneficial for the whole Church of God.

CHAPTER XXIV

Of Holy Days, Fasts and the Choice of Foods

5.223

HE TIME NECESSARY FOR WORSHIP. Although religion is not

bound to time, yet it cannot be cultivated and exercised without a prop-

er distribution and arrangement of time. Every Church, therefore,

chooses for itself a certain time for public prayers, and for the preach-

ing of the Gospel, and for the celebration of the sacraments; and no one

is permitted to overthrow this appointment of the Church at his own

pleasure. For unless some due time and leisure is given for the outward

exercise of religion, without doubt men would be drawn away from it

by their own affairs.

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.224–.228

135

5.224

HE LORD’S DAY. Hence we see that in the ancient churches there

were not only certain set hours in the week appointed for meetings, but

that also the Lord’s Day itself, ever since the apostles’ time, was set aside

for them and for a holy rest, a practice now rightly preserved by our

Churches for the sake of worship and love.

5.225

UPERSTITION. In this connection we do not yield to the Jewish ob-

servance and to superstitions. For we do not believe that one day is any

holier than another, or think that rest in itself is acceptable to God.

Moreover, we celebrate the Lord’s Day and not the Sabbath as a free

observance.

5.226

HE FESTIVALS OF CHRIST AND THE SAINTS. Moreover, if in Chris-

tian liberty the churches religiously celebrate the memory of the Lord’s

nativity, circumcision, passion, resurrection, and of his ascension into

heaven, and the sending of the Holy Spirit upon his disciples, we ap-

prove of it highly. But we do not approve of feasts instituted for men

and for saints. Holy days have to do with the first Table of the Law and

belong to God alone. Finally, holy days which have been instituted for

the saints and which we have abolished, have much that is absurd and

useless, and are not to be tolerated. In the meantime, we confess that

the remembrance of saints, at a suitable time and place, is to be profita-

bly commended to the people in sermons, and the holy examples of the

saints set forth to be imitated by all.

5.227

ASTING. Now, the more seriously the Church of Christ condemns

surfeiting, drunkenness, and all kinds of lust and intemperance, so much

the more strongly does it commend to us Christian fasting. For fasting is

nothing else than the abstinence and moderation of the godly, and a disci-

pline, care and chastisement of our flesh undertaken as a necessity for the

time being, whereby we are humbled before God, and we deprive the

flesh of its fuel so that it may the more willingly and easily obey the Spir-

it. Therefore, those who pay no attention to such things do not fast, but

imagine that they fast if they stuff their stomachs once a day, and at a

certain or prescribed time abstain from certain foods, thinking that by

having done this work they please God and do something good. Fasting is

an aid to the prayers of the saints and for all virtues. But as is seen in the

books of the prophets, the fast of the Jews who fasted from food but not

from wickedness did not please God.

5.228

UBLIC AND PRIVATE FASTING. Now there is a public and a private

fasting. In olden times they celebrated public fasts in calamitous times

and in the affliction of the Church. They abstained altogether from food

till the evening, and spent all that time in holy prayers, the worship of

God, and repentance. These differed little from mourning, and there is

frequent mention of them in the Prophets and especially by Joel in Ch.

2. Such a fast should be kept at this day, when the Church is in distress.

Private fasts are undertaken by each one of us, as he feels himself with-

5.228–.232 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

136

drawn from the Spirit. For in this manner he withdraws the flesh from

its fuel.

5.229

HARACTERISTICS OF FASTING. All fasts ought to proceed from a

free and willing spirit, and from genuine humility, and not feigned to

gain the applause or favor of men, much less that a man should wish to

merit righteousness by them. But let every one fast to this end, that he

may deprive the flesh of its fuel in order that he may the more zealously

serve God.

5.230

ENT. The fast of Lent is attested by antiquity but not at all in the

writings of the apostles. Therefore it ought not, and cannot, be imposed

on the faithful. It is certain that formerly there were various forms and

customs of fasting. Hence, Irenaeus, a most ancient writer, says: “Some

think that a fast should be observed one day only, others two days, but

others more, and some forty days. This diversity in keeping this fast did

not first begin in our times, but long before us by those, as I suppose,

who did not simply keep to what had been delivered to them from the

beginning, but afterwards fell into another custom either through negli-

gence or ignorance” (Fragm. 3, ed. Stieren, I. 824 f.). Moreover, Socra-

tes, the historian says: “Because no ancient text is found concerning

this matter, I think the apostles left this to every man’s own judgment,

that every one might do what is good without fear or constraint” (Hist.

ecclesiast. V.22, 40).

5.231

HOICE OF FOOD. Now concerning the choice of foods, we think that

in fasting all things should be denied to the flesh whereby the flesh is

made more insolent, and by which it is greatly pleased, and by which it is

inflamed with desire whether by fish or meat or spices or delicacies and

excellent wines. Moreover, we know that all the creatures of God were

made for the use of service of men. All things which God made are good,

and without distinction are to be used in the fear of God and with proper

moderation (Gen. 2:15 f.). For the apostle says: “To the pure all things are

pure” (Titus 1:15), and also: “Eat whatever is sold in the meat market

without raising any question on the ground of conscience” (I Cor. 10:25).

The same apostle calls the doctrine of those who teach to abstain from

meats “the doctrine of demons”; for “God created foods to be received

with thanksgiving by those who believe and know this truth that every-

thing created by God is good, and nothing is to be rejected if it is received

with thanksgiving” (I Tim. 4:1 ff.). The same apostle, in the epistle to the

Colossians, reproves those who want to acquire a reputation for holiness

by excessive abstinence (Col. 2:18 ff.).

5.232

ECTS. Therefore we entirely disapprove of the Tatians and the En-

cratites, and all the disciples of Eustathius, against whom the Gangrian

Synod was called.

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.233–.235

137

CHAPTER XXV

Of Catechizing and of Comforting and Visiting the Sick

5.233

OUTH TO BE INSTRUCTED IN GODLINESS. The Lord enjoined his

ancient people to exercise the greatest care that young people, even

from infancy, be properly instructed. Moreover, he expressly com-

manded in his law that they should teach them, and that the mysteries of

the sacraments should be explained. Now since it is well known from

the writings of the Evangelists and apostles that God has no less con-

cern for the youth of his new people, when he openly testifies and says:

“Let the children come to me; for to such belongs the kingdom of heav-

en” (Mark 10:14), the pastors of the churches act most wisely when

they early and carefully catechize the youth, laying the first grounds of

faith, and faithfully teaching the rudiments of our religion by expound-

ing the Ten Commandments, the Apostles’ Creed, the Lord’s Prayer,

and the doctrine of the sacraments, with other such principles and chief

heads of our religion. Here let the Church show her faith and diligence

in bringing the children to be catechized, desirous and glad to have her

children well instructed.

5.234

HE VISITATION OF THE SICK. Since men are never exposed to

more grievous temptations than when they are harassed by infirmities,

are sick and are weakened by diseases of both soul and body, surely it

is never more fitting for pastors of churches to watch more carefully for

the welfare of their flocks than in such diseases and infirmities. There-

fore let them visit the sick soon, and let them be called in good time by

the sick, if the circumstance itself would have required it. Let them

comfort and confirm them in the true faith, and then arm them against

the dangerous suggestions of Satan. They should also hold prayer for

the sick in the home and, if need be, prayers should also be made for

the sick in the public meeting; and they should see that they happily

depart this life. We said above that we do not approve of the Popish

visitation of the sick with extreme unction because it is absurd and is

not approved by canonical Scriptures.

CHAPTER XXVI

Of the Burial of the Faithful, and of the Care to Be Shown for

the Dead; of Purgatory, and the Appearing of Spirits

5.235

HE BURIAL OF BODIES. As the bodies of the faithful are the tem-

ples of the Holy Spirit which we truly believe will rise again at the Last

Day, Scriptures command that they be honorably and without supersti-

tion committed to the earth, and also that honorable mention be made of

those saints who have fallen asleep in the Lord, and that all duties of

familial piety be shown to those left behind, their widows and orphans.

We do not teach that any other care be taken for the dead. Therefore,

we greatly disapprove of the Cynics, who neglected the bodies of the

5.235–.240 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

138

dead or most carelessly and disdainfully cast them into the earth, never

saying a good word about the deceased, or caring a bit about those

whom they left behind them.

5.236

HE CARE FOR THE DEAD. On the other hand, we do not approve of

those who are overly and absurdly attentive to the deceased; who, like

the heathen, bewail their dead (although we do not blame that moderate

mourning which the apostle permits in I Thess. 4:13, judging it to be

inhuman not to grieve at all); and who sacrifice for the dead, and mum-

ble certain prayers for pay, in order by such ceremonies to deliver their

loved ones from the torments in which they are immersed by death, and

then think they are able to liberate them by such incantations.

5.237

HE STATE OF THE SOUL DEPARTED FROM THE BODY. For we be-

lieve that the faithful, after bodily death, go directly to Christ, and,

therefore, do not need the eulogies and prayers of the living for the

dead and their services. Likewise we believe that unbelievers are im-

mediately cast into hell from which no exit is opened for the wicked by

any services of the living.

5.238

URGATORY. But what some teach concerning the fire of purgatory

is opposed to the Christian faith, namely, “I believe in the forgiveness

of sins, and the life everlasting,” and to the perfect purgation through

Christ, and to these words of Christ our Lord: “Truly, truly, I say to

you, he who hears my word and believes him who sent me, has eternal

life; he shall not come into judgment, but has passed from death to life”

(John 5:24). Again: “He who has bathed does not need to wash, except

for his feet, but he is clean all over, and you are clean” (John 13:10).

5.239

HE APPARITION OF SPIRITS. Now what is related of the spirits or

souls of the dead sometimes appearing to those who are alive, and beg-

ging certain duties of them whereby they may be set free, we count those

apparitions among the laughingstocks, crafts, and deceptions of the devil,

who, as he can transform himself into an angel of light, so he strives ei-

ther to overthrow the true faith or to call it into doubt. In the Old Testa-

ment the Lord forbade the seeking of the truth from the dead, and any sort

of commerce with spirits (Deut. 18:11). Indeed, as evangelical truth de-

clares, the glutton, being in torment, is denied a return to his brethren, as

the divine oracle declares in the words: “They have Moses and the proph-

ets; let them hear them. If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither

will they be convinced if some one should rise from the dead” (Luke

16:29 ff.).

CHAPTER XXVII

Of Rites, Ceremonies and Things Indifferent

5.240

EREMONIES AND RITES. Unto the ancient people were given at

one time certain ceremonies, as a kind of instruction for those who

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.240–.242

139

were kept under the law, as under a schoolmaster or tutor. But when

Christ, the Deliverer, came and the law was abolished, we who be-

lieve are no more under the law (Rom. 6:14), and the ceremonies

have disappeared; hence the apostles did not want to retain or to re-

store them in Christ’s Church to such a degree that they openly testi-

fied that they did not wish to impose any burden upon the Church.

Therefore, we would seem to be bringing in and restoring Judaism if

we were to increase ceremonies and rites in Christ’s Church accord-

ing to the custom in the ancient Church. Hence, we by no means ap-

prove of the opinion of those who think that the Church of Christ

must be held in check by many different rites, as if by some kind of

training. For if the apostles did not want to impose upon Christian

people ceremonies or rites which were appointed by God, who, I

pray, in his right mind would obtrude upon them the inventions de-

vised by man? The more the mass of rites is increased in the Church,

the more is detracted not only from Christian liberty, but also from

Christ, and from faith in him, as long as the people seek those things

in ceremonies which they should seek in the only Son of God, Jesus

Christ, through faith. Wherefore a few moderate and simple rites, that

are not contrary to the Word of God, are sufficient for the godly.

5.241

IVERSITY OF RITES. If different rites are found in churches, no

one should think for this reason the churches disagree. Socrates says:

“It would be impossible to put together in writing all the rites of

churches throughout cities and countries. No religion observes the same

rites, even though it embraces the same doctrine concerning them. For

those who are of the same faith disagree among themselves about rites”

(Hist. ecclesiast. V.22, 30, 62). This much says Socrates. And we, to-

day, having in our churches different rites in the celebration of the

Lord’s Supper and in some other things, nevertheless do not disagree in

doctrine and faith; nor is the unity and fellowship of our churches

thereby rent asunder. For the churches have always used their liberty in

such rites, as being things indifferent. We also do the same thing today.

5.242

HINGS INDIFFERENT. But at the same time we admonish men to be

on guard lest they reckon among things indifferent what are in fact not

indifferent, as some are wont to regard the mass and the use of images

in places of worship as things indifferent. “Indifferent,” wrote Jerome

to Augustine, “is that which is neither good nor bad, so that, whether

you do it or not, you are neither just nor unjust.” Therefore, when

things indifferent are wrested to the confession of faith, they cease to be

free; as Paul shows that it is lawful for a man to eat flesh if someone

does not remind him that it was offered to idols, for then it is unlawful,

because he who eats it seems to approve idolatry by eating it (I Cor. 8:9

ff.; 10:25 ff.).

5.243–.246 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

140

CHAPTER XXVIII

Of the Possessions of the Church

5.243

HE POSSESSIONS OF THE CHURCH AND THEIR PROPER USE. The

Church of Christ possesses riches through the munificence of princes and

the liberality of the faithful who have given their means to the Church.

For the Church has need of such resources and from ancient time has had

resources for the maintenance of things necessary for the Church. Now

the true use of the Church’s wealth was, and is now, to maintain teaching

in schools and in religious meetings, along with all the worship, rites, and

buildings of the Church; finally, to maintain teachers, scholars, and minis-

ters, with other necessary things, and especially for the succor and relief

of the poor. M

ANAGEMENT. Moreover, God-fearing and wise men, noted

for the management of domestic affairs, should be chosen to administer

properly the Church’s possessions.

5.244

HE MISUSE OF THE CHURCH’S POSSESSIONS. But if through mis-

fortune or through the audacity, ignorance or avarice of some persons

the Church’s wealth is abused, it is to be restored to a sacred use by

godly and wise men. For neither is an abuse, which is the greatest sacri-

lege, to be winked at. Therefore, we teach that schools and institutions

which have been corrupted in doctrine, worship and morals must be

reformed, and that the relief of the poor must be arranged dutifully,

wisely, and in good faith.

CHAPTER XXIX

Of Celibacy, Marriage and the

Management of Domestic Affairs

5.245

INGLE PEOPLE. Those who have the gift of celibacy from heaven,

so that from the heart or with their whole soul are pure and continent

and are not aflame with passion, let them serve the Lord in that calling,

as long as they feel endued with that divine gift; and let them not lift up

themselves above others, but let them serve the Lord continuously in

simplicity and humility (I Cor. 7:7 ff.). For such are more apt to attend

to divine things than those who are distracted with the private affairs of

a family. But if, again, the gift be taken away, and they feel a continual

burning, let them call to mind the words of the apostle: “It is better to

marry than to be aflame” (I Cor. 7:9).

5.246

ARRIAGE. For marriage (which is the medicine of incontinency,

and continency itself) was instituted by the Lord God himself, who

blessed it most bountifully, and willed man and woman to cleave one

to the other inseparably, and to live together in complete love and

concord (Matt. 19:4 ff). Whereupon we know that the apostle said:

“Let marriage be held in honor among all, and let the marriage bed be

undefiled” (Heb. 13:4). And again: “If a girl marries, she does not

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.246–.251

141

sin” (I Cor. 7:28).THE SECTS. We therefore condemn polygamy, and

those who condemn second marriages.

5.247

OW MARRIAGES ARE TO BE CONTRACTED. We teach that mar-

riages are to be lawfully contracted in the fear of the Lord, and not

against the laws which forbid certain degrees of consanguinity, lest

the marriages should be incestuous. Let marriages be made with con-

sent of the parents, or of those who take the place of parents, and

above all for that purpose for which the Lord instituted marriages.

Moreover, let them be kept holy with the utmost faithfulness, piety,

love and purity of those joined together. Therefore let them guard

against quarrels, dissensions, lust and adultery.

5.248

ATRIMONIAL FORUM. Let lawful courts be established in the

Church, and holy judges who may care for marriages, and may repress

all unchastity and shamefulness, and before whom matrimonial disputes

may be settled.

5.249

HE REARING OF CHILDREN. Children are to be brought up by the

parents in the fear of the Lord; and parents are to provide for their

children, remembering the saying of the apostle: “If anyone does not

provide for his relatives, he has disowned the faith and is worse than

an unbeliever” (I Tim. 5:8). But especially they should teach their

children honest trades or professions by which they may support

themselves. They should keep them from idleness and in all these

things instill in them true faith in God, lest through a lack of confi-

dence or too much security or filthy greed they become dissolute and

achieve no success.

5.250

And it is most certain that those works which are done by parents

in true faith by way of domestic duties and the management of their

households are in God’s sight holy and truly good works. They are no

less pleasing to God than prayers, fasting and almsgiving. For thus the

apostle has taught in his epistles, especially in those to Timothy and

Titus. And with the same apostle we account the doctrine of those who

forbid marriage or openly castigate or indirectly discredit it, as if it

were not holy and pure, among the doctrine of demons.

5.251

We also detest an impure single life, the secret and open lusts and

fornications of hypocrites pretending to be continent when they are the

most incontinent of all. All these God will judge. We do not disapprove

of riches or rich men, if they be godly and use their riches well. But we

reject the sect of the Apostolicals, etc.

The Apostolicals were followers of a religious fanatic, Gherado Segarelli, of Parma, who

in the thirteenth century wanted to restore the poverty of the apostolic life.

5.252–.257 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

142

CHAPTER XXX

Of the Magistracy

5.252

HE MAGISTRACY IS FROM GOD. Magistracy of every kind is insti-

tuted by God himself for the peace and tranquillity of the human race,

and thus it should have the chief place in the world. If the magistrate is

opposed to the Church, he can hinder and disturb it very much; but if he

is a friend and even a member of the Church, he is a most useful and

excellent member of it, who is able to benefit it greatly, and to assist it

best of all.

5.253

HE DUTY OF THE MAGISTRATE. The chief duty of the magistrate is

to secure and preserve peace and public tranquillity. Doubtless he will

never do this more successfully than when he is truly God-fearing and

religious; that is to say, when, according to the example of the most

holy kings and princes of the people of the Lord, he promotes the

preaching of the truth and sincere faith, roots out lies and all supersti-

tion, together with all impiety and idolatry, and defends the Church of

God. We certainly teach that the care of religion belongs especially to

the holy magistrate.

5.254

Let him, therefore, hold the Word of God in his hands, and take

care lest anything contrary to it is taught. Likewise let him govern the

people entrusted to him by God with good laws made according to the

Word of God, and let him keep them in discipline, duty and obedience.

Let him exercise judgment by judging uprightly. Let him not respect

any man’s person or accept bribes. Let him protect widows, orphans

and the afflicted. Let him punish and even banish criminals, impostors

and barbarians. For he does not bear the sword in vain (Rom. 13:4).

5.255

Therefore, let him draw this sword of God against all malefactors,

seditious persons, thieves, murderers, oppressors, blasphemers, perjured

persons, and all those whom God has commanded him to punish and even

to execute. Let him suppress stubborn heretics (who are truly heretics),

who do not cease to blaspheme the majesty of God and to trouble, and

even to destroy the Church of God.

5.256

AR. And if it is necessary to preserve the safety of the people by

war, let him wage war in the name of God; provided he has first sought

peace by all means possible, and cannot save his people in any other

way except by war. And when the magistrate does these things in faith,

he serves God by those very works which are truly good, and receives a

blessing from the Lord.

5.257

We condemn the Anabaptists, who, when they deny that a Christian

may hold the office of a magistrate, deny also that a man may be justly

put to death by the magistrate, or that the magistrate may wage war, or

that oaths are to be rendered to a magistrate, and such like things.

THE SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION 5.258–.260

143

5.258

HE DUTY OF SUBJECTS. For as God wants to effect the safety of

his people by the magistrate, whom he has given to the world to be, as

it were, a father, so all subjects are commanded to acknowledge this

favor of God in the magistrate. Therefore let them honor and reverence

the magistrate as the minister of God; let them love him, favor him, and

pray for him as their father; and let them obey all his just and fair com-

mands. Finally, let them pay all customs and taxes, and all other such

dues faithfully and willingly. And if the public safety of the country and

justice require it, and the magistrate of necessity wages war, let them

even lay down their life and pour out their blood for the public safety

and that of the magistrate. And let them do this in the name of God

willingly, bravely and cheerfully. For he who opposes the magistrate

provokes the severe wrath of God against himself.

5.259

ECTS AND SEDITIONS. We, therefore, condemn all who are con-

temptuous of the magistrate—rebels, enemies of the state, seditious

villains, finally, all who openly or craftily refuse to perform whatever

duties they owe.

5.260

We beseech God, our most merciful Father in heaven, that he will

bless the rulers of the people, and us, and his whole people, through

Jesus Christ, our only Lord and Savior; to whom be praise and glory

and thanksgiving, for all ages. Amen.

THE WESTMINSTER

CONFESSION OF FAITH

[TEXT]

146

The Westminster Standards

In 1643, the English House of Commons adopted an ordinance calling for the

“settling of the government and liturgy of the Church of England (in a manner)

most agreeable to God’s Holy Word and most apt to procure the peace of the church

at home and nearer abroad.” After the ordinance passed the House of Lords, an as-

sembly to accomplish this work convened in Westminster Abbey.

The Parliament nominated one hundred fifty-one persons to the assembly. Thir-

ty were members of Parliament; the others were “learned, godly, and judicious di-

vines.” Five Scottish clergymen were in attendance and had the right of discussion

but not vote. Churches in Holland, Belgium, France, Switzerland, and the American

colonies were invited to send delegates, though none came. The assembly held

1,163 sessions, finally concluding in 1649.

The Westminster Assembly conducted its work in a crisis atmosphere. Internal

conflicts had nearly torn apart both England and the English church. Political and

religious problems were inseparable. Who should rule the church? Who should rule

the state? What power should the king have? What power Parliament, local coun-

cils, and assemblies? The Anglican party stood for royal rule in England with the

sovereign also head of the church’s government. The Presbyterian party sought to

vest authority in elected representatives of the people, both in Parliament and in

church presbyteries. An emerging third party, soon led by Oliver Cromwell, wanted

local autonomy for churches and limited powers for both king and Parliament.

Even before the assembly met, civil war broke out between the contending

parties. But the assembly went to work and eventually completed the “Form of

Presbyterian Church Government,” a “Directory of Public Worship,” “The Con-

fession of Faith,” “The Larger Catechism,” and “The Shorter Catechism.” Each

document was approved by the English Parliament, which asked the assembly to

add scriptural proofs.

Cromwell’s ascendancy precipitated the end of the assembly. In 1648, Pride’s

Purge forcibly excluded Presbyterian members from Parliament. With the execution

of King Charles I in 1649, English Puritanism split into “Presbyterians,” who pro-

tested the regicide, and “Independents,” who supported it and aligned themselves

with Cromwell.

In 1647, the Scottish General Assembly adopted the Westminster Standards for

use in the kirk, replacing the Scots Confession of 1560 and the Heidelberg Cate-

chism. The standards came to New England with the Puritans (Independents) and to

the Middle Atlantic states with the Scotch-Irish Presbyterians. In 1729, the stand-

ards were adopted as the confessional position of the newly organized Presbyterian

synod in the colonies and have played a formative role in American Presbyterianism

ever since. The Westminster Standards represent the fruits of a Protestant scholasti-

cism that refined and systematized the teachings of the Reformation. The standards

147

lift up the truth and authority of the Scriptures, as immediately inspired in Hebrew

and Greek, kept pure in all ages, and known through the internal witness of the Ho-

ly Spirit. Divine sovereignty and double predestination are also emphasized. In ap-

pealing to Scripture to formulate a covenant theology, the standards had important

implications for political thought and practice, reminding both ruler and people of

their duties to God and to each other.

148

The Westminster Confession of Faith

The Westminster Confession affirms God's work from its beginning in creation

to its end in resurrection and last judgment. God is first, last, and preeminent in all

things. God’s people are to understand and bring their lives into accord with God’s

wondrous ways and magnificent will.

The confession begins with God’s self-revelation in Scripture: God is the “one

living and true God, infinite in being and perfection, invisible, immutable, immense,

eternal, incomprehensible, almighty, most wise, most holy, most free, most abso-

lute.” Out of nothing, God created all that is, including humans, whom God up-

holds, directs, and governs. Humans, however, did not remain in blessed harmony

with God’s will. Sin’s intervention, which God permitted but did not cause, resulted

in corruption of the human condition and of humans’ relationship to God. Yet, God

has made a covenant of grace with humans; through Christ, relationship to God is

restored. The Christian life—nurtured by prayer, preaching, and the sacraments, and

lived in grace and glory—prepares for God’s predetermined end of mercy (salvation

of the elect) and of justice (damnation of the reprobate).

The Westminster Catechisms

The Larger Catechism, written primarily by Dr. Anthony Tuckney, professor of

divinity and vice-chancellor of Cambridge University, was designed for public ex-

position from the pulpit. The Shorter Catechism, primarily the work of the Rever-

end John Wallis, an eminent mathematician who later became professor of geome-

try at Oxford University, was written for the education of children. Both deal with

questions of God, Christ, the Christian life, the Ten Commandments, the sacra-

ments, and the Lord’s Prayer; unlike most earlier catechisms, neither contains a

section on the Apostles’ Creed. Especially famous are the first question and answer

of the Shorter Catechism. “What is the chief end of man? Man’s chief end is to glo-

rify God and enjoy Him forever.”

6.001–.002

149

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

CHAPTER I CHAPTER I

Of the Holy Scripture

6.001

1. Although the light of nature, and the works of creation and

providence, do so far manifest the goodness, wisdom, and power of

God, as to leave men inexcusable;

yet are they

not sufficient to give

that knowledge of God, and of his will, which is necessary unto sal-

vation;

therefore it pleased the Lord, at sundry times, and in divers

manners, to reveal himself, and to declare that his will unto his

Church;

and afterwards for the better preserving and propagating of

the truth, and for the more sure establishment and comfort of the

Church against the corruption of the flesh, and the malice of Satan

and of the world, to commit the same wholly unto writing;

which

maketh the Holy Scripture to be most necessary;

those former ways

of God’s revealing his will unto his people being now ceased.

6.002

2. Under the name of Holy Scripture, or the Word of God writ-

ten, are now contained all the books of the Old and New Testaments,

which are these:

Of the Old Testament

Genesis

Exodus

Leviticus

Numbers

Deuteronomy

Joshua

Judges

Ruth

I Samuel

II Samuel

I Kings

II Kings

I Chronicles

II Chronicles

Ezra

Nehemiah

Esther

Job

Psalms

Proverbs

Ecclesiastes

The Song of Songs

Isaiah

Jeremiah

Lamentations

Ezekiel

Daniel

Hosea

Joel

Amos

Obadiah

Jonah

Micah

Nahum

Habakkuk

Zephaniah

Haggai

Zechariah

Malachi

The text of the Westminster Confession of Faith is that adopted by The United Presbyterian Church in

the United States of America in 1958. Footnotes have been added to show how the text of 1958 differs

from that of the 1647 edition of the Confession published under the title The Humble Advice of the As-

sembly of Divines, Now by Authority of Parliament Sitting at Westminster, Concerning a Confession of

Faith: with the Quotations and Text of Scripture Annexed. Presented by Them Lately to Both Houses of

Parliament. No attempt is made to trace the various amendments leading to the text of 1958. The foot-

notes use the punctuation, spelling, and capitalization of 1647. On the organization of the Presbyterian

Church in the United States in 1861, it adopted the Standards of the Presbyterian Church in the United

States of America from which its constituents had withdrawn. The only amendment in the Confession

since 1861, by this Church, has been in striking out the clause in Chapter XXIV, Section 4, making it

unlawful to marry a deceased wife’s sister.

UPCUSA ed. reads: “they are.”

6.002–.006 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

150

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

Of the New Testament

Matthew

Mark

Luke

John

Acts of the Apostles

Romans

I Corinthians

II Corinthians

Galatians

Ephesians

Philippians

Colossians

I Thessalonians

II Thessalonians

I Timothy

II Timothy

Titus

Philemon

Hebrews

James

I Peter

II Peter

I John

II John

III John

Jude

Revelation

All which are given by inspiration of God, to be the rule of faith

and life.

6.003

3. The books commonly called Apocrypha, not being of divine

inspiration, are no part of the canon of the Scripture; and therefore are

of no authority in the Church of God, nor to be any otherwise ap-

proved, or made use of, than other human writings.

6.004

4. The authority of the Holy Scripture, for which it ought to be

believed and obeyed, dependeth not upon the testimony of any man or

church, but wholly upon God (who is truth itself), the author thereof;

and therefore it is to be received, because it is the Word of God.

6.005

5. We may be moved and induced by the testimony of the

Church to an high and reverent esteem for

the Holy Scripture; and the

heavenliness of the matter, the efficacy of the doctrine, the majesty of

the style, the consent of all the parts, the scope of the whole (which is

to give all glory to God), the full discovery it makes of the only way of

man’s salvation, the many other incomparable excellencies, and the

entire perfection thereof, are arguments whereby it doth abundantly

evidence itself to be the Word of God; yet, notwithstanding, our full

persuasion and assurance of the infallible truth and divine authority

thereof, is from the inward work of the Holy Spirit, bearing witness by

and with the Word in our hearts.

6.006

6. The whole counsel of God, concerning all things necessary

for his own glory, man’s salvation, faith, and life, is either expressly

set down in Scripture, or by good and necessary consequence may be

deduced from Scripture:

unto which nothing at any time is to be add-

ed, whether by new revelations of the Spirit, or traditions of men.

Nevertheless we acknowledge the inward illumination of the Spirit of

Ed. 1647 includes “of John.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “of.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.006–.011

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

151

God to be necessary for the saving understanding of such things as are

revealed in the Word;

and that

there are some circumstances con-

cerning the worship of God, and government of the Church, common

to human actions and societies, which are to be ordered by the light of

nature and Christian prudence, according to the general rules of the

Word, which are always to be observed.

6.007

7. All things in Scripture are not alike plain in themselves, nor

alike clear unto all;

yet those things which are necessary to be

known, believed, and observed, for salvation, are so clearly propound-

ed and opened in some place of Scripture or other, that not only the

learned, but the unlearned, in a due use of the ordinary means, may

attain unto a sufficient understanding of them.

6.008

8. The Old Testament in Hebrew (which was the native lan-

guage of the people of God of old), and the New Testament in Greek

(which at the time of the writing of it was most generally known to the

nations), being immediately inspired by God,

and by his singular

care and providence kept pure in all ages, are therefore authentical; so

as in all controversies of religion the Church is finally to appeal unto

them.

But because these original tongues are not known to all the

people of God who have right unto, and interest in, the Scriptures, and

are commanded, in the fear of God, to read and search them,

there-

fore they are to be translated into the

language of every people unto

which they come, that the Word of God dwelling plentifully in all,

they may worship him in an acceptable manner, and, through patience

and comfort of the Scriptures, may have hope.

6.009

9. The infallible rule of interpretation of Scripture, is the Scrip-

ture itself; and therefore, when there is a question about the true and

full sense of any scripture (which is not manifold, but one), it may be

searched and known by other places that speak more clearly.

6.010

10. The Supreme Judge, by which

all controversies of religion

are to be determined, and all decrees of councils, opinions of ancient

writers, doctrines of men, and private spirits, are to be examined, and

in whose sentence we are to rest, can be no other but the Holy Spirit

speaking in the Scripture.

CHAPTER II CHAPTER II

Of God, and of the Holy Trinity

6.011

1. There is but one only living and true God,

who is infinite in

being and perfection,

a most pure spirit,

invisible,

without body,

parts, or passions,

immutable,

immense,

eternal,

incomprehensible,

UPCUSA ed. reads: “and there are.”

Ed. 1647 reads: “the vulgar language of every nation.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “whom.”

6.011–.015 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

152

almighty;

most wise,

most holy,

most free,

most absolute,

working all things according to the counsel of his own immutable and

most righteous will,

for his own glory;

most loving,

gracious,

merciful, long-suffering, abundant in goodness and truth, forgiving

iniquity, transgression, and sin;

the rewarder of them that diligently

seek him;

and withal

most just and terrible in his judgments;

hating

all sin,

and who will by no means clear the guilty.

6.012

2. God hath all life, glory, goodness, blessedness, in and of him-

self;

and is alone in and unto himself all-sufficient, not standing in

need of any creatures which he hath made, nor deriving any glory from

them, but only manifesting his own glory in, by, unto, and upon

them:

he is the alone fountain of all being, of whom, through whom,

and to whom, are all things;

and hath most sovereign dominion over

them, to do by them, for them, or

upon them, whatsoever himself

pleaseth.

In his sight all things are open and manifest;

his

knowledge is infinite, infallible, and independent upon the creature;

so as nothing is to him contingent or uncertain.

He is most holy in all

his counsels, in all his works, and in all his commands.

To him is due

from angels and men, and every other creature, whatsoever worship,

service, or obedience he is pleased to require of them.

6.013

3. In the unity of the Godhead there be three Persons of one sub-

stance, power, and eternity: God the Father, God the Son, and God the

Holy Ghost.

The Father is of none, neither begotten nor proceeding;

the Son is eternally begotten of the Father;

the Holy Ghost eternally

proceeding from the Father and the Son.

CHAPTER III CHAPTER III

Of God’s Eternal Decrees

6.014

1. God from all eternity did by the most wise and holy counsel

of his own will, freely and unchangeably ordain whatsoever comes to

pass;

yet so as thereby neither is God the author of sin;

nor is vio-

lence offered to the will of the creatures, nor is the liberty or contin-

gency of second causes taken away, but rather established.

6.015

2. Although God knows whatsoever may or can come to pass,

upon all supposed conditions;

yet hath he not decreed anything be-

cause he foresaw it as future, or as that which would come to pass,

upon such conditions.

Ed. 1647 reads: “with all.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “and.”

See Declaratory Statement at end of Confession of Faith. The Declaratory Statement is the authori-

tative interpretation of Chapter III.

UPCUSA ed. reads: “Decree.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.016–.022

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

153

6.016

3. By the decree of God, for the manifestation of his glory, some

men and angels are predestinated unto everlasting life,

and others

fore-ordained to everlasting death.

6.017

4. These angels and men, thus predestinated and fore-ordained,

are particularly and unchangeably designed; and their number is so

certain and definite that it cannot be either increased or diminished.

6.018

5. Those of mankind that are predestinated unto life, God, be-

fore the foundation of the world was laid,

according to his eternal and

immutable purpose,

and the secret counsel and good pleasure of his

will,

hath chosen in Christ,

unto everlasting glory,

out of his

free

grace and love alone, without any foresight of faith or good works, or

perseverance in either of them, or any other thing in the creature, as

conditions, or causes moving him thereunto;

and all to the praise of

his glorious grace.

6.019

6. As God hath appointed the elect unto glory, so hath he, by the

eternal and most free purpose of his will, fore-ordained all the means

thereunto.

Wherefore they who are elected being fallen in Adam are

redeemed by Christ,

are effectually called unto faith in Christ by his

Spirit working in due season;

are justified,

adopted,

sanctified,

and kept by his power through faith unto salvation.

Neither are any

other redeemed by Christ, effectually called, justified, adopted, sancti-

fied, and saved, but the elect only.

6.020

7. The rest of mankind, God was pleased, according to the un-

searchable counsel of his own will, whereby he extendeth or with-

holdeth mercy as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign power over

his creatures, to pass by,

and to ordain them to dishonour and wrath

for their sin,

to the praise of his glorious justice.

6.021

8. The doctrine of this high mystery of predestination is to be

handled with special prudence and care, that men attending the will of

God revealed in his Word, and yielding obedience thereunto, may,

from the certainty of their effectual vocation, be assured of their eter-

nal election. So shall this doctrine afford matter of praise, reverence,

and admiration of God; and of humility, diligence, and abundant con-

solation to all that sincerely obey the gospel.

CHAPTER IV CHAPTER IV

Of Creation

6.022

1. It pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, for the mani-

festation of the glory of his eternal power, wisdom, and goodness, in

the beginning, to create or make of nothing the world, and all things

Ed. 1647 reads: “his meer grace and love.”

6.022–.028 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

154

therein, whether visible or invisible, in the space of six days, and all

very good.

6.023

2. After God had made all other creatures, he created man, male

and female,

with reasonable and immortal souls,

endued with

knowledge, righteousness, and true holiness after his own image,

hav-

ing the law of God written in their hearts,

and power to fulfill it; and

yet under a possibility of transgressing, being left to the liberty of their

own will, which was subject unto change.

Besides this law written in

their hearts, they received a command not to eat of the tree of the

knowledge of good and evil;

which while they kept they were happy

in their communion with God,

and had dominion over the creatures.

CHAPTER V CHAPTER V

Of Providence

6.024

1. God, the great Creator of all things, doth uphold, direct, dis-

pose, and govern all creatures, actions, and things, from the greatest

even to the least,

by his most wise and holy providence,

according to

his infallible foreknowledge,

and the free and immutable counsel of

his own will,

to the praise of the glory of his wisdom, power, justice,

goodness, and mercy.

6.025

2. Although in relation to the foreknowledge and decree of God,

the first cause, all things come to pass immutably and infallibly,

yet,

by the same providence, he ordereth them to fall out according to the

nature of second causes, either necessarily,

freely, or contingently.

6.026

3. God, in his ordinary providence, maketh use of means,

yet is

free to work without,

above,

and against them, at his pleasure.

6.027

4. The almighty power, unsearchable wisdom, and infinite

goodness of God, so far manifest themselves in his providence, that it

extendeth itself even to the first Fall,

and all other sins of angels and

men,

and that not by a bare permission, but such as hath joined with

it a most wise and powerful bounding,

and otherwise ordering and

governing of them, in a manifold dispensation, to his own holy ends;

yet so, as the sinfulness thereof proceedeth only from the creature, and

not from God; who being most holy and righteous, neither is nor can

be the author or approver of sin.

6.028

5. The most wise, righteous, and gracious God, doth often-times

leave for a season his own children to manifold temptations and the

corruption of their own hearts, to chastise them for their former sins, or

to discover unto them the hidden strength of corruption and deceitful-

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.028–.035

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

155

ness of their hearts, that they

be humbled;

and to raise them to a

more close and constant dependence for their support upon himself,

and to make them more watchful against all future occasions of sin,

and for sundry other just and holy ends.

6.029

6. As for those wicked and ungodly men whom God, as a right-

eous judge, for former sins, doth blind and harden;

from them he not

only withholdeth his grace, whereby they might have been enlightened

in their understandings, and wrought upon in their hearts,

but some-

times also withdraweth the gifts which they had;

and exposeth them

to such objects as their corruption makes occasion of sin;

and withal,

giveth

them over to their own lusts, the temptations of the world, and

the power of Satan;

whereby it cometh

to pass that they harden

themselves, even under those means which God useth for the softening

of others.

6.030

7. As the providence of God doth, in general, reach to all crea-

tures; so, after a most special manner, it taketh care of his Church, and

disposeth all things to the good thereof.

CHAPTER VI CHAPTER VI

Of the Fall of Man, of Sin,

and of the Punishment Thereof

6.031

1. Our first parents, being seduced by the subtilty and tempta-

tion of Satan, sinned in eating the forbidden fruit.

This their sin God

was pleased, according to his wide and holy counsel, to permit, having

purposed to order it to his own glory.

6.032

2. By this sin they fell from their original righteousness and

communion with God,

and so became dead in sin,

and wholly defiled

in all the faculties and parts of soul and body.

6.033

3. They being the root of all mankind, the guilt of this sin was

imputed,

and the same death in sin and corrupted nature conveyed to

all their posterity, descending from them by ordinary generation.

6.034

4. From this original corruption, whereby we are utterly indis-

posed, disabled, and made opposite to all good, and wholly inclined to

all evil,

do proceed all actual transgressions.

6.035

5. This corruption of nature, during this life, doth remain in

those that are regenerated:

and although it be through Christ par-

doned and mortified, yet both itself, and all the motions thereof, are

truly and properly sin.

UPCUSA ed. reads: “they may be.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “gives.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “comes.”

6.036–.041 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

156

6.036

6. Every sin, both original and actual, being a transgression of

the righteous law of God, and contrary thereunto, doth, in its own na-

ture, bring guilt upon the sinner,

whereby he is bound over to the

wrath of God,

and curse of the law,

and so made subject to death

with all miseries spiritual, temporal, and eternal.

CHAPTER VII CHAPTER VII

Of God’s Covenant with Man

6.037

1. The distance between God and the creature is so great, that

although reasonable creatures do owe obedience unto him as their Cre-

ator, yet they could never have any fruition of him, as their blessedness

and reward, but by some voluntary condescension on God’s part,

which he hath been pleased to express by way of covenant.

6.038

2. The first covenant made with man was a covenant of works,

wherein life was promised to Adam, and in him to his posterity, upon

condition of perfect and personal obedience.

6.039

3. Man, by his Fall, having made himself incapable of life by

that covenant, the Lord was pleased to make a second, commonly

called the covenant of grace:

wherein he freely offered

unto sinners

life and salvation by Jesus Christ, requiring of them faith in him, that

they may be saved,

and promising to give unto all those that are or-

dained unto life, his Holy Spirit, to make them willing and able to be-

lieve.

6.040

4. This covenant of grace is frequently set forth in the Scripture

by the name of a testament, in reference to the death of Jesus Christ,

the testator, and to the everlasting inheritance, with all things belong-

ing to it, therein bequeathed.

6.041

5. This covenant was differently administered in the time of

the law, and in the time of the gospel:

under the law it was adminis-

tered by promises, prophecies, sacrifices, circumcision, the paschal

lamb, and other types and ordinances delivered to the people of the

Jews, all foresignifying Christ to come,

which were for that time

sufficient and efficacious, through the operation of the Spirit, to in-

struct and build up the elect in faith in the promised Messiah,

whom they had full remission of sins, and eternal salvation; and is

called the Old Testament.

UPCUSA ed. reads: “offereth.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.042–.046

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

157

6.042

6. Under the gospel, when Christ the substance was exhibited,

the ordinances in which this covenant is dispensed, are the preaching

of the Word, and the administration of the sacraments of Baptism and

the Lord’s Supper;

which, though fewer in number, and administered

with more simplicity and less outward glory, yet in them it is held

forth in more fullness, evidence, and spiritual efficacy,

to all nations,

both Jews and Gentiles;

and is called the New Testament. There are

not, therefore, two covenants of grace differing in substance, but one

and the same under various dispensations.

CHAPTER VIII CHAPTER VIII

Of Christ the Mediator

6.043

1. It pleased God, in his eternal purpose, to choose and ordain

the Lord Jesus, his only begotten Son, to be the Mediator between God

and man,

the prophet,

priest,

and king;

the head and Savior of his

Church,

the heir of all things,

and judge of the world;

unto whom he

did, from all eternity, give a people to be his seed,

and to be by him in

time redeemed, called, justified, sanctified, and glorified.

6.044

2. The Son of God, the second Person in the Trinity, being very

and eternal God, of one substance, and equal with the Father, did,

when the fullness of time was come, take upon him man’s nature,

with all the essential properties and common infirmities thereof; yet

without sin:

being conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the

womb of the Virgin Mary, of her substance.

So that two whole, per-

fect, and distinct natures, the Godhead and the manhood, were insepa-

rably joined together in one person, without conversion, composition,

or confusion.

Which person is very God and very man, yet one

Christ, the only Mediator between God and man.

6.045

3. The Lord Jesus in his human nature thus united to the divine,

was sanctified and anointed with the Holy Spirit above measure;

hav-

ing in him all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge,

in whom it

pleased the Father that all fullness should dwell:

to the end that being

holy, harmless, undefiled, and full of grace and truth, he might be

thoroughly furnished to execute the office of a Mediator and Surety.

Which office he took not unto himself, but was thereunto called by his

Father;

who put all power and judgment into his hand, and gave him

commandment to execute the same.

6.046

4. This office the Lord Jesus did most willingly undertake,

which, that he might discharge, he was made under the law,

and did

perfectly fulfill it;

endured most grievous torments immediately in his

soul,

and most painful sufferings in his body;

was crucified and

6.046–.051 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

158

died,

was buried, and remained under the power of death, yet saw no

corruption.

On the third day he arose from the dead,

with the same

body in which he suffered;

with which also he ascended into heaven,

and there sitteth at the right hand of his Father,

making intercession;

and shall return to judge men and angels, at the end of the world.

6.047

5. The Lord Jesus, by his perfect obedience and sacrifice of

himself, which he through the eternal Spirit once offered up unto God,

hath fully satisfied the justice of his Father;

and purchased not only

reconciliation, but an everlasting inheritance in the kingdom of heaven,

for all those whom the Father hath given unto him.

6.048

6. Although the work of redemption was not actually wrought

by Christ till after his incarnation, yet the virtue, efficacy, and benefits

thereof were communicated unto the elect, in all ages successively

from the beginning of the world, in and by those promises, types, and

sacrifices wherein he was revealed, and signified to be the seed of the

woman, which should bruise the serpent’s head, and the Lamb slain

from the beginning of the world, being yesterday and today the same

and for ever.

6.049

7. Christ, in the work of mediation, acteth according to both na-

tures; by each nature doing that which is proper to itself;

yet by rea-

son of the unity of the person, that which is proper to one nature is

sometimes, in Scripture, attributed to the person denominated by the

other nature.

6.050

8. To all those for whom Christ hath purchased redemption, he

doth certainly and effectually apply and communicate the same;

mak-

ing intercession for them,

and revealing unto them, in and by the

Word, the mysteries of salvation;

effectually persuading them by his

Spirit to believe and obey; and governing their hearts by his Word and

Spirit;

overcoming all their enemies by his almighty power and wis-

dom, in such manner and ways as are most consonant to his wonderful

and unsearchable dispensation.

CHAPTER IX

Of the Holy Spirit

6.051

1. The Holy Spirit, the

third Person in the Trinity, pro-

ceeding from the Father and the

Son, of the same substance and

equal in power and glory, is, to-

gether with the Father and the

Son, to be believed in, loved,

obeyed, and worshipped through-

out all ages.

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.052–.054

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

159

6.052

2. He is the Lord and Giver

of life, everywhere present, and is

the source of all good thoughts,

pure desires, and holy counsels in

men. By him the prophets were

moved to speak the Word of God,

and all the writers of the Holy

Scriptures inspired to record in-

fallibly the mind and will of God.

The dispensation of the gospel is

especially committed to him. He

prepares the way for it, accompa-

nies it with his persuasive power,

and urges its message upon the

reason and conscience of men, so

that they who reject its merciful

offer are not only without excuse,

but are also guilty of resisting the

Holy Spirit.

6.053

3. The Holy Spirit, whom

the Father is ever willing to give

to all who ask him, is the only

efficient agent in the application

of redemption. He regenerates

men by his grace, convicts them

of sin, moves them to repentance,

and persuades and enables them

to embrace Jesus Christ by faith.

He unites all believers to Christ,

dwells in them as their Comforter

and Sanctifier, gives to them the

spirit of Adoption and Prayer, and

performs all those gracious offices

by which they are sanctified and

sealed unto the day of redemp-

tion.

6.054

4. By the indwelling of the

Holy Spirit all believers being

vitally united to Christ, who is the

Head, are thus united one to an-

other in the Church, which is his

body. He calls and anoints minis-

6.054–.057 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

160

ters for their holy office, qualifies

all other officers in the Church for

their special work, and imparts

various gifts and graces to its

members. He gives efficacy to the

Word and to the ordinances of the

gospel. By him the Church will

be preserved, increased, purified,

and at last made perfectly holy in

the presence of God.

CHAPTER X

Of the Gospel

6.055

1. God in infinite and per-

fect love, having provided in the

covenant of grace, through the

mediation and sacrifice of the

Lord Jesus Christ, a way of life

and salvation, sufficient for and

adapted to the whole lost race of

man, doth freely offer this salva-

tion to all men in the gospel.

6.056

2. In the gospel God de-

clares his love for the world and

his desire that all men should be

saved; reveals fully and clearly

the only way of salvation; prom-

ises eternal life to all who truly

repent and believe in Christ; in-

vites and commands all to em-

brace the offered mercy; and by

his Spirit accompanying the Word

pleads with men to accept his

gracious invitation.

6.057

3. It is the duty and privi-

lege of everyone who hears the

gospel immediately to accept its

merciful provisions; and they who

continue in impenitence and un-

belief incur aggravated guilt and

perish by their own fault.

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.058–.062

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

161

6.058

4. Since there is no other

way of salvation than that re-

vealed in the gospel, and since in

the divinely established and ordi-

nary method of grace faith

cometh by hearing the Word of

God, Christ hath commissioned

his Church to go into all the

world and to make disciples of all

nations. All believers are, there-

fore, under obligation to sustain

the ordinances of the Christian

religion where they are already

established, and to contribute by

their prayers, gifts, and personal

efforts to the extension of the

Kingdom of Christ throughout the

whole earth.

CHAPTER XI CHAPTER IX

Of Free Will

6.059

1. God hath endued the will of man with that natural liberty, that

it is neither forced, nor by any absolute necessity of nature determined

good or evil.

6.060

2. Man, in his state of innocency, had freedom and power to will

and to do that which is

good and well-pleasing to God;

but yet muta-

bly, so that he might fall from it.

6.061

3. Man, by his Fall into a state of sin, hath wholly lost all abil-

ity of will to any spiritual good accompanying salvation;

so as a

natural man, being altogether averse from that good,

and dead in

sin,

is not able, by his own strength, to convert himself, or to pre-

pare himself thereunto.

6.062

4. When God converteth

a sinner and translateth

him into the

state of grace, he freeth him from his natural bondage under sin, and,

by his grace alone, enableth

him freely to will and to do that which is

spiritually good;

yet so as that, by reason of his remaining corruption,

Ed. 1647 includes: “do.”

Ed. 1647 reads: “was.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “converts.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “translates.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “enables.”

6.062–.067 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

162

he doth not perfectly, nor only, will that which is good, but doth also

will that which is evil.

6.063

5. The will of man is made perfectly and immutably free to good

alone, in the state of glory

only.

CHAPTER XII CHAPTER X

Of Effectual Calling

6.064

1. All those whom God hath predestinated unto life, and those

only, he is pleased, in his appointed and accepted time, effectually to

call, by his Word and Spirit, out of that state of sin and death in which

they are by nature, to grace and salvation by Jesus Christ:

enlightening

their minds, spiritually and savingly, to understand the things of God,

taking away their heart of stone, and giving unto them an heart of flesh;

renewing their wills, and by his almighty power determining them to that

which is good;

and effectually drawing them to Jesus Christ;

yet so as

they come most freely, being made willing by his grace.

6.065

2. This effectual call is of God’s free and special grace alone,

not from anything at all foreseen in man,

who is altogether passive

therein, until, being quickened and renewed by the Holy Spirit,

he is

thereby enabled to answer this call, and to embrace the grace offered

and conveyed in it.

6.066

3. Elect infants, dying in infancy, are regenerated and saved by

Christ through the Spirit, who worketh when, and where, and how he

pleaseth. So also are all other elect persons who are incapable of being

outwardly called by the ministry of the Word.

6.067

4. Others, not elected, although they may be called by the minis-

try of the Word, and may have some common operations of the Spirit,

yet they never truly come to Christ, and therefore cannot be saved:

much less can men, not professing the Christian religion, be saved in

any other way whatsoever,

be they never so diligent to frame their

lives according to the light of nature, and the law of that religion they

do profess; and to assert and maintain that they may

is without war-

rant of the Word of God.

See Declaratory Statement at end of the Confession of Faith. The Declaratory Statement is the authori-

tative interpretation of Chapter X, Section 3, in the UPCUSA ed.

UPCUSA ed. includes: “than by Christ”; Ed. 1647 lacks: “than by Christ.”

Ed.1647 reads: “is very pernicious, and to be detested.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.068–.073

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

163

CHAPTER XIII CHAPTER XI

Of Justification

6.068

1. Those whom God effectually calleth, he also freely justifieth:

not by infusing righteousness into them, but by pardoning their sins,

and by accounting and accepting their persons as righteous; not for

anything wrought in them, or done by them, but for Christ’s sake

alone; not

by imputing faith itself, the act of believing, or any other

evangelical obedience to them, as their righteousness; but by imputing

the obedience and satisfaction of Christ unto them,

they receiving and

resting on him and his righteousness by faith; which faith they have

not of themselves, it is the gift of God.

6.069

2. Faith, thus receiving and resting on Christ and his righteous-

ness, is the alone instrument of justification;

yet is it not alone in the

person justified, but is ever accompanied with all other saving graces,

and is no dead faith, but worketh by love.

6.070

3. Christ, by his obedience and death, did fully discharge the

debt of all those that are thus justified, and did make a proper, real, and

full satisfaction to his Father’s justice in their behalf.

Yet inasmuch as

he was given by the Father for them,

and his obedience and satisfac-

tion accepted in their stead,

and both freely, not for anything in them,

their justification is only of free grace;

that both the exact justice and

rich grace of God might be glorified in the justification of sinners.

6.071

4. God did, from all eternity, decree to justify all the elect;

and

Christ did, in the fullness of time, die for their sins and rise again for

their justification:

nevertheless they are not justified until the Holy

Spirit doth, in due time, actually apply Christ unto them.

6.072

5. God doth continue to forgive the sins of those that are justi-

fied;

and although they can never fall from the state of justification,

yet they may by their sins fall under God’s Fatherly displeasure, and

not have the light of his countenance restored unto them, until they

humble themselves, confess their sins, beg pardon, and renew their

faith and repentance.

6.073

6. The justification of believers under the Old Testament was, in

all these respects, one and the same with the justification of believers

under the New Testament.

Ed. reads: “nor.”

6.074–.078 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

164

CHAPTER XIV CHAPTER XII

Of Adoption

6.074

1. All those that are justified, God vouchsafeth, in and for his

only Son Jesus Christ, to make partakers of the grace of adoption:

which they are taken into the number, and enjoy the liberties and privi-

leges of the children of God;

have his name put upon them;

receive

the Spirit of adoption;

have access to the throne of grace with bold-

ness;

are enabled to cry, Abba, Father;

are pitied,

protected,

provid-

ed for,

and chastened by him as by a father;

yet never cast off,

but

sealed to the day of redemption,

and inherit the promises,

as heirs

of everlasting salvation.

CHAPTER XV CHAPTER XIII

Of Sanctification

6.075

1. They who are effectually called and regenerated, having a

new heart and a new spirit created in them, are further sanctified, real-

ly and personally, through the virtue of Christ’s death and resurrection,

by his Word and Spirit dwelling in them;

the dominion of the whole

body of sin is destroyed,

and the several lusts thereof are more and

more weakened and mortified,

and they more and more quickened

and strengthened, in all saving graces,

to the practice of true holiness,

without which no man shall see the Lord.

6.076

2. This sanctification is throughout in the whole man,

yet im-

perfect in this life: there abideth still some remnants of corruption in

every part, whence ariseth a continual and irreconcilable war, the flesh

lusting against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh.

6.077

3. In which war, although the remaining corruption for a time

may much prevail,

yet, through the continual supply of strength from

the sanctifying Spirit of Christ, the regenerate part doth overcome:

and so the saints grow in grace,

perfecting holiness in the fear of

God.

CHAPTER XVI CHAPTER XIV

Of Saving Faith

6.078

1. The grace of faith, whereby the elect are enabled to believe to

the saving of their souls, is the work of the Spirit of Christ in their

hearts;

and is ordinarily wrought by the ministry of the Word:

which also, and by the administration of the sacraments, and prayer, it

is increased and strengthened.

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.079–.086

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

165

6.079

2. By this faith, a Christian believeth to be true whatsoever is

revealed in the Word, for the authority of God himself speaking there-

in;

and acteth differently, upon that which each particular passage

thereof containeth; yielding obedience to the commands, trembling at

the threatenings, and embracing the promises of God for this life, and

that which is to come. But the principal acts of saving faith are, accept-

ing, receiving, and resting upon Christ alone for justification, sanctifi-

cation, and eternal life, by virtue of the covenant of grace.

6.080

3. This faith is different in degrees, weak or strong;

may be of-

ten and many ways assailed and weakened, but gets the victory;

grow-

ing up in many to the attainment of a full assurance through Christ,

who is both the author and finisher of our faith.

CHAPTER XVII CHAPTER XV

Of Repentance Unto Life

6.081

1. Repentance unto life is an evangelical grace,

the doctrine

whereof is to be preached by every minister of the gospel, as well as

that of faith in Christ.

6.082

2. By it a sinner, out of the sight and sense, not only of the dan-

ger, but also of the filthiness and odiousness of his sins, as contrary to

the holy nature and righteous law of God, and upon the apprehension

of his mercy in Christ to such as are penitent, so grieves for, and hates

his sins, as to turn from them all unto God,

purposing and endeavor-

ing to walk with him in all the ways of his commandments.

6.083

3. Although repentance be not to be rested in as any satisfaction

for sin, or any cause of the pardon thereof,

which is the act of God’s

free grace in Christ;

yet is it of such necessity to all sinners, that none

may expect pardon without it.

6.084

4. As there is no sin so small but it deserves damnation;

so there

is no sin so great that it can bring damnation upon those who truly re-

pent.

6.085

5. Men ought not to content themselves with a general repent-

ance, but it is every man’s duty to endeavor to repent of his particular

sins, particularly.

6.086

6. As every man is bound to make private confession of his sins

to God, praying for the pardon thereof,

upon which, and the forsak-

ing of them, he shall find mercy:

so he that scandalizeth his brother,

or the church of Christ, ought to be willing, by a private or public con-

fession and sorrow for his sin, to declare his repentance to those that

6.086–.091 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

166

are offended;

who are thereupon to be reconciled to him, and in love

to receive him.

CHAPTER XVIII CHAPTER XVI

Of Good Works

6.087

1. Good works are only such as God hath commanded in his ho-

ly Word,

and not such as, without the warrant thereof, are devised by

men out of blind zeal, or upon any pretense of good intention.

6.088

2. These good works, done in obedience to God’s command-

ments, are the fruits and evidences of a true and lively faith:

and by

them believers manifest their thankfulness,

strengthen their assur-

ance,

edify their brethren,

adorn the profession of the gospel,

stop

the mouths of the adversaries,

and glorify God,

whose workmanship

they are, created in Christ Jesus thereunto,

that, having their fruit

unto holiness, they may have the end, eternal life.

6.089

3. Their ability to do good works is not at all of themselves, but

wholly from the Spirit of Christ.

And that they may be enabled

thereunto, besides the graces they have already received, there is re-

quired an actual influence of the same Holy Spirit to work in them to

will and to do of his good pleasure;

yet are they not hereupon to

grow negligent, as if they were not bound to perform any duty unless

upon a special motion of the Spirit; but they ought to be diligent in

stirring up the grace of God that is in them.

6.090

4. They, who in their obedience, attain to the greatest height

which is possible in this life, are so far from being able to supererogate

and to do more than God requires, that they fall short of much which in

duty they are bound to do.

6.091

5. We cannot, by our best works, merit pardon of sin, or eternal

life, at the hand of God, because

of the great disproportion that is be-

tween them and the glory to come, and the infinite distance that is be-

tween us and God, whom by them we can neither profit, nor satisfy for

the debt of our former sins;

but when we have done all we can, we

have done but our duty, and are unprofitable servants:

and because,

as they are good, they proceed from his Spirit;

and as they are

wrought by us, they are defiled and mixed with so much weakness and

imperfection that they cannot endure the severity of God’s judgment.

UPCUSA reads: “by reason.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.092–.095

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

167

6.092

6. Yet notwithstanding, the persons of believers being accepted

through Christ, their good works also are accepted in him,

not as

though they were in this life wholly unblamable and unreprovable in

God’s sight;

but that he, looking upon them in his Son, is pleased to

accept and reward that which is sincere, although accompanied with

many weaknesses and imperfections.

6.093

7. Works done by unre-

generate men, although for the

matter of them they may be

things which God commands,

and of good use both to them-

selves and others,

yet because

they proceed not from a heart

purified by faith;

nor are done

in a right manner, according to

the Word;

nor to a right end,

the glory of God;

they are

therefore sinful, and cannot

please God, or make a man

meet to receive grace from

God.

And yet their neglect of

them is more sinful, and dis-

pleasing unto God

Works done by unregen-

erate men, although for the matter

of them they they may be things

which God commands, and in them-

selves praiseworthy and useful, and

although the neglect of such things

is sinful and displeasing unto God;

yet, because they proceed not from

a heart purified by faith; nor are

done in a right manner, according to

his Word; nor to a right end, the

glory of God; they come short of

what God requires, and do not make

any man meet to receive the grace

of God.

CHAPTER XIX CHAPTER XVII

Of the Perseverance of the Saints

6.094

1. They whom God hath accepted in his Beloved, effectually

called and sanctified by his Spirit, can neither totally nor finally fall

away from the state of grace: but shall certainly persevere therein to

the end, and be eternally saved.

6.095

2. This perseverance of the saints depends, not upon their own

free-will, but upon the immutability of the decree of election, flow-

ing from the free and unchangeable love of God the Father;

upon

the efficacy of the merit and intercession of Jesus Christ;

the abid-

ing of the Spirit and of the seed of God within them;

and the nature

of the covenant of grace;

from all which ariseth also the certainty

and infallibility thereof.

Ed. 1647 reads: “VII. Works done by unregenerate men, although, for the matter of them, they may bee

things which God commands, and of good use both to themselves, and others: yet, because they proceed

not from an heart purified by faith; nor are done in a right manner, according to the Word; nor, to a right

end, the glory of God; they are therefore sinfull, and cannot please God, or make a man meet to receive

grace from God. And yet, their neglect of them is more sinfull, and displeasing unto God.”

6.096–.100 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

168

6.096

3. Nevertheless they may, through the temptations of Satan and

of the world, the prevalency of corruption remaining in them, and the

neglect of the means of their preservation, fall into grievous sins; and

for a time continue therein:

whereby they incur God’s displeasure,

and grieve his Holy Spirit;

come to be deprived of some measure of

their graces and comforts;

have their hearts hardened,

and their

consciences wounded;

hurt and scandalize others,

and bring tem-

poral judgments upon themselves.

CHAPTER XX CHAPTER XVIII

Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation

6.097

1. Although hypocrites, and other unregenerate men, may

vainly deceive themselves with false hopes and carnal presumptions:

of being in the favor of God and estate of salvation;

which hope of

theirs shall perish:

yet such as truly believe in the Lord Jesus, and

love him in sincerity, endeavoring to walk in all good conscience

before him, may in this life be certainly assured that they are in a

state of grace,

and may rejoice in the hope of the glory of God:

which hope shall never make them ashamed.

6.098

2. This certainty is not a bare conjectural and probable persua-

sion, grounded upon a fallible hope; but an infallible assurance of

faith,

founded upon the divine truth of the promises of salvation,

the

inward evidence of those graces unto which these promises are made,

the testimony of the Spirit of adoption witnessing with our spirits that

we are the children of God;

which Spirit is the earnest of our inher-

itance, whereby we are sealed to the day of redemption.

6.099

3. This infallible assurance doth not so belong to the essence of

faith but that a true believer may wait long and conflict with many

difficulties before he be partaker of it:

yet, being enabled by the Spir-

it to know the things which are freely given him to God, he may, with-

out extraordinary revelation, in the right use of ordinary means, attain

thereunto.

And therefore it is the duty of everyone to give all dili-

gence to make his calling and election sure; that thereby his heart may

be enlarged in peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, in love and thankful-

ness to God, and in strength and cheerfulness in the duties of obedi-

ence, the proper fruits of this assurance: so far is it from inclining men

to looseness.

6.100

4. True believers may have the assurance of their salvation di-

vers ways shaken, diminished, and intermitted; as, by negligence in

preserving of it; by falling into some special sin, which woundeth the

conscience, and grieveth the Spirit; by some sudden or vehement

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.100–.106

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

169

temptation; by God’s withdrawing the light of his countenance and

suffering even such as fear him to walk in darkness and to have no

light:

yet are they never utterly destitute of that seed of God, and life

of faith, that love of Christ and the brethren, that sincerity of heart and

conscience of duty, out of which, by the operation of the Spirit, this

assurance may in due time be revived,

and by the which, in the

meantime, they are supported from utter despair.

CHAPTER XXI CHAPTER XIX

Of the Law of God

6.101

1. God gave to Adam a law, as a covenant of works, by which

he bound him and all his posterity to personal, entire, exact, and per-

petual obedience; promised life upon the fulfilling, and threatened

death upon the breach of it; and endued him with power and ability to

keep it.

6.102

2. This law, after his Fall, continued to be a perfect rule of right-

eousness; and, as such, was delivered by God upon mount Sinai in ten

commandments, and written in two tables;

the first four commandments

containing our duty toward God, and the other six our duty to man.

6.103

3. Besides this law, commonly called moral, God was pleased to

give to the people of Israel, as a Church under age, ceremonial laws,

containing several typical ordinances, partly of worship, prefiguring

Christ, his graces, actions, sufferings, and benefits;

and partly holding

forth divers instructions of moral duties.

All which ceremonial laws

are now abrogated under the New Testament.

6.104

4. To them also, as a body politic, he gave sundry judicial laws,

which expired together with the state of that people, not obliging any

other, now, further than the general equity thereof may require.

6.105

5. The moral law doth forever bind all, as well justified persons

as others, to the obedience thereof; and that not only in regard of the

matter contained in it, but also in respect of the authority of God the

Creator who gave it.

Neither doth Christ in the gospel any way dis-

solve, but much strengthen, this obligation.

6.106

6. Although true believers be not under the law as a covenant of

works, to be thereby justified or condemned;

yet is it of great use to

them, as well as to others; in that, as a rule of life, informing them of

the will of God and their duty, it directs and binds them to walk ac-

cordingly;

discovering also the sinful pollutions of their nature,

hearts, and lives;

so as, examining themselves thereby, they may

come to further conviction of, humiliation for, and hatred against sin;

together with a clearer sight of the need they have of Christ, and the

6.106–.108 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

170

perfection of his obedience.

It is likewise of use to the regenerate, to

restrain their corruptions, in that it forbids sin,

and the threatenings of

it serve to show what even their sins deserve, and what afflictions in

this life they may expect for them, although freed from the curse

thereof threatened in the law.

The promises of it, in like manner,

show them God’s approbation of obedience, and what blessings they

may expect upon the performance thereof;

although not as due to

them by the law as a covenant of works: so as a man’s doing good, and

refraining from evil, because the law encourageth to the one, and de-

terreth from the other, is no evidence of his being under the law, and

not under grace.

6.107

7. Neither are the forementioned uses of the law contrary to

the grace of the gospel, but do sweetly comply with it:

the Spirit of

Christ subduing and enabling the will of man to do that freely and

cheerfully, which the will of God, revealed in the law, requireth to

be done.

CHAPTER XXII CHAPTER XX

Of Christian Liberty, and Liberty of Conscience

6.108

1. The liberty which Christ hath purchased for believers under

the gospel consists in their freedom from the guilt of sin, the condemn-

ing wrath of God, the curse of the moral law;

and in their being deliv-

ered from this present evil world, bondage to Satan, and dominion of

sin,

from the evil of afflictions, the sting of death, the victory of the

grave, and everlasting damnation;

as also in their free access to God,

and their yielding obedience unto him, not out of slavish fear, but a

childlike love, and a willing mind.

All which were common also to

believers under the law;

but under the New Testament, the liberty of

Christians is further enlarged in their freedom from the yoke of the

ceremonial law, to which the Jewish church was subjected;

and in

greater boldness of access to the throne of grace,

and in fuller

com-

munications of the free Spirit of God, than believers under the law did

ordinarily partake of.

UPCUSA ed. reads: “full.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.109–.112

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

171

6.109

2. God alone is Lord of the conscience, and hath left it free from

the doctrines and commandments of men which are in anything contra-

ry to his Word, or beside it in matters of faith or worship.

So that to

believe such doctrines, or to obey such commandments out of con-

science, is to betray true liberty of conscience;

and the requiring an

implicit faith, and an absolute and blind obedience, is to destroy liberty

of conscience, and reason also.

6.110

3. They who, upon pretense of Christian liberty, do practice any

sin, or cherish any lust, do thereby destroy the end of Christian liberty;

which is, that, being delivered out of the hands of our enemies, we

might serve the Lord without fear, in holiness and righteousness before

him, all the days of our life.

6.111

4. And because the power which God hath ordained, and the

liberty which Christ hath purchased, are not intended by God to de-

stroy, but mutually to uphold and preserve one another; they who, up-

on pretense of Christian liberty, shall oppose any lawful power, or the

lawful exercise of it, whether it be civil or ecclesiastical, resist the or-

dinance of God.

And for their publishing of such opinions, or main-

taining of such practices, as are contrary to the light of nature, or to the

known principles of Christianity, whether concerning faith, worship,

or conversation; or to the power of godliness; or such erroneous opin-

ions or practices as, either in their own nature, or in the manner of pub-

lishing or maintaining them, are destructive to the external peace and

order which Christ hath established in the church; they may lawfully

be called to account, and proceeded against by the censures of the

Church.

h15

CHAPTER XXIII CHAPTER XXI

Of Religious Worship and the Sabbath Day

6.112

1. The light of nature showeth that there is a God, who hath

lordship and sovereignty over all; is good, and doeth good unto all;

and is therefore to be feared, loved, praised, called upon, trusted in,

and served with all the heart, and with all the soul, and with all the

might.

But the acceptable way of worshipping the true God is institut-

ed by himself, and so limited by his own revealed will, that he may not

be worshipped according to the imaginations and devices of men, or

the suggestions of Satan, under any visible representation or any other

way not prescribed in the Holy Scripture.

Ed. 1647 includes: “and by the Power of the Civil Magistrate.”

6.113–.118 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

172

6.113

2. Religious worship is to be given to God, the Father, Son, and

Holy Ghost; and to him alone:

not to angels, saints, or any other crea-

ture:

and since the Fall, not without a Mediator; nor in the mediation

of any other but of Christ alone.

6.114

3. Prayer with thanksgiving, being one special part of religious

worship,

is by God required of all men;

and that it may be accepted,

it is to be made in the name of the Son,

by the help of his Spirit,

ac-

cording to his will,

with understanding, reverence, humility, ferven-

cy, faith, love, and perseverance;

and, if vocal, in a known tongue.

6.115

4. Prayer is to be made for things lawful,

and for all sorts of

men living, or that shall live hereafter,

but not for the dead.

i 15

6.116

5. The reading of the Scriptures with godly fear;

the sound

preaching,

and conscionable hearing of the Word, in obedience unto

God with understanding, faith, and reverence;

singing of psalms with

grace in the heart;

as, also, the due administration and worthy receiv-

ing of the sacraments instituted by Christ; are all parts of the ordinary

religious worship of God:

besides religious oaths,

and

vows,

sol-

emn fastings,

and thanksgivings upon special occasion;

which are,

in their several times and seasons, to be used in an holy and religious

manner.

6.117

6. Neither prayer, nor any other part of religious worship, is

now, under the gospel, either tied unto, or made more acceptable by,

any place in which it is performed, or towards which it is directed:

but God is to be worshipped everywhere

in spirit and in

truth;

as in

private families

daily,

and in secret each one by himself,

so more

solemnly in the public assemblies, which are not carelessly or willfully

to be neglected or forsaken, when God, by his Word or providence,

calleth thereunto.

6.118

7. As it is of the law of nature that, in general, a due proportion

of time be set apart for the worship of God; so, in his Word, by a posi-

tive, moral, and perpetual commandment, binding all men in all ages,

he hath particularly appointed one day in seven for a Sabbath, to be

kept holy unto him:

which, from the beginning of the world to the

resurrection of Christ, was the last day of the week; and from the res-

urrection of Christ, was changed into the first day of the week, which

in Scripture is called the Lord’s Day, and is to be continued to the end

of the world as the Christian Sabbath.

Ed. 1647 includes: “nor for those of whom it may be known, that they have sinned the sin unto death.”

Ed. 1647 lacks: “and.”

Ed. 1647 lacks: “in.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.119–.123

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

173

6.119

8. This Sabbath is then kept holy unto the Lord when men, after a

due preparing of their hearts, and ordering of their common affairs be-

forehand, do not only observe an holy rest all the day from their own

works, words, and thoughts about their worldly employments and recrea-

tions;

but also are taken up the whole time in the public and private

exercises of his worship, and in the duties of necessity and mercy.

CHAPTER XXIV CHAPTER XXII

Of Lawful Oaths and Vows

6.120

1. A lawful oath is a part of religious worship,

wherein upon

just occasion, the person swearing solemnly calleth God to witness

what he asserteth or promiseth; and to judge him according to the truth

or falsehood of what he sweareth.

6.121

2. The name of God only is that by which men ought to swear,

and therein it is to be used with all holy fear and reverence,

therefore to

swear vainly or rashly by that glorious and dreadful name, or to swear at

all by any other thing, is sinful, and to be abhorred.

Yet, as, in matters of

weight and moment, an oath is warranted by the Word of God, under the

New Testament, as well as under the Old, so a lawful oath, being im-

posed by lawful authority, in such matters ought to be taken.

6.122

3. Whosoever taketh an

oath ought duly to consider the

weightiness of so solemn an act,

and therein to avouch nothing

but what he is fully persuaded is

the truth. Neither may any man

bind himself by oath to anything

but what is good and just, and

what he believeth so to be, and

what he is able and resolved to

perform. Yet it is a sin to refuse

an oath touching anything that is

good and just, being imposed by

lawful authority.

3. Whosoever taketh an oath

ought duly to consider the weight-

iness of so solemn an act, and

therein to avouch nothing but what

he is fully persuaded is the truth.

Neither may any man bind himself

by oath to anything but what is

good and just, and what he be-

lieveth so to be, and what he is

able and resolved to perform.

6.123

4. An oath is to be taken in the plain and common sense of the

words, without equivocation or mental reservation.

It cannot oblige to

sin; but in anything not sinful, being taken, it binds to performance,

although to a man’s own hurt:

nor is it to be violated, although made

to heretics or infidels.

Ed. 1647 continues: “Yet is it a sin, to refuse an Oath touching any thing that is good and just,

being imposed by lawfull Authority.”

6.124–.128 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

174

6.124

5. A vow is of the like nature with a promissory oath, and ought

to be made with the like religious care, and to be performed with the

like faithfulness.

6.125

6. It is not to be made to any creature, but to God alone:

and

that it may be accepted, it is to be made voluntarily, out of faith and

conscience of duty, in way of thankfulness for mercy received, or for

obtaining of what we want; whereby we more strictly bind ourselves to

necessary duties, or to other things, so far and so long as they may fitly

conduce thereunto.

6.126

7. No man may vow to do anything forbidden in the Word of

God, or what would hinder any duty therein commanded, or which is

not in his own power, and for the performance whereof he hath no

promise or ability from God.

In which respects,

monastical vows of

perpetual single life, professed poverty, and regular obedience, are so

far from being degrees of higher perfection, that they are superstitious

and sinful snares, in which no Christian may entangle himself.

CHAPTER XXV CHAPTER XXIII

Of the Civil Magistrate

6.127

1. God, the Supreme Lord and King of all the world, hath or-

dained civil magistrates to be under him over the people, for his own

glory and the public good; and to this end, hath armed them with the

power of the sword, for the defense and encouragement of them that

are good, and for the punishment of evildoers.

6.128

2. It is lawful for Christians to accept and execute the office of a

magistrate, when called thereunto;

in the managing whereof, as they

ought especially to maintain piety, justice, and peace, according to the

wholesome laws of each commonwealth,

so, for that end, they may

lawfully, now under the New Testament, wage war upon just and nec-

essary occasions.

Ed. 1647 includes: “Popish.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.129–.130

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

175

6.129

Civil magistrates may not assume to themselves the admin-

istration of the Word and Sacraments; or the power of the keys of the

kingdom of heaven; or, in the least, interfere in matters of faith.

Yet,

as nursing fathers, it is the duty of civil magistrates to protect the

church of our common Lord, without giving the preference to any de-

nomination of Christians above the rest, in such a manner that all ec-

clesiastical persons whatever shall enjoy the full, free, and unques-

tioned liberty of discharging every part of their sacred functions,

without violence or danger. And, as Jesus Christ hath appointed a reg-

ular government and discipline in his church, no law of any common-

wealth should interfere with, let, or hinder, the due exercise thereof,

among the voluntary members of any denomination of Christians, ac-

cording to their own profession and belief. It is the duty of civil magis-

trates to protect the person and good name of all their people, in such

an effectual manner as that no person be suffered, either upon pretense

of religion or infidelity, to offer any indignity, violence, abuse, or inju-

ry to any other person whatsoever: and to take order, that all religious

and ecclesiastical assemblies be held without molestation or disturb-

ance.

6.130

4. It is the duty of the people to pray for magistrates,

to honor

their persons,

to pay them tribute and other dues,

to obey their lawful

commands, and to be subject to their authority, for conscience’ sake.

Infidelity, or difference in religion, doth not make void the magis-

trate’s just and legal authority, nor free the people from their due obe-

dience to him:

from which ecclesiastical persons are not exempted;

much less hath the Pope any power or

jurisdiction over them in their

dominions, or over any of their people; and least of all to deprive them

of their dominions or lives, if he shall judge them to be heretics, or

upon any other pretense whatsoever.

Ed. 1647 reads: “III. The Civill Magistrate may not assume to himself the administration of the Word

and Sacraments, or the power of the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven: yet, he hath Authoritie, and it is

his duetie, to take order, that Unitie and Peace be preserved in the Church, that the Truth of God be kept

pure, and intire, that all Blasphemies and Heresies be suppressed, all corruptions and abuses in Worship

and Discipline prevented, or reformed; and all the Ordinances of God duely settled, administered, and

observed. For the better effecting whereof, he hath power to call Synods, to be present at them, and to

provide that whatsoever is transacted in them, be according to the minde of God.”

Ed. 1647 reads: “and”

6.131–.132 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

176

CHAPTER XXIV

Of Marriage and Divorce

6.131

1. Christian marriage is an

institution ordained of God,

blessed by our Lord Jesus Christ,

established and sanctified for the

happiness and welfare of man-

kind, into which spiritual and

physical union one man and one

woman enter, cherishing a mutual

esteem and love, bearing with

each other’s infirmities and

weaknesses, comforting each

other in trouble, providing in

honesty and industry for each

other and for their household,

praying for each other, and living

together the length of their days

as heirs of the grace of life.

Ed.1647, Chapter XXIV reads:

“I. Marriage is to be between one Man and one Woman: neither is it lawfull for any Man to have more

then one Wife, nor for any Woman to have more then one Husband, at the same time.

“II. Marriage was ordained for the mutuall help of Husband and Wife, for the increase of man-kinde

with a legitimate issue, and of the Church with an holy seed and, for preventing of uncleannesse.

“III. It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry, who are able with judgement, to give their consent. Yet, is it

the duty of Christians to marry onely in the Lord: And therefore such as professe the true reformed Religion,

should not marry with Infidels, Papists or other Idolaters: Neither should such as are godly be unequally

yoked, by marrying with such as are notoriously wicked in their life, or maintaine damnable Heresies.

“IV. Marriage ought not be within the degrees of Consanguinity or Affinity forbidden in the Word: Nor

can such incestuous marriages ever be made lawfull by any Law of man, or consent of Parties, so as

those persons may live together as man and wife. The man may not marry any of his wives kindred,

nearer in blood, then he may of his own: nor the woman of her husbands kindred, then of her own.

“V. Adultery, or fornication committed after a Contract, being detected before marriage, giveth just

occasion to the innocent party to dissolve that Contract. In the case of Adultery after marriage, it is law-

full for the innocent party to sue out a Divorce: And after the Divorce, to marry another, as if the offend-

ing party were dead.

“VI. Although the corruption of man be such as is apt to study arguments, unduely to put asunder those

whom God hath joyned together in marriage: yet, nothing but Adultery, or such wilfull desertion as can

no way be remedied, by the Church, or Civil Magistrate, is cause sufficient of dissolving the bond of

Marriage: Wherein, a publicke and orderly course of proceeding is to be observed: And the Persons

concerned in it, not left to their own wills and discretion, in their owne case.”

6.132

2. Because the corruption

of man is apt unduly to put asun-

der those whom God hath joined

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.132–.135

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

177

together in marriage, and because

the Church is concerned with the

establishment of marriage in the

Lord as Scripture sets it forth, and

with the present penitence as well

as with the past innocence or

guilt of those whose marriage has

been broken; therefore as a

breach of that holy relation may

occasion divorce, so remarriage

after a divorce granted on

grounds explicitly stated in Scrip-

ture or implicit in the gospel of

Christ may be sanctioned in keep-

ing with his redemptive gospel,

when sufficient penitence for sin

and failure is evident, and a firm

purpose of and endeavor after

Christian marriage is manifest.

CHAPTER XXVI

Of Marriage and Divorce

6.133

1. Marriage is a union be-

tween one man and one woman,

designed of God to last so long as

they both shall live.

6.134

2. Marriage is designed for

the mutual help of husband and

wife;

for the safeguarding, un-

dergirding, and development of

their moral and spiritual charac-

ter;

for the propagation of chil-

dren and the rearing of them in

the discipline and instruction of

the Lord.

6.135

3. All persons who are able

with judgment to give their con-

sent may marry,

except within

the limits of blood relationship

forbidden by Scripture,

and such

marriages are valid before God in

the eyes of the church.

But no

6.135–.137 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

178

marriage can be fully and secure-

ly Christian in spirit or in purpose

unless both partners are commit-

ted to a common Christian faith

and to a deeply shared intention

of building a Christian home.

Evangelical Christians should

seek as partners in marriage only

persons who hold in common a

sound basis of evangelical faith.

6.136

4. Marriage for the Chris-

tian has religious as well as civil

significance.

The distinctive con-

tribution of the church in per-

forming the marriage ceremony is

to affirm the divine institution of

marriage;

to invoke God’s

blessing upon those who enter

into the marital relationship in

accordance with his word;

hear the vows of those who desire

to be married; and to assure the

married partners of God’s grace

within their new relationship.

6.137

5. It is the divine intention

that persons entering the marriage

covenant become inseparably

united, thus allowing for no disso-

lution save that caused by the

death of either husband or wife.

However, the weaknesses of one

or both partners may lead to gross

and persistent denial of the mar-

riage vows so that marriage dies

at the heart and the union be-

comes intolerable; yet only in

cases of extreme, unrepented-of,

and irremediable unfaithfulness

(physical or spiritual) should sep-

aration or divorce be considered.

Such separation or divorce is ac-

cepted as permissible only be-

cause of the failure of one or both

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.137–.142

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

179

of the partners, and does not less-

en in any way the divine intention

for indissoluble union.

6.138

6. The remarriage of divorced

persons may be sanctioned by the

church, in keeping with the re-

demptive gospel of Christ, when

sufficient penitence for sin and

failure is evident, and a firm pur-

pose of and endeavor after Chris-

tian marriage is manifested.

6.139

7. Divorced persons should

give prayerful thought to discover

if God’s vocation for them is to

remain unmarried, since one failure

in this realm raises serious question

as to the rightness and wisdom of

undertaking another union.

CHAPTER XXVII CHAPTER XXV

Of the Church

6.140

1. The catholic or universal church, which is invisible, consists

of the whole number of the elect, that have been, are, or shall be gath-

ered into one, under Christ the head thereof, and is the spouse, the

body, the fullness of Him that filleth all in all.

6.141

2. The visible Church, which is also catholic or universal under

the gospel (not confined to one nation as before under the law), con-

sists of all those throughout the world that profess the true religion,

together with their children;

and is the Kingdom of the Lord Jesus

Christ;

the house and family of God,

through which men are ordi-

narily saved and union with which is essential to their best growth and

service.

6.142

3. Unto this catholic visible Church, Christ hath given the ministry,

oracles, and ordinances of God, for the gathering and perfecting of the

saints, in this life, to the end of the world: and doth by his own presence

and Spirit, according to his promise, make them effectual thereunto.

Ed. 1647 reads: “and of their children.”

Ed. 1647 reads: “out of which, there is no ordinary possibility of Salvation.”

6.143–.147 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

180

6.143

4. This catholic Church hath been sometimes more, sometimes

less, visible.

And particular churches, which are members thereof, are

more or less pure, according as the doctrine of the gospel is taught and

embraced, ordinances administered, and public worship performed

more or less purely in them.

6.144

5. The purest churches under heaven are subject both to mixture

and error:

and some have so degenerated as to become

apparently no

churches of Christ.

Nevertheless, there shall be always a Church on

earth, to worship God according to his will.

6.145

6. The Lord Jesus Christ is

the only head of the Church,

and the claim of any man to be

the vicar of Christ and the head of

the Church is without warrant in

fact or in Scripture, even anti-

Christian, a usurpation dishonor-

ing to the Lord Jesus Christ.

The Lord Jesus Christ is

the only head of the Church, and

the claim of any man to be the

vicar of Christ and the head of the

Church is unscriptural, without

warrant in fact, and is a usurpa-

tion dishonoring to the Lord Jesus

Christ.

CHAPTER XXVIII CHAPTER XXVI

Of the Communion of Saints

6.146

1. All saints being

united to Jesus Christ their head, by his Spir-

it and by faith, have fellowship with him in his graces, sufferings,

death, resurrection, and glory:

and, being united to one another in

love, they have communion in each other’s gifts and graces,

and are

obliged to the performance of such duties, public and private, as to

conduce to their mutual good, both in the inward and outward man.

6.147

2. Saints by their

profession are bound to maintain an holy fel-

lowship and communion in the worship of God, and in performing

such other spiritual services as tend to their mutual edification;

as also

in relieving each other in outward things, according to their several

abilities and necessities. Which communion, as God offereth oppor-

tunity, is to be extended unto all those who, in every place, call upon

the name of the Lord Jesus.

Ed. 1647 reads: “no Churches of Christ, but Synagogues of Satan.”

Ed. 1647 reads: “VI. There is no other Head of the Church, but the Lord Jesus Christ: Nor can the Pope

of Rome, in any sense be head thereof: but is, that Antichrist, that Man of sin and Son of Perdition, that

exalteth himself, in the Church, against Christ, and all that is called God.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “that are.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “by profession.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.148–.154

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

181

6.148

3. This communion which the saints have with Christ, doth not

make them in any wise partakers of the substance of his Godhead, or to

be equal with Christ in any respect: either of which to affirm, is impi-

ous and blasphemous.

Nor doth their communion one with another as

saints, take away or infringe the title or property which each man hath

in his goods and possessions.

CHAPTER XXIX CHAPTER XXVII

Of the Sacraments

6.149

1. Sacraments are holy signs and seals of the covenant of grace,

immediately instituted by God,

to represent Christ and his benefits,

and to confirm our interest in him:

as also to put a visible difference

between those that belong unto the church, and the rest of the world;

and solemnly to engage them to the service of God in Christ, according

to his Word.

6.150

2. There is in every sacrament a spiritual relation, or sacramental

union, between the sign and the thing signified; whence it comes to

pass that the names and effects of the one are attributed to the other.

6.151

3. The grace which is exhibited in or by the sacraments, rightly

used, is not conferred by any power in them; neither doth the efficacy

of a sacrament depend upon the piety or intention of him that doth ad-

minister it, but upon the work of the Spirit,

and the word of institution,

which contains, together with a precept authorizing the use thereof, a

promise of benefit to worthy receivers.

6.152

4. There be only two sacraments ordained by Christ our Lord in

the gospel, that is to say, baptism and the supper of the Lord:

neither

of which may be dispensed by any but by a minister of the Word, law-

fully ordained.

6.153

5. The sacraments of the Old Testament, in regard of the spiritual

things thereby signified and exhibited, were, for substance, the same

with those of the New.

CHAPTER XXX CHAPTER XXVIII

Of Baptism

6.154

1. Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testament, ordained by Je-

sus Christ,

not only for the solemn admission of the party baptized into

the visible Church,

but also to be unto him a sign and seal of the cove-

nant of grace,

of his ingrafting into Christ,

of regeneration,

of remis-

sion of sins,

and of his giving up unto God, through Jesus Christ, to

walk in newness of life:

which sacrament is, by Christ’s own appoint-

ment, to be continued in his church until the end of the world.

6.155–.162 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

182

6.155

2. The outward element to be used in this sacrament is water,

wherewith the party is to be baptized in the name of the Father, and of

the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,

by a minister of the gospel, lawfully

called thereunto.

6.156

3. Dipping of the person into the water is not necessary, but bap-

tism is rightly administered by pouring or sprinkling water upon the

person.

6.157

4. Not only those that do actually profess faith in and obedience

unto Christ,

but also the infants of one or both believing parents are to

be baptized.

6.158

5. Although it be a great sin to contemn or neglect this ordi-

nance,

yet grace and salvation are not so inseparably annexed unto it

as that no person can be regenerated or saved without it,

or that all

that are baptized are undoubtedly regenerated.

6.159

6. The efficacy of Baptism is not tied to that moment of time

wherein it is administered;

yet, notwithstanding, by the right use of

this ordinance the grace promised is not only offered, but really exhib-

ited and conferred by the Holy Ghost, to such (whether of age or in-

fants) as that grace belongeth unto, according to the counsel of God’s

own will, in his appointed time.

6.160

7. The sacrament of Baptism is but once to be administered to

any person.

CHAPTER XXXI CHAPTER XXIX

Of the Lord’s Supper

6.161

1. Our Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he was betrayed, institut-

ed the sacrament of his body and blood, called the Lord’s Supper, to be

observed in his Church unto the end of the world; for the perpetual

remembrance of the sacrifice of himself in his death, the sealing all

benefits thereof unto true believers, their spiritual nourishment and

growth in him, their further engagement in and to all duties which they

owe unto him; and to be a bond and pledge of their communion with

him, and with each other, as members of his mystical body.

6.162

2. In this sacrament Christ is not offered up to his Father, nor any

real sacrifice made at all for remission of sins of the quick or dead, but

Ed. 1647 reads: “... but onely a Commemoration of that one offering up of Himselfe, by Himselfe, upon

the Crosse, once for all: and, a spirituall Oblation of all possible praise unto God, for the same: So that,

the Popish Sacrifice of the masse (as they call it) is most abominably injurious to Christs one, onely

Sacrifice, the alone Propitation for all the sins of the Elect.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.162–.167

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

183

a commemoration of that one

offering up of himself, by himself, upon

the cross, once for all, and a spiritual oblation of all possible praise

unto God for the same; so that the so-called sacrifice of the mass is

most contradictory to Christ’s one

sacrifice, the only propitiation for

all the sins of the elect.

6.163

3. The Lord Jesus hath, in

this ordinance, appointed his min-

isters to declare his word of institu-

tion to the people, to pray, and

bless the elements of bread and

wine, and thereby to set them apart

from a common to an holy use; and

to take and break the bread, to take

the cup, and (they communicating

also themselves) to give both to the

communicants.

3. The Lord hath, in this

ordinance, appointed his minis-

ters to declare his word of insti-

tution to the people, to pray, and

bless the elements of bread and

wine, and thereby to set them

apart from a common to an holy

use; and to take and break the

bread, to take cup, and (they

communicating also themselves)

to give both to the communi-

cants; but to none who are not

then present in the congregation.

6.164

4. Private masses, or receiving this sacrament by a priest, or any

other, alone; as likewise the denial of the cup to the people; worship-

ping the elements, the lifting them up, or carrying them about for ado-

ration, and the reserving them for any pretended religious use, are all

contrary to the nature of this sacrament, and to the institution of Christ.

6.165

5. The outward elements in this sacrament, duly set apart to the

uses ordained by Christ, have such relation to him crucified, as that

truly, yet sacramentally only, they are sometimes called by the name of

the things they represent, to wit, the body and blood of Christ;

albeit,

in substance and nature, they still remain truly, and only, bread and

wine, as they were before.

6.166

6. That doctrine which maintains a change of the substance of

bread and wine, into the substance of Christ’s body and blood (com-

monly called transubstantiation) by consecration of a priest, or by any

other way, is repugnant, not to Scripture alone, but even to common

sense and reason; overthroweth the nature of the sacrament; and hath

been, and is, the cause of manifold superstitions, yea, of gross idola-

tries.

6.167

7. Worthy receivers, outwardly partaking of the visible elements in

this sacrament, do then also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, yet not

carnally and corporally, but spiritually, receive and feed upon Christ cru-

UPCUSA ed. reads: “once.”

UPCUSA ed. reads: “own.”

6.167–.170 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

184

cified, and all benefits of his death: the body and blood of Christ being

then not corporally or carnally in, with, or under the bread and wine; yet

as really, but spiritually, present to the faith of believers in that ordinance,

as the elements themselves are to their outward senses.

6.168

8. Although ignorant and

wicked men receive the outward

elements in this sacrament, yet

they receive not the thing signified

thereby; but by their unworthy

coming thereunto are guilty of the

body and blood of the Lord, and

bring judgement of themselves.

8. Although ignorant and

wicked men receive the outward

elements in this sacrament, yet

they receive not the thing signi-

fied thereby; but by their unwor-

thy coming thereunto are guilty

of body and blood of the Lord,

and bring judgement on them-

selves. Wherefore all ignorant

and ungodly persons, as they are

unfit to enjoy communion with

him, so are they unworthy of the

Lord’s Table, and cannot, with-

out great sin against Christ,

while they remain such, partake

of these holy mysteries, or be

admitted thereunto.

CHAPTER XXXII CHAPTER XXX

Of Church Censures

6.169

1. The Lord Jesus, as king and head of his Church, hath therein

appointed a government in the hand of Church officers, distinct from

the civil magistrate.

6.170

2. To these officers the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven are

committed, by virtue whereof they have power respectively to retain

and remit sins, to shut that kingdom against the impenitent, both by

the word and censures; and to open it unto penitent sinners, by the

ministry of the gospel, and by absolution from censures, as occasion

shall require.

Ed. 1647 reads: “… to their own damnation.”

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.171–.175

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

185

6.171

3. Church censures are necessary for the reclaiming and gaining

of offending brethren; for deterring of others from like offenses; for

purging out of that leaven which might infect the whole lump; for vin-

dicating the honor of Christ, and the holy profession of the gospel; and

for preventing the wrath of God, which might justly fall upon the

Church, if they should suffer his covenant, and the seals thereof, to be

profaned by notorious and obstinate offenders.

6.172

4. For the better attaining of these ends, the officers of the

church are to proceed by admonition, suspension from the sacrament of

the Lord’s Supper for a season, by excommunication from the Church,

according to the nature of the crime, and demerit of the person.

CHAPTER XXXIII

CHAPTER XXXI

Of Synods and Councils

6.173

1. For the better government and further edification of the

Church, there ought to be such assemblies as are commonly called syn-

ods or councils:

and it belongeth to the overseers and other rulers of

the particular churches, by virtue of their office, and the power which

Christ hath given them for edification, and not for destruction, to ap-

point such assemblies; and to convene together in them, as often as they

shall judge it expedient for the good of the Church.

6.174

It belongeth to synods and councils, ministerially, to determine

controversies of faith, and cases of conscience; to set down rules and

directions for the better ordering of the public worship of God, and

government of his Church; to receive complaints in cases of mal-

administration, and authoritatively to determine the same: which de-

crees and determinations, if consonant to the Word of God, are to be

received with reverence and submission, not only for their agreement

with the Word, but also for the power whereby they are made, as being

an ordinance of God, appointed thereunto in his Word.

6.175

3. All synods or councils since the apostles’ times, whether gen-

eral or particular, may err, and many have erred; therefore they are not

to be made the rule of faith or practice, but to be used as a help in both.

Remainder of this section added in 1788.

Ed. 1647 reads: “II. As Magistrates may lawfully call a Synod of Ministers, and other fit Persons, to

consult and advise with, about matters of Religion: So, if Magistrates be open to enemies to the Church,

the Ministers of Christ, of themselves, by vertue of their Office, or, they, with other fit persons, upon

delegation from their Churches, may meet together in such Assemblies.”

Sections 3–5 renumbered as 2–4 in 1788.

6.176–.181 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

186

6.176

4. Synods and councils are to handle or conclude nothing but that

which is ecclesiastical; and are not to intermeddle with civil affairs

which concern the commonwealth unless by way of humble petition in

cases extraordinary; or by way of advice for satisfaction of conscience,

if they be thereunto required by the civil magistrate.

CHAPTER XXXIV CHAPTER XXXII

Of the State of Man After Death,

and of the Resurrection of the Dead

6.177

1. The bodies of men, after death, return to dust, and see corrup-

tion;

but their souls (which neither die nor sleep), having an immortal

subsistence, immediately return to God who gave them.

The souls of

the righteous, being then made perfect in holiness, are received into the

highest heavens, where they behold the face of God in light and glory,

waiting for the full redemption of their bodies;

and the souls of the

wicked are cast into hell, where they remain in torments and utter dark-

ness, reserved to the judgment of the great day.

Besides these two

places for souls separated from their bodies, the Scripture acknowledg-

eth none.

6.178

2. At the last day, such as are found alive shall not die, but be

changed:

and all the dead shall be raised up with the self-same bodies,

and none other, although with different qualities, which shall be united

again to their souls for ever.

6.179

3. The bodies of the unjust shall, by the power of Christ, be

raised to dishonor; the bodies of the just, by his Spirit, unto honor, and

be made conformable to his own glorious body.

CHAPTER XXXV CHAPTER XXXIII

Of the Last Judgement

6.180

1. God hath appointed a day, wherein he will judge the world in

righteousness by Jesus Christ,

to whom all power and judgment is giv-

en of the Father.

In which day, not only the apostate angels shall be

judged; but likewise all persons, that have lived upon earth, shall appear

before the tribunal of Christ, to give an account of their thoughts,

words, and deeds; and to receive according to what they have done in

the body, whether good or evil.

6.181

2. The end of God’s appointing this day, is for the manifestation

of the glory of his mercy in the eternal salvation of the elect;

and of his

justice in the damnation of the reprobate, who are wicked and disobedi-

ent.

For then shall the righteous go into everlasting life, and receive

that fullness of joy and refreshing which shall come from the presence

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.181–.184

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

187

of the Lord:

but the wicked, who know not God, and obey not the gos-

pel of Jesus Christ, shall be cast into eternal torments, and punished

with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the

glory of his power.

6.182

3. As Christ would have us to be certainly persuaded that there

shall be a day of judgment, both to deter all men from sin, and for the

greater consolation of the godly in their adversity;

so will he have that

day unknown to men, that they may shake off all carnal security, and be

always watchful, because they know not at what hour the Lord will

come; and may be ever prepared to say, Come Lord Jesus, come quick-

ly.

Amen.

CHAPTER XXXIV

Of the Holy Spirit

6.183

1. The Holy Spirit, the third

Person in the Trinity, proceeding

from the Father and the Son, of

the same substance and equal in

power and glory, is, together with

the Father and the Son, to be be-

lieved in, loved, obeyed, and wor-

shiped throughout all ages.

6.184

2. He is the Lord and Giver

of life, everywhere present, and is

the source of all good thoughts,

pure desires, and holy counsels in

men. By him the prophets were

moved to speak the Word of God,

and all the writers of the Holy

Scriptures inspired to record infal-

libly the mind and will of God.

The dispensation of the gospel is

especially committed to him. He

prepares the way for it, accompa-

nies it with his persuasive power,

and urges its message upon the

reason and conscience of men, so

that they who reject its merciful

offer are not only without excuse,

but are also guilty of resisting the

Holy Spirit.

Added 1903.

6.185–.187 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

188

6.185

3. The Holy Spirit, whom

the Father is ever willing to give

to all who ask him, is the only

efficient agent in the application

of redemption. He regenerates

men by his grace, convicts them

of sin, moves them to repentance,

and persuades and enables them to

embrace Jesus Christ by faith. He

unites all believers to Christ,

dwells in them as their Comforter

and Sanctifier, gives to them the

Spirit of adoption and prayer, and

performs all these gracious offices

by which they are sanctified and

sealed unto the day of redemption.

6.186

4. By the indwelling of the

Holy Spirit all believers being

vitally united to Christ, who is the

head, are thus united one to an-

other in the Church, which is his

body. He calls and anoints minis-

ters for their holy office, qualifies

all other officers in the Church for

their special work, and imparts

various gifts and graces to its

members. He gives efficacy to the

Word and to the ordinances of the

gospel. By him the Church will be

preserved, increased, purified, and

at last made perfectly holy in the

presence of God.

CHAPTER XXXV

Of the Gospel of the

Love of God and Missions

6.187

1. God in infinite and per-

fect love, having provided in the

covenant of grace, through the

mediation and sacrifice of the

Lord Jesus Christ, a way of life

Added 1903.

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.187–.190

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

189

and salvation, sufficient for and

adapted to the whole lost race of

man, doth freely offer this salva-

tion to all men in the gospel.

6.188

2. In the gospel God de-

clares his love for the world and

his desire that all men should be

saved; reveals fully and clearly

the only way of salvation; prom-

ises eternal life to all who truly

repent and believe in Christ; in-

vites and commands all to em-

brace the offered mercy; and by

his Spirit accompanying the

Word pleads with men to accept

his gracious invitation.

6.189

3. It is the duty and privi-

lege of everyone who hears the

gospel immediately to accept its

merciful provisions; and they who

continue in impenitence and unbe-

lief incur aggravated guilt and

perish by their own fault.

6.190

4. Since there is no other

way of salvation than that revealed

in the gospel, and since in the di-

vinely established and ordinary

method of grace faith cometh by

hearing the Word of God, Christ

hath commissioned his Church to

go into all the world and to make

disciples of all nations. All believ-

ers are, therefore, under obligation

to sustain the ordinance of the

Christian religion where they are

already established, and to contrib-

ute by their prayers, gifts, and per-

sonal efforts to the extension of the

Kingdom of Christ throughout the

whole earth.

6.191–.192 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

190

Declaratory Statement

6.191

While the ordination vow of

ministers, ruling elders, and dea-

cons, as set forth in the Form of

Government, requires the recep-

tion and adoption of the Confes-

sion of Faith only as containing

the system of doctrine taught in

the Holy Scriptures, nevertheless,

seeing that the desire has been

formally expressed for a disavow-

al by the Church of certain infer-

ences drawn from statements in

the Confession of Faith, and also

for a declaration of certain aspects

of revealed truth which appear at

the present time to call for more

explicit statement, therefore The

United Presbyterian Church in the

United States of America does

authoritatively declare as follows:

Added 1903.

6.192

First, with reference to Chap-

ter III of the Confession of Faith:

that concerning those who are

saved in Christ, the doctrine of

God’s eternal decree is held in

harmony with the doctrine of his

love to all mankind, his gift of his

Son to be the propitiation for the

sins of the whole world, and his

readiness to bestow his saving

grace on all who seek it; that con-

cerning those who perish, the doc-

trine of God’s eternal decree is

held in harmony with the doctrine

that God desires not the death of

any sinner, but has provided in

Christ a salvation sufficient for

all, adapted to all, and freely of-

fered in the gospel to all; that men

are fully responsible for their

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH 6.192–.193

Presbyterian Church

in the United States

The United Presbyterian Church

in the United States of America

191

treatment of God’s gracious offer;

that his decree hinders no man

from accepting that offer; and that

no man is condemned except on

the ground of his sin.

6.193

Second, with reference to

Chapter X, Section 3, of the Con-

fession of Faith, that it is not to be

regarded as teaching that any who

die in infancy are lost. We believe

that all dying in infancy are in-

cluded in the election of grace,

and are regenerated and saved by

Christ through the Spirit, who

works when and where and how

he pleases.

ENDNOTES FOR 6.001–.013

192

ENDNOTES

GENERAL NOTE: At several points the

Confession of Faith is more specific in

its statements than the Scriptures. These

statements are inferences drawn from the

Scriptures or from statements based on

the Scriptures, or from the experience

and observation of the Church. In such

cases no texts are cited, but reference is

made to this General Note.

Chapter I

1. Rom. 1:19, 20; 2:14, 15;

1:32.

2. I Cor. 1:21; 2:13, 14; 2:9–12;

Acts 4:12; Rom. 10:13, 14.

3. Heb. 1:1, 2; Gal. 1:11, 12;

Deut. 4:12–14.

4. Luke 24:27; II Tim. 3:16;

Rom 15:4; II Peter 3:15, 16.

5. Luke 16:29–31; Heb. 2:1–3; II

Tim. 3:15, 16; II Peter 1:10.

6. See General Note.

7. The Canon of Scripture is

not established by explicit

passages, but by the testi-

mony of Jesus and His

Apostles; of ancient manu-

scripts and versions; of an-

cient Christian writers and

church councils, and by the

internal evidence exhibited

in the separate books.

8. I Thess. 2:13; II Tim. 3:16; II

Peter 1:21; Gal. 1:11, 12.

9. I Cor. 2:10, 11; John 16:13,

14; I Cor. 2:6–9.

10. Mark 7:5–7.

11. This statement is an infer-

ence from the sufficiency of

the Scriptures.

12. John 6:45; I Cor. 2:9, 10, 12.

13. I Cor. 14:26, 40; 11:13, 14.

14. II Peter 3:16; John 16:17;

6:60.

15. Ps 119:105, 130; Acts 17:11,

12.

16. See Note under Section 3,

figure 9 above.

17. Isaiah 8:20; Acts 15:14–18.

18. John 5:39; II Tim. 3:14, 15;

II Peter 1:19.

19. I Cor. 14:6, 9, 11, 12, 24, 27,

28; Matt. 28:19, 20; Col.

3:16; Rom. 15:4.

20. Matt. 4:5–7; 12:1–7.

21. Matt. 22:29, 31; Acts 28:25;

Luke 10:26.

Chapter II

1. Deut. 6:4; I Cor. 8:4, 6; I

Thess. 1:9; Jer. 10:10.

2. Jer. 23:24; Ps. 147:5; I Kings

8:27; Ps. 139.

3. John 4:24.

4. I Tim. 1:17.

5. Luke 24:39; Deut. 4:15, 16.

6. James 1:17; Mal. 3:6.

7. I Kings 8:27; Jer. 23:23, 24.

8. Ps. 90:2, I Tim. 1:17.

9. Rom 11:33; Ps. 145:3.

10. Rev. 4:8.

11. Rom 16:27.

12. Isa. 6:3; Rev. 4:8.

13. Ps. 115:3.

14. Isa. 44:6; Acts 17:24, 25.

15. Eph. 1:11.

16. Rom. 11:36; Rev. 4:11.

17. I John 4:8–10.

18. Exod. 34:6, 7.

19. Heb. 11:6.

20. Neh. 9:32, 33.

21. Hab. 1:13; Ps. 5:5, 6.

22. Exod. 34:7; Nahum 1:2, 3.

23. John 5:26; Acts 7:2, Ps.

119:68; I Tim. 6:15; Rom. 9:5.

24. Acts 17:24, 25.

25. Rom. 11:36; Isa. 40:12–17.

26. Dan. 4:25; Eph. 1:11.

27. Heb. 4:13.

28. Rom. 11:33; Ps. 147:5.

29. Isa. 46:9–11; Acts 15:18;

Ezek. 11:5.

30. Ps. 145:17; Rom 7:12.

31. Rev. 7:11, 12; Rev. 5:12–14.

32. Matt. 28:19; II Cor. 13:14;

Matt. 3:16, 17.

33. John 1:14, 18; 17:24.

34. Gal. 4:6; John 15:26.

ENDNOTES 6.014–.028

193

Chapter III

1. Eph. 1:11; Acts 4:27, 28:

Matt. 10:29, 30; Eph. 2:10.

2. James 1:13; I John 1:5.

3. Acts 2:23; Matt. 17:12; Acts

4:27, 28; John 19:11; Prov.

16:33; Acts 27:23, 24, 34, 44.

4. I Sam. 23:11, 12; Matt 11:21,

23; Ps. 139:1–4.

5. Rom. 9:11, 13, 16, 18; II

Tim. 1:9; Eph. 1:4, 5.

6. I Tim. 5:21; Acts 13:48; Rom.

8:29, 30; John 10:27–29.

7. Matt 25:41; Rom 9:22, 23;

Jude 4.

8. John 10:14–16, 27–29; 6:37–

39; 13:18; Acts 13:48; II

Tim. 2:19.

9. Eph. 1:4.

10. Eph. 1:11.

11. Eph. 1:9.

12. II Tim. 1:9.

13. Rom. 8:30; I Peter 5:10.

14. II Tim. 1:9; Eph. 1:6, 2:8, 9.

15. Eph. 1:5, 6, 12.

16. Eph. 2:10; II Thess. 2:13; I

Peter 1:2; Eph. 1:4.

17. Rom. 5:19; I Thess. 5:9, 10;

Titus 2:14.

18. Rom 9:11; II Thess. 2:13, 14;

I Cor. 1:9.

19. Rom 8:30.

20. Eph. 1:5.

21. Eph. 1:4; I Thess. 4:3; II

Thess. 2:13.

22. I Peter 1:5; John 10:28.

23. John 17:9; 6:64, 65; 8:47;

10:26; Acts 13:48; I John 2:19.

24. Matt. 11:25, 26.

25. Rom. 2:8, 9; II Thess. 2:10–

12; Rom. 9:14–22.

26. Rev. 15:3, 4.

27. See General Note.

Chapter IV

1. Gen. 1:1–3; Exod 20:11; Jer.

10:12; Col. 1:16; John 1:2, 3;

Heb. 1:2; 11:3; Ps. 104:24;

Gen 1.

2. Gen. 1:27.

3. Ps. 8:5, 6; Gen. 2:19, 20;

Luke 23:43; Matt. 10:28.

4. Gen. 1:26; Col. 3:10; Eph.

4:24.

5. Rom. 2:14, 15.

6. Gen. 2:16, 17, 3:6, 17.

7. Gen. 2:16, 17.

8. Gen. 2:17; 3:8–11, 23.

9. Gen. 1:28; Ps. 8:6–8.

Chapter V

1. Neh. 9:6; Heb. 1:3; Ps. 135:6;

Matt. 10:29–31; Acts 17:25,

28; Matt. 6:26, 30; Job,

Chapters 38–41.

2. Prov. 15:3; II Chron. 16:9;

Ps. 145:17; 104:24.

3. Acts 15:18.

4. Eph. 1:11; Ps. 33:11.

5. Eph. 3:10; Rom. 9:17; Ps. 145.

6. Acts 2:23. See under figures

3 and 4 above.

7. Gen. 8:22; Jer. 31–35.

8. Exod. 21:13; Gen 50:19, 20;

I Kings 22:34; Isa. 10:6–7.

9. Acts 27:24, 31, 44; Isa.

55:10, 11.

10. Hos. 1:7.

11. Rom. 4:19–21.

12. II Kings 6:6; Dan. 3:27.

13. This statement is sustained

by the doctrines of God’s de-

crees and providence. See ci-

tations under Chapter III and

Chapter V. Sections 1, 2, 3.

14. Rom. 11:32, 33; II Sam.

24:1; Acts 4:27, 28. See cita-

tions under Chapter III and

Chapter V, Sections 1, 2, 3.

15. II Kings 19:28; Isa. 10:5–7,

12, 15.

16. Gen. 50:20. See under figure

15 above.

17. I John 2:16; Ps. 50:21; James

1:13, 14.

18. Deut. 8:2; II Chron 32:25, 26,

31.

19. II Cor. 12:7–9; Ps. 73; 77:1–

12; Mark 14:66–72; John

21:15–17.

ENDNOTES FOR 6.029–.046

194

20. Rom. 1:24, 26, 28; 11:7, 8; II

Thess. 2:11, 12.

21. Deut. 29:4; Mark 4:11, 12.

22. Matt. 13:12; 25:29.

23. II Kings 8:12, 13.

24. Ps. 81:11, 12; II Thess. 2:10–12.

25. Exod. 8:15, 32; II Cor. 2:15,

16; Isa. 8:14; Exod. 7:3; I Pe-

ter 2:7, 8; Isa. 6:9, 10; Acts

28:26, 27.

26. Amos 9:8, 9; Rom. 8:28; Eph.

1:22.

Chapter VI

1. Gen. 3:13; II Cor. 11:3; Gen.

3:1–14.

2. Rom. 5:19–21.

3. Gen. 3:7, 8; 2:17.

4. Rom. 5:12; Eph. 2:3.

5. Gen. 6:5; Jer. 17:9; Rom.

3:10–19; 8:6–8; Ps. 58:1–5.

6. Acts 17:26. Compare Gen.

2:16, 17, with Rom. 5:12, 15–

19; I Cor. 15:21, 22, 45, 49.

7. Ps. 51:5; Gen. 5:3; John 3:6;

Rom. 3:10–18.

8. Rom. 5:6; 8:7; John 3:6; Rom.

7:18; Gen. 8:21; Rom. 8:7.

9. James 1:14, 15; Matt 15:19.

10. Rom. 7:14, 17, 18, 23.

11. Rom. 7:5, 7, 8, 25.

12. Rom. 3:19; 2:15; I John 3:4.

13. Eph. 2:3; Rom. 5:12.

14. Gal. 3:10.

15. Rom. 6:23; Gen. 2:17.

16. Eph. 4:18; Matt. 25:41; II

Thess. 1:9; Rom. 1:21–28;

Lev. 26:14ff; Deut. 28:15ff.

Chapter VII

1. See General Note.

2. Gen. 2:16, 17; Gal. 3:10; Ho-

sea 6:7; Rom. 5:12, 19; I Cor.

15:22, 47.

3. Compare Gen. 2:16, 17, with

Rom. 5:12–14; Rom. 10:5;

Luke 10:25–28; and with the

covenants made with Noah

and Abraham.

4. Matt. 26:28; Gal. 3:21; Rom.

8:3; Isa. 42:6; Gen. 3:15;

Heb. 10:5–10.

5. John 3:16; Acts 16:30, 31.

6. John 3:5–8; 6:37–44; Ezek.

36:26, 27.

7. Heb. 1:1, 2; II Cor. 3:6–9.

8. Rom. 4:11; Heb., Chapters 8,

9, 10.

9. Heb. 11:13; John 8:56, Gal.

3:6–8.

10. Acts 15:11; Rom. 3:30; Gal.

3:8, 9, 14.

11. Matt. 28:19, 20; I Cor.

11:23–25.

12. Heb. 8:6–13; II Cor. 3:9–11.

13. Eph. 2:15–19. See under fig-

ure 11 above.

14. Gal. 3:17, 29. See context

and citations under figure 10

above.

Chapter VIII

1. Isa. 42:1; I Peter 1:19, 20; I

Tim. 2:5; John 3:16.

2. Acts 3:22; Deut. 18:15.

3. Heb. 5:5, 6.

4. Ps. 2:6; Luke 1:33; Isa 9:6, 7.

5. Eph. 5:23.

6. Heb. 1:2.

7. Acts 17:31; II Cor. 5:10.

8. John 17:6; Eph. 1:4; John

6:37, 39; Isa. 53:10.

9. I Tim. 2:5, 6; Mark 10:45; I

Cor. 1:30; Rom 8:30.

10. John 1:1, 14; I John 5:20;

Phil. 2:6; Gal. 4:4; Heb. 2:14.

11. Heb. 2:17; 4:15.

12. Luke 1:27, 31, 35; Ga. 4:4.

See under figure 10 above.

13. Col. 2:9; Rom. 9:5. See under

figure 12 above.

14. Rom. 1:3, 4; 1 Tim 2:5.

15. Luke 4:18, 19, 21; Acts 10:38.

16. Col. 2:3.

17. Col. 1:19.

18. Heb. 7:26; John 1:14; Luke

4:18–21.

19. Heb. 5:4, 5.

20. John 5:22, 27; Matt 28:18.

21. Ps. 40:7, 8; Phil. 2:5–8.

22. Gal. 4:4.

23. Matt. 3:15; John 17:4.

ENDNOTES 6.046–.061

195

24. Matt. 26:37, 38; Luke 22:44;

Matt. 27:46.

25. Matt., Chapters 26 and 27.

26. Phil. 2:8.

27. Acts 2:24, 27; 13:37.

28. I Cor. 15:4.

29. John 20:25, 27.

30. Luke 24:50, 51; Acts 1:9;

Acts 2:33–36.

31. Rom. 8:34; Heb. 7:25.

32. Acts 10:42; Matt. 13:40–42;

16:27; 25:31–33; II Tim. 4:1.

33. Rom. 5:19; Heb. 9:14; Rom.

3:25, 26; Heb. 10:14; Eph. 5:2.

34. Eph. 1:11, 14; John 17:2;

Rom. 5:10, 11; Heb. 9:12, 15.

35. Gen. 3:15; Rev. 13:8; Heb.

13:8.

36. I Peter 3:18; Heb. 9:14; John

10:17, 18.

37. Acts 20:28; John 3:13; I John

3:16.

38. John 6:37, 39; 10:16.

39. I John 2:1; Rom. 8:34.

40. John 15:15; 17:6; Gal. 1:11,

12; Eph. 1:7–9.

41. Rom. 8:9, 14; Titus 3:4, 5;

Rom. 15:18, 19; John 17:17.

42. Ps. 110:1; I Cor. 15:25, 26;

Mal. 4:2, 3: Col. 2:15.

Chapter IX (PCUS)

1. Paragraph 1: II Cor. 13:14;

John 15:26; Matt. 28:19;

3:16; Luke 1:35; Eph. 4:30;

Heb. 10:29; I Cor. 10:10, 11;

Rev. 22:17; Eph. 2:18–20,

22; John 14:26; 16:7; Gal.

4:6; Acts 5:3, 4; 16:6, 7;

Mark 3:29; Rom. 8:26, 27; I

John 2:20–27.

2. Paragraph 2: Eph. 4:30; 5:9;

Gen. 1:2; John 3:5; Acts 2:1–

21; Gal. 5:22–25; John 16:8–

11; II Peter 1:21; II Tim.

3:16; I Cor. 2:10; I Peter

1:11; John 16:13–15; Acts

7:51; I Thess. 5:19; Eph.

4:30; Ps. 104:30.

3. Paragraph 3: John 3:1–8;

Acts 2:38; Luke 11:13; I Cor.

12:3; John 7:37–39; 16:13;

16:7–11; Rev. 22:17; Titus

3:5–7; II Thess. 2:13; Gal.

4:6; I John 4:2; Rom. 8:14,

17, 26, 27; Eph. 4:30; I Cor.

2:13, 14.

4. Paragraph 4: Eph. 2:14–18;

4:1–6; 5:18; Acts 2:4; 13:2; I

Cor. 12; II Peter 1:19–21; I

Thess. 1:5, 6; John 20:22, 23;

Matt. 28:19, 20.

Chapter X (PCUS)

1. Paragraph 1: Rev. 22:17;

John 3:16; I John 2:1, 2; Acts

2:38, 39; Matt. 11:28–30; II

Cor. 5:14–19; Titus 2:11;

Heb. 2:9; Luke 24:46, 47.

2. Paragraph 2: Matt. 28:19,

20; Acts 4:12; John 6:37–40;

17:3; Acts 16:31; 2:38; Gal.

2:16–20; Rom. 1:16, 17; 4:5;

Acts 13:38, 39, 48; II Peter

3:9; Matt. 11:28–30; Mark

1:14, 15; Acts 17:30; Rev.

22:17; Ezek. 33:11; Isa. 1:18;

Luke 13:34.

3. Paragraph 3: Heb. 2:3;

12:25; Acts 12:46; Matt.

10:32, 33; Luke 12:47, 48;

Heb. 10:29.

4. Paragraph 4: Acts 4:12;

Matt. 28:19, 20; Acts 1:8;

Rom. 10:13–15; Heb. 10:19–

25; Gal. 3:28; I Cor. 16:1, 2;

Matt. 9:36–38; Acts 13:2–4;

Col. 3:16; Rev. 22:17; Col.

1:28, 29.

Chapter XI (PCUS)

1. Deut. 30:19; John 7:17; Rev.

22:17; James 1:14; John 5:40.

2. Gen. 1:26. See under figure 1

above.

3. Gen 2:16, 17; 3:6.

4. Rom. 5:6, 8:7; John 15:5.

5. Rom. 3:10, 12; 8:7.

6. Eph. 2:1, 5; Col. 2:13.

7. John 6:44, 65; I Cor. 2:14;

Rom. 8:8; Eph. 2:2–5; Titus

3:3–5.

ENDNOTES FOR 6.062–.078

196

8. Col. 1:13; John 8:34, 36; Phil

2:13; Rom. 6:18, 22.

9. Gal. 5:17; Rom. 7:15.

10. I John 3:2; Rev. 22:3, 4.

11. II Chron. 6:36; I John 1:8–

10; 2:1–6; Ps. 17:15.

Chapter XII (PCUS)

1. Rom. 11:7; 8:30; II Thess.

2:13, 14; Rom. 8:2; II Tim.

1:9, 10.

2. Acts 26:18; I Cor. 2:10, 12.

3. Ezek. 36:26.

4. Ezek. 11:19; 36:27; Phil.

2:13; 4:13; Deut. 30:6.

5. John 6:44, 45.

6. John 6:37. See under figure 5

above.

7. II Tim. 1:9; Titus 3:4, 5;

Rom. 9:11; Eph. 2:4, 5, 8, 9.

8. I Cor. 2:14; Rom. 8:7; Eph.

2:5.

9. John 6:37; Ezek. 36:27; John

5:25.

10. Acts 4:12; John 3:8.

11. Matt. 22:14; 13:20, 21; John

6:64–66; 8:24; I John 2:19;

Heb. 6:4–6.

12. Acts 4:12; John 14:6; John

17:3.

13. II John 9–11; Gal. 1:8.

Chapter XIII (PCUS)

1. Rom. 8:30; 3:24.

2. Rom. 4:5–8; II Cor. 5:19, 21;

Titus 3:5, 7; Eph. 1:7; Jer.

23:6; Rom. 3:22, 24, 25, 27,

28; I Cor. 1:30, 31; Rom.

5:17–19.

3. Phil. 3:9; Eph. 2:8; Acts

13:38, 39.

4. John 1:12; Rom. 3:28; 5:1.

5. James 2:17, 22, 26; Gal. 5:6.

6. Rom. 5:8–10, 19; I Cor. 15:3;

II Cor. 5:21; I Peter 2:24;

3:18; Heb. 10:10, 14; Isa. 53.

7. Rom. 8:32; John 3:16.

8. II Cor. 5:21; Isa. 53:6.

9. Rom. 3:24; 6:23; Eph. 1:7,

2:6–9.

10. Rom. 3:26; Eph. 2:7.

11. I Peter 1:2, 19, 20; Rom. 8:30.

12. Gal. 4:4; I Tim. 2:6; Rom.

4:25.

13. John 3:5, 18, 36; Gal. 2:16;

Titus 3:4–7.

14. Matt 6:12; I John 1:9; 2:1.

15. Luke 22:32; John 10:28; Heb.

10:14; Phil. 1:6; I John 2:19.

16. Ps. 89:31–33; 32:5; Matt.

26:75; Ps. 51:7–12; I Cor.

11:30, 32.

17. Heb. 11:13; John 8:56; Gal.

3:6–8; Acts 15:11; Rom.

3:30; Gal. 3:8, 9, 14.

Chapter XIV (PCUS)

1. Eph. 1:5; Gal. 4:4, 5.

2. John 1:12; Rom 8:17.

3. Rev. 3:12.

4. Rom. 8:15.

5. Eph. 3:12; Heb. 4:16; Rom. 5:2.

6. Gal. 4:6.

7. Ps. 103:13.

8. Prov. 14:26; Ps. 27:1–3.

9. Matt. 6:30, 32; I Peter 5:7.

10. Heb. 12:6.

11. Lam. 3:31; Heb. 13:5.

12. Eph. 4:30.

13. Heb. 6:12.

14. I Peter 1:4; Heb. 1:14.

Chapter XV (PCUS)

1. Acts 20:32; Rom. 6:5, 6;

John 17:17; Eph. 5:26; II

Thess. 2:13.

2. Rom. 6:6, 14.

3. Rom. 8:13; Gal. 5:24; Col 3:5.

4. Col 1:11; II Peter 3:13, 14;

Eph. 3:16–19.

5. II Cor. 7:1; Heb. 12:14.

6. I Thess. 5:23.

7. I John 1:10; Phil. 3:12; Gal.

5:17; Rom. 7:18, 23.

8. Rom. 7:23.

9. Rom. 6:14, I John 5:4; Eph.

4:16.

10. II Peter 3:18; II Cor. 3:18.

11. II Cor. 7:1.

Chapter XVI (PCUS)

1. I Cor. 12:3; Eph. 2:8; Heb.

12:2.

ENDNOTES 6.078–.096

197

2. Rom. 10:14, 17.

3. I Peter 2:2, Acts 20:32; Matt.

28:19; I Cor. 11:23–29; II

Cor. 12:8–10.

4. I Thess. 2:13; I John 5:10;

Acts 24:14.

5. Matt. 6:30; Matt 8:10; Rom.

4:19, 20.

6. Luke 22:31, 32; I Cor. 10:13.

7. Heb. 6:11, 12; Heb. 10:22; II

Tim. 1:12.

8. Heb. 12:2.

Chapter XVII (PCUS)

1. Acts 11:18.

2. Luke 24:47; Mark 1:15; Acts

20:21.

3. Ezek. 18:30, 31; Ezek. 36:31;

Ps. 51:4; Jer. 31:18, 19; II

Cor. 7:11.

4. Ps. 119:59, 106; John 14:23.

5. Titus 3:5; Acts 5:31.

6. Rom. 3:24; Eph. 1:7.

7. Luke 13:3; Acts 17:30.

8. Rom. 6:23; Matt. 12:36;

James 2:10.

9. Isa. 55:7; Rom. 8:1; Isa. 1:18.

10. Ps. 19:13; Luke 19:8; I Tim.

1:13, 15; Dan. 9; Neh. 9.

11. Ps. 32:5, 6; Ps. 51:4, 5, 7, 9,

14.

12. Prov. 28:13; I John 1:9.

13. James 5:16; Luke 17:3, 4;

Josh. 7:19; Ps. 51.

14. II Cor. 2:7, 8; Gal. 6:1, 2.

Chapter XVIII (PCUS)

1. Deut. 12:32; Ps. 119:9; Matt.

28:20; Luke 10:25, 26; II Pe-

ter 1:19.

2. Matt. 15:9; Isa. 29:13; John

16:2; I Sam. 15:22, 23; Col.

2:20–23.

3. James 2:18, 22.

4. Ps. 116:12, 13; Col. 3:17; I

Chron. 29:6–9.

5. I John 2:3, 5; II Peter 1:5–10.

6. II Cor. 9:2; Matt. 5:16.

7. Titus 2:5; I Tim. 6:1; Titus

2:9–12.

8. I Peter 2:15.

9. I Peter 2:12; Phil. 1:11;

John 15:8.

10. Eph. 2:10.

11. Rom. 6:22.

12. John 15:5, 6; Ezek. 36:26, 27.

13. Phil. 2:13; Phil. 4:13; II Cor.

3:5.

14. Phil. 2:12; Heb. 6:11, 12; Isa.

64:7; II Peter 1:3, 5, 10, 11;

II Tim. 1:6; Jude 20, 21.

15. Luke 17:10; Gal. 5:17.

16. Rom. 3:20; Rom. 4:2, 4, 6;

Eph. 2:8, 9; Titus 3:5–7;

Rom. 8:18.

17. See citations under 15 above.

18. Gal. 5:22, 23.

19. Isa. 64:6; Ps. 143:2; Ps. 130:3;

Gal. 5:17; Rom. 7:15, 18.

20. Eph. 1:6; I Peter 2:5; Gen.

4:4; Heb. 11:4.

21. I Cor. 4:3, 4; Ps. 143:2.

22. II Cor. 8:12; Heb. 6:10.

23. II Kings 10:30, 31; Phil.

1:15, 16, 18.

24. Heb. 11:4, 6; Gen. 4:3–5.

25. I Cor. 13:3; Isa. 1:12.

26. Matt. 6:2, 5, 16; Rom. 14:23.

27. Titus 1:15; Prov. 15:8; Prov.

28:9.

28. Matt. 25:24–28; Matt. 25:41–

45; Matt. 23:23.

Chapter XIX (PCUS)

1. Phil. 1:6; John 10:28, 29; Jer.

32:40; I John 3:9; I Peter 1:5,

2. II Tim. 2:19; Jer. 31:3; Eph.

1:4, 5; John 13:1; Rom. 8:35–

39.

3. Heb. 10:10, 14; John 17:11,

24; Heb. 7:25; Heb. 9:12–15;

Rom. 8:32–39; Luke 22:32.

4. John 14:16, 17; I John 2:27; I

John 3:9.

5. Jer. 32:40; Heb. 8:10–12.

6. II Thess. 3:3; I John 2:19;

John 10:28; I Thess. 5:23, 24;

Heb. 6:17–20.

7. Matt. 26:70, 72, 74; II Sam.

12:9, 13.

8. Isa. 64:7, 9; II Sam. 11:27.

9. Eph. 4:30.

10. Ps. 51:8, 10, 12; Rev. 2:4.

ENDNOTES FOR 6.096–.109

198

11. Mark 6:52; Ps. 95:8.

12. Ps. 32:3, 4; Ps. 51:8.

13. II Sam. 12:14; Ezek. 16:54.

14. II Sam. 12:10; Ps. 89:31, 32;

I Cor. 11:32.

Chapter XX (PCUS)

1. Deut. 29:19; John 8:41.

2. Matt. 7:22, 23.

3. II Tim. 1:12; I John 2:3; I

John 5:13; I John 3:14, 18,

19, 21, 24.

4. Rom. 5:2, 5. See citations

under 3 above.

5. Heb. 6:11, 12. See citations

under 3 and 4 above.

6. Heb. 6:17, 18; II Peter 1:4, 5.

7. II Peter 1:10, 11; I John 3:14.

8. Rom. 8:15, 16.

9. Eph. 1:13, 14; II Cor. 1:21, 22.

10. Isa. 50:10; I John 5:13; Ps.

73; 77; 88.

11. I Cor. 2:12; I John 4:13; Ps.

77:10–20; Ps. 73. See cita-

tions under Section 2 above.

12. II Peter 1:10; Rom. 6:1, 2;

Titus 2:11, 12, 14.

13. Ps. 51:8, 12, 14; Eph. 4:30;

Ps.77:1–10; Matt. 26:69–72;

Ps. 31:22; Ps. 88; Isa. 50:10.

14. I John 3:9; Luke 22:32; Ps.

73:15; Ps. 51:8, 12; Isa.

50:10.

15. Micah 7:7–9.

Chapter XXI (PCUS)

1. Gal. 3:12; Hos. 6:7 (A.S.V.);

Gen. 2:16, 17. Compare

Rom. 5:12–14; I Cor. 15:22;

Luke 10:25–28, and the cov-

enants made with Noah and

Abraham; Gen. 1:26; Deut.

30:19; John 7:17; Rev. 22:17;

James 1:14; James 1:25;

James 2:8, 10; Rom. 3:19;

Deut. 5:32; Deut. 10:4; Exod.

34:1; Rom. 13:8, 9.

2. Matt. 22:37–40; Exod. 20:3–18.

3. Heb. 10:1; Gal. 4:1–3; Col.

2:17; Heb. 9.

4. See Lev. 5:1–6; 6:1–7, and

similar passages.

5. Mark 7:18, 19 (A.S.V.); Gal.

2:4; Col. 2:17; Eph. 2:15, 16.

6. Matt. 5:38, 39; I Cor. 9:8–10;

Exod. Chapters 21 and 22.

7. Rom. 13:8, 9; I John 2:3, 4,

7; Rom. 3:31; Rom. 6:15. See

citations under Section 2

above.

8. Matt. 5:18, 19; James 2:8;

Rom. 3:31.

9. Rom. 6:14; Rom. 8:1; Gal.

4:4, 5; Acts 13:39.

10. Rom. 7:12; Ps. 119:5; I Cor.

7:19; Gal. 5:14, 18, 23.

11. Rom. 7:7; Rom. 3:20.

12. Rom. 7:9, 14, 24.

13. Gal. 3:24; Rom. 8:3, 4; Rom.

7:24, 25.

14. James 2:11; Ps. 119:128.

15. Ezra 9:13, 14; Ps. 89:30–34.

16. Ps. 37:11; Ps. 19:11; Lev.

26:3–13; Eph. 6:2; Matt. 5:5.

17. Rom. 6:12, 14; Heb. 12:28,

29; I Peter 3:8–12; Ps. 34:12–

16.

18. See citations under Section 6

above.

19. See citations under Chapter

X, Section 1; Gal. 3:13.

Chapter XXII (PCUS)

1. Titus 2:14; I Thess. 1:10.

2. Gal. 1:4; Acts 26:18; Col.

1:13; Rom. 6:14.

3. Ps. 119:71; I Cor. 15:56, 57;

Rom. 8:1.

4. Rom. 5:2.

5. Rom. 8:14, 15; Eph. 2:18; Gal.

4:6; Heb. 10:19; I John 4:18.

6. Gal. 3:9, 14. See citations un-

der Chapter VIII, Section 6.

7. Gal. 5:1; Acts 15:10; Gal.

4:1–3, 6.

8. Heb. 4:14, 16; Heb. 10:19, 20.

9. John 7:38, 39; II Cor. 3:13,

17, 18.

10. Rom. 14:4; Acts 4:19; Acts

5:29; I Cor. 7:23; Matt. 23:8–

10; II Cor. 1:24; Matt. 15:19.

11. Gal. 2:3, 4; Col. 2:20, 22, 23;

Gal. 5:1.

ENDNOTES 6.109–.126

199

12. Hosea 5:11; Rev. 13:12, 16, 17.

13. Gal. 5:13; I Peter 2:16; Luke

1:74, 75; II Peter 2:19; John

8:34.

14. I Peter 2:13, 14, 16; Heb.

13:17; Rom. 13:1–8.

15. I Cor. 5:1, 5, 11, 13; Titus

1:13; Matt. 18:17, 18; II

Thess. 3:14; Titus 3:10.

Chapter XXIII (PCUS)

1. Rom. 1:19, 20; Jer. 10:7; Ps.

19:1–6.

2. Deut. 12:32; Matt. 15:9;

Matt. 4:9, 10; Acts 17:24, 25;

Exod. 20:4–6; Deut. 4:15–20;

Col. 2:20–23.

3. John 5:23; II Cor. 13:14;

Matt. 4:10; Rev. 5:11–13.

4. Col. 2:18; Rev. 19:10; Rom.

1:25.

5. John 14:6; I Tim. 2:5; Eph.

2:18.

6. Phil. 4:6.

7. Luke 18:1; I Tim. 2:8.

8. John 14:13, 14.

9. Rom. 8:26.

10. I John 5:14.

11. Ps. 47:7; Heb. 12:28; Gen.

18:27; James 5:16; Eph. 6:18;

James 1:6, 7; Mark 11:24;

Matt. 6:12, 14, 15; Col. 4:2.

12. I Cor. 14:14.

13. I John 5:14.

14. I Tim. 2:1, 2; John 17:20; II

Sam. 7:29.

15. This statement is based on

the absence of any command

to pray for the dead, and of

any example in the Scripture

of such prayer. I John 5:14.

16. Original note 16 removed by

amendment enacted by the

General Assembly in 1939.

17. Acts 15:21; Acts 17:11; Rev.

1:3.

18. II Tim. 4:2.

19. James 1:22; Acts 10:33; Heb.

4:2; Matt. 13:19; Isa. 66:2.

20. Col. 3:16; Eph. 5:19; James

5:13.

21. Matt. 28:19; Acts 2:42; I Cor.

11:23–29.

22. Deut. 6:13.

23. Ps. 116:14; Isa. 19:21; Neh.

10:29.

24. Joel 2:12; Matt. 9:15; I Cor.

7:5; Esther 4:16.

25. Ps. 107.

26. John 4:24; Heb. 10:22.

27. John 4:21.

28. Mal. 1:11; I Tim. 2:8.

29. John 4:23, 24.

30. Deut. 6:7; Job 1:5; Acts 10:2.

31. Matt. 6:11.

32. Matt. 6:6; Eph. 6:18.

33. Isa. 56:7; Heb. 10:25; Acts

2:42; Luke 4:16; Acts 13:42.

34. Exod. 20:8–11; Isa. 56:2, 4, 6.

35. I Cor. 16:1, 2; Acts 20:7.

These texts are cited in con-

nection with the example of

the apostles and the early

church.

36. Exod. 16:23, 25, 26, 29, 30;

Exod. 31:15, 16; Isa. 58:13;

Neh. 13:15– 22; Luke 23:56.

37. Isa. 58:13; Matt. 12:1–13.

Chapter XXIV (PCUS)

1. Deut. 10:20.

2. II Cor. 1:23; II Chron. 6:22,

23; Exod. 20:7.

3. Deut. 6:13.

4. Jer. 5:7; James 5:12; Matt.

5:37; Exod. 20:7.

5. I Kings 8:31; Ezra 10:5;

Matt. 26:63, 64.

6. See citations under Section 2,

above.

7. Ps. 24:4; Jer. 4:2.

8. Ps. 15:4.

9. Ezek. 17:16, 18; Josh. 9:18,

19; II Sam. 21:1.

10. Ps. 66:13, 14; Ps. 61:8; Deut.

23:21, 23.

11. Ps. 76:11; Jer. 44:25, 26.

12. Ps. 50:14; Gen. 28:20–22.

Compare with the above I

Sam. 1:11; Ps. 132:2–5.

13. Num. 30:5, 8, 12, 13.

ENDNOTES FOR 6.127–.144

200

Chapter XXV (PCUS)

1. Rom. 13:1, 3, 4; I Peter

2:13, 14.

2. Prov. 8:15, 16. See citations

under Section 1, above.

3. Ps. 82:3, 4; I Peter 2:13. See

citations under Section 1,

above.

4. Rom. 13:1–4; Luke 3:14,

Matt. 8:9; Acts 10:1, 2.

5. Matt. 16:19; I Cor. 4:1; John

18:36; Eph. 4:11, 12; II

Chron. 26:18.

6. See General Note.

7. I Tim. 2:1, 2.

8. I Peter 2:17.

9. Rom. 13:6, 7.

10. Rom. 13:5; Titus 3:1.

11. This is an inference from the

duties just stated.

12. Rom. 13:1; Acts 25:10, 11.

13. This is an inference from the

doctrine of the civil magis-

trate, and from duties incum-

bent on believers with respect

to him.

Chapter XXVI (PCUS)

1. Gen. 2:23, 24; I Cor. 7:2, 39;

Matt. 19:4–6; Eph. 5:28, 31,

33; I Cor.13:8, 13; Matt.

5:31, 32; Mark 10:5–9; Rom.

7:2, 3.

2. Gen. 2:18, 24.

3. Gen. 1:27, 28; Eph. 5:22, 23;

Col. 3:18, 19; Gen. 2:18–25;

I Cor. 7:3–5, 9, 36.

4. Gen. 1:27, 28; Gen. 9:1; Mal.

2:15; Matt. 18:5, 6, 10, 14;

Matt. 19:14; Eph. 6:1–4; Col.

3:20, 21; Mark 10:13–16;

Luke 18:15–17.

5. Gen. 1:27, 28.

6. Mark 6:18; I Cor. 5:1; Lev.

18:6–18.

7. Mark 1:30; John 2:1, 2; I Tim.

5:14; Heb. 13:4; I Cor. 7:7,

36; I Cor. 9:5; I Tim. 4:3.

8. I Cor. 7 especially v. 39; II

Cor. 6:14, 15.

9. Prov. 18:22; Matt. 19:6;

Eph. 5:29, 30, 32; Mark

10:9, 11, 12.

10. Gen. 1:27, 28.

11. Mark 10:9.

12. Eph. 5:22, 23.

13. Gen. 2:23, 24; Matt. 5:31, 32;

Mark 10:5–9; Rom. 7:2, 3; I

Cor. 7:2, 10, 11, 39; Eph.

5:28, 31, 33; Matt. 19:4–9; I

Cor. 13:4–13.

14. Mark 10:4–9; I Cor. 7:12, 13,

15; Matt. 19:7–9.

15. II Sam. 12:13; Neh. 9:17; Ps.

32:5; Ps. 130:4; Matt. 12:31a;

Matt. 21:31, 32; John 8:3, 11;

Rom. 3:23; Gal. 6:1; I Tim.

2:4; Heb. 7:25; I John 1:9; I

John 2:1, 2; Luke 7:36–50;

Luke 15:11–32; John 3:16, 17;

Rom. 10:9, 10.

16. Matt. 5:31, 32; I Cor. 7:10,

11, 20, 32–35; Mark 10:11;

Luke 16:18.

Chapter XXVII (PCUS)

1. Eph. 1:22, 23; Col. 1:18;

Eph. 5:23, 27, 32.

2. I Cor. 1:2; I Cor. 12:12, 13;

Rom 15:9–12.

3. Gen. 17:7. See context.

Compare Gal. 3:7, 9, 14;

Rom. 4; Acts 2:39; I Cor.

7:14; Mark 10:13–16.

4. Matt. 13:47; Col. 1:13; Isa.

9:7.

5. Eph. 2:19.

6. Matt. 28:19; Acts 2:38; I Cor.

12:13; Matt. 26:26–28.

7. Eph. 4:11–13; Isa. 59:21;

Matt. 28:19, 20.

8. Rom. 11:3, 4; Acts 9:31.

9. I Cor. 5:6, 7; Rev. 2, 3.

10. Matt. 13:24–30, 47, 48.

11. Rom. 11:18–22; Rev. 18:2.

ENDNOTES 6.144–.168

201

12. Matt. 16:18; Ps. 102:28;

Matt. 28:19, 20.

13. Col. 1:18.

Chapter XXVIII (PCUS)

1. I John 1:3; Eph. 3:16–19;

John 1:16; Phil. 3:10; Rom.

6:5, 6; Rom. 8:17.

2. Eph. 4:15, 16; I John 1:3, 7.

3. I Thess. 5:11, 14; Gal. 6:10; I

John 3:16–18.

4. Heb. 10:24, 25; Acts 2:42,

46; I Cor. 11:20.

5. I John 3:17; Acts 11:29, 30;

II Cor., Chapters 8 and 9.

6. Col. 1:18; I Cor. 8:6; Ps.

14:7.

7. Acts 5:4.

Chapter XXIX (PCUS)

1. Gen. 17:9–11; Exod. 13:9, 10;

Rom. 4:11; Exod. 12:3–20.

2. I Cor. 10:16; I Cor. 11:25,

26; Gal. 3:27.

3. Exod. 12:48; Heb. 13:10; I

Cor. 11:27–29.

4. Rom. 6:3, 4; I Cor. 10:14–16.

See context.

5. Gen. 17:10; Matt. 26:27, 28;

Titus 3:5.

6. Rom. 2:28, 29; I Cor. 3:7; I

Cor. 6:11; John 3:5; Acts

8:13–23.

7. John 6:63.

8. Matt. 28:19; I Cor. 11:20, 23.

9. See General Note.

10. Col. 2:11, 12; I Cor. 5:7, 8.

Chapter XXX (PCUS)

1. Matt. 28:19.

2. Acts 2:41; Acts 10:47.

3. Rom. 4:11. Compare with

Gal. 3:29; Col. 2:11, 12.

4. Gal. 3:27; Rom. 6:3, 4.

5. Titus 3:5.

6. Acts 2:38; Mark 1:4; Acts

22:16.

7. Rom. 6:3, 4.

8. Matt. 28:19, 20.

9. Acts 10:47; Acts 8:36, 38;

Matt. 28:19; Eph. 4:11–13.

10. See General Note.

11. Mark 7:4; Acts 1:5; Acts 2:3,

4, 17; Acts 11:15, 16; Heb.

9:10, 19–21.

12. See citations under Section

1 above.

13. Gen. 17:7, 9–10; Gal. 3:9,

14; Rom. 4:11, 12; Acts 2:38,

39; Acts 16:14, 15, 33; Col.

2:11, 12; I Cor. 7:14; Mark

10:13–16; Luke 18:15, 16.

14. Luke 7:30; Gen. 17:14.

15. Rom. 4:11; Luke 23:40–43;

Acts 10:45–47.

16. Acts 8:13, 23.

17. John 3:5, 8; Rom. 4:11.

18. Gal. 3:27, Eph. 1:4, 5; Eph.

5:25, 26; Acts 2:38–41; Acts

16:31, 33.

19. There is no command, and no

adequate example for the

repetition of baptism.

Chapter XXXI (PCUS)

1. I Cor. 11:23–26; Matt. 26:26,

27; Luke 22:19, 20; I Cor.

10:16, 17, 21; I Cor. 12:13.

2. Heb. 9:22, 25, 26, 28; Matt.

26:26, 27; Luke 22:19, 20;

Heb. 10:11, 12, 14, 18.

3. See citations under Sections

1, 2.

4. Matt. 15:9. Note—There is

not the least appearance of a

warrant for any of these

things, either in precept or

example, in any part of the

Word of God. See all the

places in which the ordinance

is mentioned.

5. Matt. 26:26–28.

6. I Cor. 11:26, 27.

7. These statements are infer-

ences from the doctrine of the

sacraments, and do not require

specific Scripture proofs.

8. I Cor. 10:16; John 6:53–58. See

Note under Section 6, above.

9. I Cor. 11:27, 29; I Cor.

10:21; I Cor. 5:6, 7, 13; II

Thess. 3:6, 14, 15.

ENDNOTES FOR 6.169–.182

202

Chapter XXXII (PCUS)

1. John 18:36; Isa. 9:6, 7; I Cor.

12:28; I Tim. 5:17.

2. Matt. 16:19; Matt. 18:17, 18;

John 20:21–23; II Cor. 2:6–8.

3. I Tim. 5:20; I Tim. 1:20; Jude

23; I Cor. 5; I Cor. 11:27–34;

II Sam. 12:14.

4. I Thess. 5:12; II Thess. 3:6,

14; I Cor. 5:4, 5, 13; Matt.

18:17; Titus 3:10.

Chapter XXXIII (PCUS)

1. Acts 15.

2. Acts 16:4; Acts 15:15, 19,

24, 27–31; Matt. 18:17–20.

3. See General Note.

4. Luke 12:13, 14; John 18:36;

Matt. 22:21.

Chapter XXXIV (PCUS)

1. Gen. 3:19; Acts 13:36.

2. Luke 23:43; Phil. 1:23; II

Cor. 5:6–8.

3. Luke 16:23; Rom. 8:23. See

under figure 2 above.

4. Luke 16:23, 24; II Peter 2:9.

5. I Thess. 4:17; I Cor. 15:51,

52.

6. I Cor. 15:42–44. See preced-

ing context.

7. Acts 24:15; John 5:28, 29;

Phil. 3:21.

Chapter XXXV (PCUS)

1. Acts 17:31; Matt. 25:31–34.

2. John 5:22, 27.

3. Jude 6; II Peter 2:4; II Cor.

5:10; Rom. 2:16; Rom.

14:10, 12; Matt. 12:36, 37; I

Cor. 3:13–15.

4. Rom. 9:23; Eph. 2:4–7.

5. Rom 2:5, 6; II Thess. 1:7, 8.

6. Matt. 25:31–34; II Thess.

1:7; Ps. 16:11.

7. Matt. 25:41, 46; II Thess.

1:9; Mark 9:47, 48.

8. II Cor. 5:11; I Thess. 1:5–7;

Luke 21:27, 28; II Peter

3:11, 14.

9. Mark 13:35–37; Luke 12:35,

36; Rev. 22:20. See Matt.

24:36, 42–44.

THE

SHORTER CATECHISM

[TEXT]

204

For the prologue to the Westminster Catechism

(Shorter Catechism), see pages 146–48.

7.001–.012

205

THE SHORTER CATECHISM

7.001 Q. 1. What is the chief end of man?

A. Man’s chief end is to glorify God,

and to enjoy him forever.

7.002 Q. 2. What rule hath God given to direct us how we may

glorify and enjoy him?

A. The Word of God which is contained in the Scriptures of the

Old and New Testaments is the only rule to direct us how we may glo-

rify and enjoy him.

7.003 Q. 3. What do the Scriptures principally teach?

A. The Scriptures principally teach what man is to believe con-

cerning God, and what duty God requires of man.

7.004 Q. 4. What is God?

A. God is a Spirit,

infinite, eternal and unchangeable, in his be-

ing,

wisdom,

power,

holiness,

justice,

goodness,

and truth.

7.005 Q. 5. Are there more Gods than one?

A. There is but one only, the living and true God.

7.006 Q. 6. How many Persons are there in the Godhead?

A. There are three Persons in the Godhead: the Father, the Son,

and the Holy Ghost; and these three are one God, the same in sub-

stance, equal in power and glory.

7.007 Q. 7. What are the decrees of God?

A. The decrees of God are his eternal purpose, according to the

counsel of his will, whereby, for his own glory, he hath foreordained

whatsoever comes to pass.

7.008 Q. 8. How doth God execute his decrees?

A. God executeth his decrees in the works of creation and

providence.

7.009 Q. 9. What is the work of creation?

A. The work of creation is God’s making all things of nothing,

by the word of his power, in the space of six days, and all very good.

7.010 Q. 10. How did God create man?

A. God created man male and female, after his own image,

knowledge, righteousness, and holiness,

with dominion over the creatures.

7.011 Q. 11. What are God’s works of providence?

A. God’s works of providence are his most holy,

wise,

and pow-

erful preserving

and governing all his creatures, and all their actions.

7.012 Q. 12. What special act of providence did God exercise to-

wards man, in the estate wherein he was created?

A. When God created man, he entered into a covenant of life

with him, upon condition of perfect obedience;

forbidding him to eat

of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, upon the pain of death.

7.013–.022 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

206

7.013 Q. 13. Did our first parents continue in the estate wherein

they were created?

A. Our first parents, being left to the freedom of their own will,

fell from the estate wherein they were created, by sinning against

God.

7.014 Q. 14. What is sin?

A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or transgression of, the

law of God.

7.015 Q. 15. What was the sin whereby our first parents fell from

the estate wherein they were created?

A. The sin whereby our first parents fell from the estate wherein

they were created was their eating the forbidden fruit.

7.016 Q. 16. Did all mankind fall in Adam’s first transgression?

A. The covenant being made with Adam, not only for himself,

but for his posterity,

all mankind, descending from him by ordinary

generation, sinned in him, and fell with him, in his first transgression.

7.017 Q. 17. Into what estate did the Fall bring mankind?

A. The Fall brought mankind into an estate of sin and misery.

7.018 Q. 18. Wherein consists the sinfulness of that estate wherein-

to man fell?

A. The sinfulness of that estate whereinto man fell consists in:

the guilt of Adam’s first sin,

the want of original righteousness, and

the corruption of his whole nature, which is commonly called original

sin;

together with all actual transgressions which proceed from it.

7.019 Q. 19. What is the misery of that estate whereinto man fell?

A. All mankind, by their fall, lost communion with God,

are

under his wrath and curse,

and so made liable to all miseries of this

life, to death itself, and to the pains of hell forever.

7.020 Q. 20. Did God leave all mankind to perish in the estate of

sin and misery?

A. God, having out of his mere good pleasure, from all eternity,

elected some to everlasting life,

did enter into a covenant of grace, to

deliver them out of the estate of sin and misery, and to bring them into

an estate of salvation by a Redeemer.

7.021 Q. 21. Who is the Redeemer of God’s elect?

A. The only Redeemer of God’s elect is the Lord Jesus Christ,

who, being the eternal Son of God, became man,

and so was, and contin-

ueth to be, God and man, in two distinct natures, and one Person forever.

7.022 Q. 22. How did Christ, being the Son of God, become man?

A. Christ, the Son of God, became man, by taking to himself a

true body and a reasonable soul,

being conceived by the power of the

Holy Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, and born of her,

yet

without sin.

THE SHORTER CATECHISM 7.023–.032

207

7.023 Q. 23. What offices doth Christ execute as our Redeemer?

A. Christ, as our Redeemer, executeth the offices of a prophet,

a priest,

and of a king, both in his estate of humiliation and exaltation.

7.024 Q. 24. How doth Christ execute the office of a prophet?

A. Christ executeth the office of a prophet in revealing to us,

his Word and Spirit, the will of God for our salvation.

7.025 Q. 25. How doth Christ execute the office of a priest?

A. Christ executeth the office of a priest in his once offering up

of himself a sacrifice to satisfy divine justice,

and reconcile us to

God,

and in making continual intercession for us.

7.026 Q. 26. How doth Christ execute the office of a king?

A. Christ executeth the office of a king in subduing us to him-

self,

in ruling and defending us,

and in restraining and conquering all

his and our enemies.

7.027 Q. 27. Wherein did Christ’s humiliation consist?

A. Christ’s humiliation consisted in his being born, and that in a

low condition,

made under the law,

undergoing the miseries of this

life,

the wrath of God,

and the cursed death of the cross;

in being

buried, and continuing under the power of death for a time.

7.028 Q. 28. Wherein consisteth Christ’s exaltation?

A. Christ’s exaltation consisteth in his rising again from the dead

on the third day,

in ascending up into heaven, in sitting at the right

hand of God the Father,

and in coming to judge the world at the last

day.

7.029 Q. 29. How are we made partakers of the redemption pur-

chased by Christ?

A. We are made partakers of the redemption purchased by Christ

by the effectual application of it to us by his Holy Spirit.

7.030 Q. 30. How doth the Spirit apply to us the redemption pur-

chased by Christ?

A. The Spirit applieth to us the redemption purchased by Christ

by working faith in us,

and thereby uniting us to Christ in our effectu-

al calling.

7.031 Q. 31. What is effectual calling?

A. Effectual calling is the work of God’s Spirit,

whereby, con-

vincing us of our sin and misery,

enlightening our minds in the

knowledge of Christ,

and renewing our wills,

he doth persuade and

enable us to embrace Jesus Christ, freely offered to us in the gospel.

7.032 Q. 32. What benefits do they that are effectually called par-

take of in this life?

A. They that are effectually called do in this life partake of justi-

fication,

adoption,

sanctification, and the several benefits which, in

this life, do either accompany or flow from them.

7.033–.042 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

208

7.033 Q. 33. What is justification?

A. Justification is an act of God’s free grace, wherein he par-

doneth all our sins,

and accepteth us as righteous in his sight,

only

for the righteousness of Christ imputed to us,

and received by faith

alone.

7.034 Q. 34. What is adoption?

A. Adoption is an act of God’s free grace,

whereby we are re-

ceived into the number, and have a right to all privileges, of the sons of

God.

7.035 Q. 35. What is sanctification?

A. Sanctification is the work of God’s free grace,

whereby we

are renewed in the whole man after the image of God,

and are enabled

more and more to die unto sin and live unto righteousness.

7.036 Q. 36. What are the benefits which in this life do accompany

or flow from justification, adoption, and sanctification?

A. The benefits which in this life do accompany or flow from

justification, adoption, and sanctification are: assurance of God’s love,

peace of conscience, joy in the Holy Ghost,

increase of grace,

and

perseverance therein to the end.

7.037 Q. 37. What benefits do believers receive from Christ at

death?

A. The souls of believers are at their death made perfect in holi-

ness, and do immediately pass into glory;

and their bodies, being still

united to Christ,

do rest in their graves till the resurrection.

7.038 Q. 38. What benefits do believers receive from Christ at the

resurrection?

A. At the resurrection, believers, being raised up in glory,

shall

be openly acknowledged and acquitted in the Day of Judgment,

and

made perfectly blessed in the full enjoying of God

to all eternity.

7.039 Q. 39. What is the duty which God requireth of man?

A. The duty which God requireth of man is obedience to his re-

vealed will.

7.040 Q. 40. What did God at first reveal to man for the rule of his

obedience?

A. The rule which God at first revealed to man for his obedience

was the moral law.

7.041 Q. 41. Where is the moral law summarily comprehended?

A. The moral law is summarily comprehended in the Ten Com-

mandments.

7.042 Q. 42. What is the sum of the Ten Commandments?

A. The sum of the Ten Commandments is: to love the Lord our

God with all our heart, with all our soul, with all our strength, and with

all our mind; and our neighbor as ourselves.

THE SHORTER CATECHISM 7.043–.051

209

7.043 Q. 43. What is the preface to the Ten Commandments?

A. The preface to the Ten Commandments is in these words: “I

am the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of

Egypt, out of the house of bondage.”

7.044 Q. 44. What doth the preface to the Ten Commandments

teach us?

A. The preface to the Ten Commandments teacheth us that be-

cause God is the Lord, and our God and Redeemer, therefore we are

bound to keep all his commandments.

7.045 Q. 45. Which is the First Commandment?

A. The First Commandment is, “Thou shalt have no other gods

before me.”

7.046 Q. 46. What is required in the First Commandment?

A. The First Commandment requireth us

to know and

acknowledge God to be the only true God, and our God;

and to wor-

ship and glorify him accordingly.

7.047 Q. 47. What is forbidden in the First Commandment?

A. The First Commandment forbiddeth the denying,

or not wor-

shiping and glorifying, the true God as God,

and our God;

and the

giving of that worship and glory to any other which is due to him

alone.

7.048 Q. 48. What are we specially taught by these words, “before

me,” in the First Commandment?

A. These words, “before me,” in the First Commandment teach

us that God, who seeth all things, taketh notice of, and is much dis-

pleased with, the sin of having any other god.

7.049 Q. 49. What is the Second Commandment?

A. The Second Commandment is, “Thou shalt not make unto

thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven

above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the

earth: thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I

the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers

upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate

me; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep

my commandments.”

7.050 Q. 50. What is required in the Second Commandment?

A. The Second Commandment requireth the receiving, observ-

ing, and keeping pure and entire all such religious worship and ordi-

nances as God hath appointed in his Word.

7.051 Q. 51. What is forbidden in the Second Commandment?

A. The Second Commandment forbiddeth the worshiping of God

by images,

or any other way not appointed in his Word.

7.052–.060 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

210

7.052 Q. 52. What are the reasons annexed to the Second Com-

mandment?

A. The reasons annexed to the Second Commandment are:

God’s sovereignty over us,?

his propriety in us,

and the zeal he hath

to his own worship.

7.053 Q. 53. Which is the Third Commandment?

A. The Third Commandment is, “Thou shalt not take the name

of the Lord thy God in vain: for the Lord will not hold him guiltless

that taketh his name in vain.”

7.054 Q. 54. What is required in the Third Commandment?

A. The Third Commandment requireth the holy and reverent use

of God’s names,

titles, attributes,

ordinances,

Word,

and works.

7.055 Q. 55. What is forbidden in the Third Commandment?

A. The Third Commandment forbiddeth all profaning or abusing

of anything whereby God maketh himself known.

7.056 Q. 56. What is the reason annexed to the Third Commandment?

A. The reason annexed to the Third Commandment is that,

however the breakers of this commandment may escape punishment

from men, yet the Lord our God will not suffer them to escape his

righteous judgment.

7.057 Q. 57. Which is the Fourth Commandment?

A. The Fourth Commandment is, “Remember the Sabbath day, to

keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work: but the sev-

enth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shall not do any

work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maid-

servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: for six

days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and

rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and

hallowed it.”

7.058 Q. 58. What is required in the Fourth Commandment?

A. The Fourth Commandment requireth the keeping holy to God

such set times as he hath appointed in his Word; expressly one whole

day in seven, to be a holy Sabbath to himself.

7.059 Q. 59. Which day of the seven hath God appointed to be the

weekly Sabbath?

A. From the beginning of the world to the resurrection of Christ,

God appointed the seventh day of the week to be the weekly Sabbath;

and the first day of the week ever since, to continue to the end of the

world, which is the Christian Sabbath.

7.060 Q. 60. How is the Sabbath to be sanctified?

A. The Sabbath is to be sanctified by a holy resting all that day,

even from such worldly employments and recreations as are lawful on

other days;

and spending the whole time in the public and private

exercises of God’s worship,

except so much as is to be taken up in the

works of necessity and mercy.

THE SHORTER CATECHISM 7.061–.071

211

7.061 Q. 61. What is forbidden in the Fourth Commandment?

A. The Fourth Commandment forbiddeth the omission, or careless

performance, of the duties required,

and the profaning the day by idle-

ness, or doing that which is in itself sinful,

or by unnecessary thoughts,

words, or works, about our worldly employments or recreations.

7.062 Q. 62. What are the reasons annexed to the Fourth Com-

mandment?

A. The reasons annexed to the Fourth Commandment are: God’s

allowing us six days of the week for our own employments,

his chal-

lenging a special propriety in the seventh,

his own example,

and his

blessing the Sabbath Day.

7.063 Q. 63. Which is the Fifth Commandment?

A. The Fifth Commandment is, “Honor thy father and thy moth-

er: that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God

giveth thee.”

7.064 Q. 64. What is required in the Fifth Commandment?

A. The Fifth Commandment requireth the preserving the honor,

and performing the duties, belonging to everyone in their several plac-

es and relations, as superiors, inferiors, or equals.

7.065 Q. 65. What is forbidden in the Fifth Commandment?

A. The Fifth Commandment forbiddeth the neglecting of, or do-

ing anything against, the honor and duty which belongeth to everyone

in their several places and relations.

7.066 Q. 66. What is the reason annexed to the Fifth Command-

ment?

A. The reason annexed to the Fifth Commandment is a promise

of long life and prosperity (as far as it shall serve for God’s glory, and

their own good) to all such as keep this commandment.

7.067 Q. 67. What is the Sixth Commandment?

A. The Sixth Commandment is, “Thou shall not kill.”

7.068 Q. 68. What is required in the Sixth Commandment?

A. The Sixth Commandment requireth all lawful endeavors to

preserve our own life,

and the life of others.

7.069 Q. 69. What is forbidden in the Sixth Commandment?

A. The Sixth Commandment forbiddeth the taking away of our

own life,

or the life of our neighbor unjustly,

or whatsoever tendeth

thereunto.

7.070 Q. 70. Which is the Seventh Commandment?

A. The Seventh Commandment is, “Thou shalt not commit

adultery.”

7.071 Q. 71. What is required in the Seventh Commandment?

A. The Seventh Commandment requireth the preservation of our

own

and our neighbor’s chastity,

in heart,

speech,

and behavior.

7.072–.083 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

212

7.072 Q. 72. What is forbidden in the Seventh Commandment?

A. The Seventh Commandment forbiddeth all unchaste

thoughts,

words,

and actions.

7.073 Q. 73. Which is the Eighth Commandment?

A. The Eighth Commandment is, “Thou shalt not steal.”

7.074 Q. 74. What is required in the Eighth Commandment?

A. The Eighth Commandment requireth the lawful procuring and

furthering the wealth and outward estate of ourselves

and others.

7.075 Q. 75. What is forbidden in the Eighth Commandment?

A. The Eighth Commandment forbiddeth whatsoever doth, or

may, unjustly hinder our own,

or our neighbor’s, wealth or outward

estate.

7.076 Q. 76. Which is the Ninth Commandment?

A. The Ninth Commandment is, “Thou shalt not bear false wit-

ness against thy neighbor.”

7.077 Q. 77. What is required in the Ninth Commandment?

A. The Ninth Commandment requireth the maintaining and pro-

moting of truth between man and man,

and of our own

and our

neighbor’s good name,

especially in witness-bearing.

7.078 Q. 78. What is forbidden in the Ninth Commandment?

A. The Ninth Commandment forbiddeth whatsoever is prejudi-

cial to truth,

or injurious to our own or our neighbor’s good name.

7.079 Q. 79. Which is the Tenth Commandment?

A. The Tenth Commandment is, “Thou shalt not covet thy

neighbor’s house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s wife, nor his

manservant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing

that is thy neighbor’s.”

7.080 Q. 80. What is required in the Tenth Commandment?

A. The Tenth Commandment requireth full contentment with our

own condition,

with a right and charitable frame of spirit toward our

neighbor and all that is his.

7.081 Q. 81. What is forbidden in the Tenth Commandment?

A. The Tenth Commandment forbiddeth all discontentment with

our own estate,

envying or grieving at the good of our neighbor,

and

all inordinate motions and affections to anything that is his.

7.082 Q. 82. Is any man able perfectly to keep the commandments

of God?

A. No mere man, since the Fall, is able, in this life, perfectly to

keep the commandments of God,

but doth daily break them, in

thought,

word,

and deed.

7.083 Q. 83. Are all transgressions of the law equally heinous?

A. Some sins in themselves, and by reason of several aggrava-

tions, are more heinous in the sight of God than others.

THE SHORTER CATECHISM 7.084–.092

213

7.084 Q. 84. What doth every sin deserve?

A. Every sin deserveth God’s wrath and curse, both in this life

and that which is to come.

7.085 Q. 85. What doth God require of us, that we may escape his

wrath and curse, due to us for sin?

A. To escape the wrath and curse of God, due to us for sin, God

requireth of us faith in Jesus Christ, repentance unto life,

with the

diligent use of all the outward means whereby Christ communicateth

to us the benefits of redemption.

7.086 Q. 86. What is faith in Jesus Christ?

A. Faith in Jesus Christ is a saving grace,

whereby we receive

and rest upon him alone for salvation,

as he is offered to us in the

gospel.

7.087 Q. 87. What is repentance unto life?

A. Repentance unto life is a saving grace,

whereby a sinner, out

of a true sense of his sin,

and apprehension of the mercy of God in

Christ,

doth, with grief and hatred of his sin, turn from it unto God,

with full purpose of, and endeavor after, new obedience.

7.088 Q. 88. What are the outward means whereby Christ com-

municateth to us the benefits of redemption?

A. The outward and ordinary means whereby Christ communi-

cateth to us the benefits of redemption are his ordinances, especially

the Word, sacraments, and prayer,

all which are made effectual to the

elect for salvation.

7.089 Q. 89. How is the Word made effectual to salvation?

A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, but especially the

preaching, of the Word an effectual means of convincing and convert-

ing sinners,

and of building them up in holiness and comfort, through

faith unto salvation.

7.090 Q. 90. How is the Word to be read and heard, that it may

become effectual to salvation?

A. That the Word may become effectual to salvation we must at-

tend thereunto with diligence,

preparation,

and prayer;

receive it with

faith

and love;

lay it up in our hearts;

and practice it in our lives.

7.091 Q. 91. How do the sacraments become effectual means of

salvation?

A. The sacraments become effectual means of salvation, not

from any virtue in them, or in him that doth administer them, but only

by the blessing of Christ, and the working of his Spirit in them that by

faith receive them.

7.092 Q. 92. What is a sacrament?

A. A sacrament is a holy ordinance instituted by Christ, wherein,

by sensible signs, Christ and the benefits of the new covenant are rep-

resented,

sealed, and applied to believers.

7.093–.101 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

214

7.093 Q. 93. Which are the sacraments of the New Testament?

A. The sacraments of the New Testament are Baptism

and the

Lord’s Supper.

7.094 Q. 94. What is Baptism?

A. Baptism is a sacrament, wherein the washing with water, in

the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,

doth

signify and seal our ingrafting into Christ, and partaking of the benefits

of the covenant of grace,

and our engagement to be the Lord’s.

7.095 Q. 95. To whom is Baptism to be administered?

A. Baptism is not to be administered to any that are out of the

visible Church, till they profess their faith in Christ and obedience to

him;

but the infants of such as are members of the visible Church are

to be baptized.

7.096 Q. 96. What is the Lord’s Supper?

A. The Lord’s Supper is a sacrament, wherein by giving and re-

ceiving bread and wine, according to Christ’s appointment, his death is

showed forth;

and the worthy receivers are, not after a corporal and car-

nal manner, but by faith, made partakers of his body and blood, with all

his benefits, to their spiritual nourishment and growth in grace.

7.097 Q. 97. What is required to the worthy receiving of the

Lord’s Supper?

A. It is required of them that would worthily partake of the

Lord’s Supper that they examine themselves, of their knowledge to

discern the Lord’s body,

of their faith to feed upon him,

of their re-

pentance,

love,

and new obedience;

lest, coming unworthily, they

eat and drink judgment to themselves.

7.098 Q. 98. What is prayer?

A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires unto God,

for things

agreeable to his will,

in the name of Christ,

with confession of our

sins,

and thankful acknowledgment of his mercies.

7.099 Q. 99. What rule hath God given for our direction in prayer?

A. The whole Word of God is of use to direct us in prayer;

but

the special rule of direction is that form of prayer which Christ taught

his disciples, commonly called “the Lord’s Prayer.”

7.100 Q. 100. What doth the preface of the Lord’s Prayer teach us?

A. The preface of the Lord’s Prayer, which is, “Our Father

which art in heaven,” teacheth us to draw near to God with all holy

reverence and confidence, as children to a father, able and ready to

help us;

and that we should pray with and for others.

7.101 Q. 101. What do we pray for in the first petition?

A. In the first petition, which is, “Hallowed be thy name,” we

pray that God would enable us, and others, to glorify him in all that

whereby he maketh himself known,

and that he would dispose all

things to his own glory.

THE SHORTER CATECHISM 7.102–.108

215

7.102 Q. 102. What do we pray for in the second petition?

A. In the second petition, which is, “Thy kingdom come,” we

pray that Satan’s kingdom may be destroyed,

and that the Kingdom of

grace may be advanced, ourselves and others brought into it, and kept

in it,

and that the Kingdom of glory may be hastened.

7.103 Q. 103. What do we pray for in the third petition?

A. In the third petition, which is, “Thy will be done in earth, as it

is in heaven,” we pray that God, by his grace, would make us able and

willing to know, obey, and submit to his will in all things,

as the an-

gels do in heaven.

7.104 Q. 104. What do we pray for in the fourth petition?

A. In the fourth petition, which is, “Give us this day our daily

bread,” we pray that, of God’s free gift, we may receive a competent

portion of the good things of this life,

and enjoy his blessing with

them.

7.105 Q. 105. What do we pray for in the fifth petition?

A. In the fifth petition, which is, “And forgive us our debts, as

we forgive our debtors,” we pray that God, for Christ’s sake, would

freely pardon all our sins;

which we are then rather encouraged to ask

because by his grace we are enabled from the heart to forgive others.

7.106 Q. 106. What do we pray for in the sixth petition?

A. In the sixth petition, which is, “And lead us not into tempta-

tion, but deliver us from evil,” we pray that God would either keep us

from being tempted to sin

or support and deliver us when we are

tempted.

7.107 Q. 107. What doth the conclusion of the Lord’s Prayer teach

us?

A. The conclusion of the Lord’s Prayer, which is, “For thine is the

kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever. Amen,” teacheth us to

take our encouragement in prayer from God only,

and in our prayers to

praise him, ascribing Kingdom, power, and glory to him;

and in testi-

mony of our desire and assurance to be heard, we say, “Amen.”

7.108 THE TEN COMMANDMENTS

EXODUS, CH. 20

God spake all these words, saying, I am the Lord thy God, which have

brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage.

I. Thou shalt have no other gods before me.

II. Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any like-

ness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth be-

neath, or that is in the water under the earth: thou shalt not bow down

thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the Lord thy God am a jealous

God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third

and fourth generation of them that hate me; and showing mercy unto

thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments.

7.108–.110 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

216

III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain: for

the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain.

IV. Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days shalt

thou labor, and do all thy work: but the seventh day is the Sabbath of

the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son,

nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy cattle,

nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: for in six days the Lord made

heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the sev-

enth day: wherefore the Lord blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it.

V. Honor thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long

upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.

VI. Thou shalt not kill.

VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery.

VIII. Thou shalt not steal.

IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor.

X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s house, thou shalt not

covet thy neighbor’s wife, nor his manservant, nor his maidservant,

nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbor’s.

7.109 THE LORD’S PRAYER

MATTHEW, CH. 6

Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. Thy king-

dom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. Give us this

day our daily bread. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debt-

ors. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For thine

is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever. Amen.

7.110 THE APOSTLES’ CREED

I BELIEVE in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and

earth;

And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord; who was conceived by

the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pi-

late, was crucified, dead, and buried; he descended into hell;

the third

day he rose again from the dead; he ascended into heaven, and sitteth

on the right hand of God the Father Almighty; from thence he shall

come to judge the quick and the dead.

I believe in the Holy Ghost; the holy catholic Church; the com-

munion of saints; the forgiveness of sins; the resurrection of the body;

and the life everlasting. Amen.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.001–.021

217

Q. 1.

1. I Cor. 10:31; Rom. 11:36.

2. Ps. 73:24–26; John 17:22, 24.

Q. 2.

1. Gal. 1:8, 9; Isa. 8:20; Luke

16:29, 31; II Tim. 3:15–17.

Q. 3.

1. Micah 6:8; John 20: 31; John

3:16.

Q. 4.

1. John 4:24.

2. Ps. 90:2; Mal. 3:6; James

1:17; I Kings 8:27; Jer.

23:24; Isa. 40:22.

3. Ps. 147:5; Rom. 16:27.

4. Gen. 17:1; Rev. 19:16.

5. Isa. 57:15; John 17:11; Rev.

4:8.

6. Deut. 32:4.

7. Ps. 100:5; Rom. 2:4.

8. Exod. 34:6; Ps. 117:2.

Q. 5.

1. Deut. 6:4; Jer. 10:10.

Q. 6.

1. II Cor. 13:14; Matt. 28:19;

Matt. 3:16, 17.

Q. 7.

1. Eph. 1:11; Acts 4:27, 28; Ps.

33:11; Eph. 2:10; Rom. 9:22,

23; 11:33.

Q. 8.

1. Rev. 4:11; Eph. 1:11.

Q. 9.

1. Heb. 11:3; Rev. 4:11; Gen.

1:1–31.

Q. 10.

1. Gen. 1:27.

2. Col. 3:10; Eph. 4:24.

3. Gen. 1:28.

Q. 11.

1. Ps. 145:17.

2. Ps. 104:24.

3. Heb. 1:3.

4. Ps. 103:19; Matt. 10:29, 30;

Job, Chapters 38–41.

Q. 12.

1. Compare Gen. 2:16, 17 with

Rom. 5:12–14; Rom. 10:5;

Luke 10:25–28, and with the

covenants made with Noah

and Abraham.

2. Gen. 2:17.

Q. 13.

1. Gen. 3:6–8, 13; II Cor. 11:3.

Q. 14.

1. I John 3:4; James 4:17; Rom.

3:23.

Q. 15.

1. See proof to Answer 13. Gen

3:6.

Q. 16.

1. Acts 17:26. See under Ques-

tion 12.

2. Gen. 2:17. Compare Rom.

5:12–20; I Cor. 15:21, 22.

Q. 17.

1. Rom. 5:12; Gal. 3:10.

Q. 18.

1. Rom. 5:12, 19; I Cor. 15:22.

2. Rom. 5:6; Eph. 2:1–3; Rom

8:7, 8; Gen. 6:5; Rom. 3:10–

20; Ps. 51:5; 58:3.

3. James 1:14, 15; Matt. 15:19.

Q. 19.

1. Gen. 3:8, 24.

2. Eph. 2:3.

3. Rom. 5:14; Rom 6:23.

Q. 20.

1. Eph. 1:4–7.

2. Titus 3:4–7; Titus 1:2; Gal.

3:21; Rom. 3:20–22.

Q. 21.

1. I Tim. 2:5.

2. John 1:1, 14; John 10:30;

Phil. 2:6; Gal. 4:4.

3. See texts just cited; also Phil.

2:5–11.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.022–.045

218

Q. 22.

1. John 1:14; Heb. 2:14; Matt.

26:38.

2. Luke 1:31, 35, 41, 42; Gal.

4:4.

3. Heb. 4:15; Heb. 7:26.

Q. 23.

1. Acts 3:22; Luke 4:18, 21.

2. Heb. 5:5, 6; Heb. 4:14, 15.

3. Rev. 19:16; Isa. 9:6, 7; Ps. 2:6.

Q. 24.

1. John 1:1, 4.

2. John 15:15; John 20:31; II

Peter 1:21; John 14:26.

Q. 25.

1. Heb. 9:14, 28; Rom. 3:26;

Rom. 10:4.

2. Heb. 2:17.

3. Heb. 7:25.

Q. 26.

1. Ps. 110:3.

2. Isa. 33:22.

3. I Cor. 15:25; Acts 12:17;

18:9, 10.

Q. 27.

1. Luke 2:7; Phil. 2:6–8; II Cor.

8:9.

2. Gal. 4:4.

3. Isa. 53:3.

4. Matt. 27:46; Luke 22:41–44.

5. Gal. 3:13; Phil. 2:8.

6. I Cor. 15:3, 4.

Q. 28.

1. See last quoted text.

2. Acts 1:9; Eph. 1:19, 20.

3. Acts 1:11; Acts 17:31.

Q. 29.

1. John 1:12, 13; John 3:5, 6;

Titus 3:5, 6.

Q. 30.

1. Eph. 2:8.

2. John 15:5; I Cor. 6:17; I Cor.

1:9; I Peter 5:10.

Q. 31.

1. II Tim. 1:8, 9; Eph. 1:18–20.

2. Acts 2:37.

3. Acts 26:18.

4. Ezek. 11:19; Ezek. 36:26, 27.

5. John 6:44, 45; Phil. 2:13;

Deut. 30:6; Eph. 2:5.

Q. 32.

1. Rom. 8:30.

2. Eph. 1:5.

3. I Cor. 1:30.

Q. 33.

1. Eph. 1:7.

2. II Cor. 5:19, 21; Rom. 4:5;

Rom. 3:22, 24, 25.

3. Rom. 5:17–19; Rom. 4:6–8.

4. Rom. 5:1; Acts 10:43; Gal.

2:16; Phil. 3:9.

Q. 34.

1. I John 3:1.

2. John 1:12; Rom. 8:17.

Q. 35.

1. II Thess. 2:13.

2. Eph. 4:23, 24.

3. Rom. 6:4, 6, 14; Rom. 8:4.

Q. 36.

1. Rom. 5:1, 2, 5; Rom. 14:17.

2. Col. 1:10, 11; Prov. 4:18;

Eph. 3:16–18; II Peter 3:18.

3. Jer. 32:40; I John 2:19, 27;

Rev. 14:12; I Peter 1:5; I

John 5:13.

Q. 37.

1. Luke 23:43; Luke 16:23;

Phil. 1:23; II Cor. 5:6–8.

2. I Thess. 4:14.

3. Rom. 8:23; I Thess. 4:14.

Q. 38.

1. I Cor. 15:42, 43.

2. Matt. 25:33, 34; Matt. 10:32.

3. Ps. 16:11; I Cor. 2:9.

4. I Thess. 4:17. See preceding

context.

Q. 39.

1. Deut. 29:29; Micah 6:8; I

Sam. 15:22.

Q. 40.

1. Rom. 2:14, 15; Rom. 10:5.

Q. 41.

1. Matt. 19:17–19.

Q. 42.

1. Matt. 22:37–40

Q. 43.

1. Exod. 20:2.

Q. 45.

1. Exod. 20:3.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.046–.071

219

Q. 46.

1. The exposition of the Ten

Commandments found in an-

swers to Questions 46–81 are

deductions from the com-

mandments themselves and

the rules set forth in the

Larger Catechism, Q.99. The

texts under the specifications

are given to show that they

are in accord with the general

teaching of the Scriptures.

2. I Chron. 28:9; Deut. 26:17.

3. Matt. 4:10; Ps. 95:6, 7; Ps. 29:2.

Q. 47.

1. Ps. 14:1.

2. Rom. 1:20, 21.

3. Ps. 81:11.

4. Rom. 1:25.

Q. 48.

1. I Chron. 28:9; Ps. 44:20, 21.

Q. 49.

1. Exod. 20:4–6.

Q. 50.

1. Deut. 12:32; Duet. 32:46;

Matt. 28:20.

Q. 51.

1. Deut. 4:15, 16; See verses

17–19; Acts 17:29.

2. Deut. 12:30–32.

Q. 52.

1. Ps. 95:2, 3.

2. Ps. 45:11.

3. Exod. 34:14.

Q. 53.

1. Exod. 20:7.

Q. 54.

1. Ps. 29:2; Matt. 6:9.

2. Rev. 15:3, 4.

3. Mal. 1:14.

4. Ps. 138:2.

5. Ps. 107:21, 22.

Q. 55.

1. Mal. 2:2; Isa. 5:12.

Q. 56.

1. Deut. 28:58, 59.

Q. 57.

1. Exod. 20:8–11.

Q. 58.

1. Lev. 19:30; Deut. 5:12; Isa.

56:2–7.

Q. 59.

1. Gen. 2:3; Luke 23:56.

2. Acts 20:7; I Cor. 16:1, 2;

John 20:19–26.

Q. 60.

1. Lev. 23:3; Exod. 16:25–29;

Jer. 17:21, 22.

2. Ps. 92:1, 2. (A Psalm or Song

for the sabbath day.) Luke

4:16; Isa. 58:13; Acts 20:7.

3. Matt. 12:11, 12. See context.

Q. 61.

1. Ezek. 22:26; Mal. 1:13;

Amos 8:5.

2. Ezek. 23:38.

3. Isa. 58:13; Jer. 17:24, 27.

Q. 62.

1. Exod. 31:15, 16.

2. Lev. 23:3.

3. Exod. 31:17.

4. Gen. 2:3.

Q. 63.

1. Exod. 20:12.

Q. 64.

1. Eph. 5:21, 22; Eph. 6:1, 5, 9;

Rom. 13:1; Rom. 12:10.

Q. 65.

1. Rom. 13:7, 8.

Q. 66.

1. Eph. 6:2, 3.

Q. 67.

1. Exod. 20:13.

Q. 68.

1. Eph. 5:29; Matt. 10:23.

2. Ps. 82:3, 4; Job 29:13; I

Kings 18:4.

Q. 69.

1. Acts 16:28.

2. Gen. 9:6.

3. Matt. 5:22; I John 3:15; Gal.

5:15; Prov. 24:11, 12; Exod.

21:18–32.

Q. 70.

1. Exod. 20:14.

Q. 71.

1. I Thess. 4:4, 5.

2. I Cor. 7:2; Eph. 5:11, 12.

3. Matt. 5:28.

4. Eph. 4:29; Col. 4:6.

5. I Peter 3:2.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.072–.096

220

Q. 72.

1. Matt. 5:28.

2. Eph. 5:4.

3. Eph. 5:3.

Q. 73.

1. Exod. 20:15.

Q. 74.

1. II Thess. 3:10–12; Rom.

12:17; Prov. 27:23.

2. Lev. 25:35; Phil. 2:4; Prov.

13:4; Prov. 20:4; Prov.

24:30–34.

Q. 75.

1. I Tim. 5:8.

2. Eph. 4:28; Prov. 21:16; II

Thess. 3:7–10.

Q. 76.

1. Exod. 20:16.

Q. 77.

1. Zech. 8:16.

2. I Peter 3:16; Acts 25:10.

3. III John 12.

4. Prov. 14:5, 25.

Q. 78.

1. Prov. 19:5; Prov. 6:16–19.

2. Luke 3:14; Ps. 15:3.

Q. 79.

1. Exod. 20:17.

Q. 80.

1. Heb. 13:5.

2. Rom. 12:15; Phil. 2:4; I Cor.

13:4–6.

Q. 81.

1. I Cor. 10:10.

2. Gal. 5:26.

3. Col. 3:5.

Q. 82.

1. I Kings 8:46; I John 1:8–2:6.

2. Gen. 8:21.

3. James 3:8.

4. James 3:2.

Q. 83.

1. Ps. 19:13; John 19:11.

Q. 84.

1. Gal. 3:10; Matt. 25:41.

Q. 85.

1. Acts 20:21; Mark 1:15; John

3:18.

2. See under Question 88 be-

low.

Q. 86.

1. Heb. 10:39.

2. John 1:12.

3. Phil. 3:9.

4. John 6:40.

Q. 87.

1. Acts 11:18.

2. Acts 2:37.

3. Joel 2:13.

4. II Cor. 7:11; Jer. 31:18, 19;

Acts 26:18.

5. Ps. 119:59.

Q. 88.

1. Matt. 28:19, 20; Acts 2:41,

42.

Q. 89.

1. Ps. 19:7, Ps. 119:130; Heb.

4:12.

2. I Thess. 1:6; Rom. 1:16;

Rom. 16:25; Acts 20:32.

Q. 90.

1. Prov. 8:34.

2. Luke 8:18; I Peter 2:1, 2.

3. Ps. 119:18.

4. Heb. 4:2.

5. II Thess. 2:10.

6. Ps. 119:11.

7. Luke 8:15; James 1:25.

Q. 91.

1. I Peter 3:21; Acts 8:13, 23.

See intervening context. I

Cor. 3:7; I Cor. 6:11; I Cor.

12:13.

Q. 92.

1. Matt. 28:19; Matt. 26:26–28.

2. Rom. 4:11.

Q. 93.

1. Matt. 28:19.

2. I Cor. 11:23.

Q. 94.

1. See Matt. 28:19 cited under

Question 93 above.

2. Gal. 3:27; Rom. 6:3.

3. Rom. 6:4.

Q. 95.

1. Acts 2:41.

2. Gen. 17:7, 10; Gal. 3:17, 18,

29; Acts 2:38, 39.

Q. 96.

1. Matt. 26:26, 27; I Cor. 11:26.

2. I Cor. 10:16; Eph. 3:17.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.097–.110

221

Q. 97.

1. I Cor. 11:28, 29.

2. John 6:53–56.

3. Zech. 12:10.

4. I John 4:19; Gal. 5:6.

5. Rom. 6:4; Rom. 6:17–22.

6. I Cor. 11:27.

Q. 98.

1. Ps. 62:8; Ps. 10:17.

2. I John 5:14; Matt. 26:39;

John 6:38.

3. John 16:23.

4. Dan. 9:4.

5. Phil. 4:6.

Q. 99.

1. II Tim. 3:16, 17; I John 5:14.

2. Matt. 6:9.

Q. 100.

1. Isa. 64:9; Luke 11:13; Rom.

8:15.

2. Eph. 6:18; Acts 12:5; Zech.

8:21.

Q. 101.

1. Ps. 67:1–3; II Thess. 3:1; Ps.

145.

2. Isa. 64:1, 2; Rom. 11:36.

Q. 102.

1. Ps. 68:1.

2. II Thess. 3:1; Ps. 51:18;

67:1–3; Rom. 10:1.

3. Rev. 22:20; II Peter 3:11–13.

Q. 103.

1. Ps. 119:35–36; Acts 21:14.

2. Ps. 103:20–22.

Q. 104.

1. Prov. 30:8.

2. I Tim. 4:4, 5; Prov. 10:22.

Q. 105.

1. Ps. 51:1; Rom 3:24, 25.

2. Luke 11:4; Matt. 18:35; Matt.

6:14, 15.

Q. 106.

1. Matt. 26:41; Ps. 19:13.

2. I Cor. 10:13; Ps. 51:10, 12.

Q. 107.

1. Dan. 9:18, 19.

2. I Chron. 29:11–13.

3. Rev. 22:20, 21; I Cor. 14:16.

THE APOSTLES’ CREED

1. I.e. Continued in the state of

the dead, and under the power

of death, until the third day.

See the answer to Question 50

in the Larger Catechism.

THE

LARGER CATECHISM

[TEXT]

224

For the prologue to the Westminster Catechism

(Larger Catechism), see pages 146–48.

7.111–.119

225

THE LARGER CATECHISM

7.111 Q. 1. What is the chief and highest end of man?

A. Man’s chief and highest end is to glorify God,

and fully to en-

joy him forever.

7.112 Q. 2. How doth it appear that there is a God?

A. The very light of nature in man, and the works of God, declare

plainly that there is a God;

but his Word and Spirit only, do sufficient-

ly and effectually reveal him unto men for their salvation.

7.113 Q. 3. What is the Word of God?

A. The holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments are the

Word of God, the only rule of faith and obedience.

7.114 Q. 4. How doth it appear that the Scriptures are the Word

of God?

A. The Scriptures manifest themselves to be the Word of God, by

their majesty and purity; by the consent of all the parts, and the scope of

the whole, which is to give all glory to God; by their light and power to

convince and convert sinners, to comfort and build up believers unto

salvation.

But the Spirit of God, bearing witness by and with the Scrip-

tures in the heart of man, is alone able fully to persuade it that they are

the very word of God.

7.115 Q. 5. What do the Scriptures principally teach?

A. The Scriptures principally teach, what man is to believe con-

cerning God, and what duty God requires of man.

What Man Ought to Believe Concerning God

7.116 Q. 6. What do the Scriptures make known of God?

A. The Scriptures make known what God is,

the persons in the

Godhead,

his decrees,

and the execution of his decrees.

7.117 Q. 7. What is God?

A. God is a Spirit,

in and of himself infinite in being,

glory,

blessedness, and perfection;

all-sufficient,

eternal,

unchangeable,

incomprehensible,

everywhere present,

almighty;

knowing all

things,

most wise,

most holy,

most just,

most merciful and gra-

cious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth.

7.118 Q. 8. Are there more Gods than one?

A. There is but one only, the living and true God.

7.119 Q. 9. How many persons are there in the Godhead?

A. There be three persons in the Godhead: the Father, the Son,

and the Holy Ghost; and these three are one true, eternal God, the same

in substance, equal in power and glory; although distinguished by their

personal properties.

7.120–.127 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

226

7.120 Q. 10. What are the personal properties of the three persons

in the Godhead?

A. It is proper to the Father to beget his Son,

and to the Son to be

begotten of the Father,

and to the Holy Ghost to proceed from the Fa-

ther and the Son, from all eternity.

7.121 Q. 11. How doth it appear that the Son and the Holy Ghost

are equal with the Father?

A. The Scriptures manifest that the Son and the Holy Ghost are

God equal with the Father, ascribing unto them such names,

attrib-

utes,

works,

and worship,

as are proper to God only.

7.122 Q. 12. What are the decrees of God?

A. God’s decrees are the wise, free, and holy acts of the counsel

of his will, whereby, from all eternity, he hath, for his own glory, un-

changeably foreordained whatsoever comes to pass in time,

especially

concerning angels and men.

7.123 Q. 13. What hath God especially decreed concerning angels

and men?

A. God, by an eternal and immutable decree, out of his mere love,

for the praise of his glorious grace, to be manifested in due time, hath

elected some angels to glory;

and, in Christ, hath chosen some men to

eternal life, and the means thereof;

and also, according to his sovereign

power, and the unsearchable counsel of his own will (whereby he ex-

tendeth or withholdeth favor as he pleaseth) hath passed by, and foreor-

dained the rest to dishonor and wrath, to be for their sin inflicted, to the

praise of the glory of his justice.

7.124 Q. 14. How doth God execute his decrees?

A. God executeth his decrees in the works of creation and provi-

dence, according to his infallible foreknowledge, and the free and im-

mutable counsel of his own will.

7.125 Q. 15. What is the work of creation?

A. The work of creation is that wherein God did in the beginning,

by the word of his power, make of nothing, the world and all things

therein for himself, within the space of six days, and all very good.

7.126 Q. 16. How did God create angels?

A. God created all the angels, spirits,

immortal,

holy,

excelling

in knowledge,

mighty in power,

to execute his commandments, and to

praise his name,

yet subject to change.

7.127 Q. 17. How did God create man?

A. After God had made all other creatures, he created man, male

and female;

formed the body of the man of the dust of the ground,

and

the woman of the rib of man;

endued them with living, reasonable, and

immortal souls;

made them after his own image,

in knowledge,

right-

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.127–.135

227

eousness and holiness,

having the law of God written in their hearts,

and

power to fulfill it, with dominion over the creatures;

yet subject to fall.

7.128 Q. 18. What are God’s works of providence?

A. God’s works of providence are his most holy,

wise,

and

powerful preserving,

and governing all his creatures;

ordering them,

and all their actions,

to his own glory.

7.129 Q. 19. What is God’s providence toward the angels?

A. God by his providence permitted some of the angels, willfully

and irrecoverably, to fall into sin and damnation,

limiting and ordering

that, and all their sins, to his own glory;

and established the rest in ho-

liness and happiness;

employing them all, at his pleasure, in the admin-

istrations of his power, mercy, and justice.

7.130 Q. 20. What was the providence of God toward man in the

estate in which he was created?

A. The providence of God toward man in the estate in which he was

created was, the placing him in paradise, appointing him to dress it, giving

him liberty to eat of the fruit of the earth,

putting the creatures under his

dominion,

ordaining marriage for his help,

affording him communion

with himself,

and instituting the Sabbath;

entering into a covenant of life

with him, upon condition of personal, perfect, and perpetual obedience,

which the tree of life was a pledge; and forbidding to eat of the tree of the

knowledge of good and evil, upon the pain of death.

7.131 Q. 21. Did man continue in that estate wherein God at first

created him?

A. Our first parents, being left to the freedom of their own will,

through the temptation of Satan, transgressed the commandment of

God, in eating the forbidden fruit, and thereby fell from the estate of

innocency wherein they were created.

7.132 Q. 22. Did all mankind fall in that first transgression?

A. The covenant being made with Adam, as a public person, not

for himself only, but for his posterity, all mankind, descending from

him by ordinary generation,

sinned in him, and fell with him in that

first transgression.

7.133 Q. 23. Into what estate did the Fall bring mankind?

A. The Fall brought mankind into an estate of sin and misery.

7.134 Q. 24. What is sin?

A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or transgression of, any

law of God, given as a rule to the reasonable creature.

7.135 Q. 25. Wherein consists the sinfulness of that estate wherein-

to man fell?

A. The sinfulness of that estate whereinto man fell, consisteth in the

guilt of Adam’s first sin,

the want of that righteousness wherein he was

7.135–.142 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

228

created, and the corruption of his nature, whereby he is utterly indisposed,

disabled, and made opposite unto all that is spiritually good, and wholly

inclined to all evil, and that continually;

which is commonly called origi-

nal sin, and from which do proceed all actual transgressions.

7.136 Q. 26. How is original sin conveyed from our first parents un-

to their posterity?

A. Original sin is conveyed from our first parents unto their pos-

terity by natural generation, so as all that proceed from them in that

way, are conceived and born in sin.

7.137 Q. 27. What misery did the Fall bring upon mankind?

A. The Fall brought upon mankind the loss of communion with

God,

his displeasure and curse; so as we are by nature children of

wrath,

bondslaves to Satan,

and justly liable to all punishments in this

world and that which is to come.

7.138 Q. 28. What are the punishments of sin in this world?

A. The punishments of sin in this world, are either inward, as

blindness of mind,

a reprobate sense,

strong delusions,

hardness of

heart,

horror of conscience,

and vile affections;

or outward, as the

curse of God upon the creatures for our sake,

and all other evils that

befall us in our bodies, names, estates, relations, and employments;

together with death itself.

7.139 Q. 29. What are the punishments of sin in the world to come?

A. The punishments of sin in the world to come are everlasting

separation from the comfortable presence of God, and most grievous

torments in soul and body, without intermission, in hell fire forever.

7.140 Q. 30. Doth God leave all mankind to perish in the estate of

sin and misery?

A. God doth not leave all men to perish in the estate of sin and

misery, into which they fell by the breach of the first covenant, com-

monly called the covenant of works;

but of his mere love and mercy

delivereth his elect out of it, and bringeth them into an estate of salva-

tion by the second covenant, commonly called the covenant of grace.

7.141 Q. 31. With whom was the covenant of grace made?

A. The covenant of grace was made with Christ as the second

Adam, and in him with all the elect as his seed.

7.142 Q. 32. How is the grace of God manifested in the second

covenant?

A. The grace of God is manifested in the second covenant, in that

he freely provideth and offereth to sinners a mediator,

and life and

salvation by him;

and requiring faith as the condition to interest them

in him,

promiseth and giveth his Holy Spirit to all his elect, to work in

them that faith, with all other saving graces;

and to enable them unto

all holy obedience,

as the evidence of the truth of their faith

and of

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.142–.148

229

their thankfulness to God,

and as the way which he hath appointed

them to salvation.

7.143 Q. 33. Was the covenant of grace always administered after

one and the same manner?

A. The covenant of grace was not always administered after the

same manner, but the administrations of it under the Old Testament

were different from those under the New.

7.144 Q. 34. How was the covenant of grace administered under the

Old Testament?

A. The covenant of grace was administered under the Old Testa-

ment, by promises,

prophecies,

sacrifices,

circumcision,

the passo-

ver,

and other types and ordinances; which did all foresignify Christ

then to come, and were for that time sufficient to build up the elect in

faith in promised Messiah,

by whom they then had full remission of

sin and eternal salvation.

7.145 Q. 35. How is the covenant of grace administered under the

New Testament?

A. Under the New Testament, when Christ the substance was ex-

hibited, the same covenant of grace was, and still is to be, administered

in the preaching of the Word,

and the administration of the sacraments

of Baptism,

and the Lord’s Supper;

in which grace and salvation are

held forth in more fullness, evidence, and efficacy to all nations.

7.146 Q. 36. Who is the Mediator of the covenant of grace?

A. The only Mediator of the covenant of grace is the Lord Jesus

Christ,

who being the eternal Son of God, of one substance and equal

with the Father, in the fullness of time became man, and so was, and

continues to be, God and man, in two entire distinct natures, and one

person, forever.

7.147 Q. 37. How did Christ, being the Son of God, become man?

A. Christ, the Son of God, became man by taking to himself a

true body, and a reasonable soul,

being conceived by the power of the

Holy Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, of her substance, and

born of her,

yet without sin.

7.148 Q. 38. Why was it requisite that the Mediator should be God?

A. It was requisite that the Mediator should be God; that he might

sustain and keep the human nature from sinking under the infinite wrath

of God, and the power of death; give worth and efficacy to his suffer-

ings, obedience, and intercession; and to satisfy God’s justice, procure

his favor, purchase a peculiar people, give his Spirit to them, conquer

all their enemies, and bring them to everlasting salvation.

7.149–.156 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

230

7.149 Q. 39. Why was it requisite that the Mediator should be man?

A. It was requisite that the Mediator should be man; that he might

advance our nature, perform obedience to the law,

suffer and make

intercession for us in our nature,

have a fellow feeling of our infirmi-

ties;

that we might receive the adoption of sons,

and have comfort and

access with boldness unto the throne of grace.

7.150 Q. 40. Why was it requisite that the Mediator should be God

and man in one person?

A. It was requisite that the Mediator who was to reconcile God

and man, should himself be both God and man, and this in one person;

that the proper works of each nature might be accepted of God for us,

and relied on by us, as the works of the whole person.

7.151 Q. 41. Why was our Mediator called Jesus?

A. Our Mediator was called Jesus, because he saveth his people

from their sins.

7.152 Q. 42. Why was our Mediator called Christ?

A. Our Mediator was called Christ, because he was anointed with

the Holy Ghost above measure;

and so set apart, and fully furnished with

all authority and ability,

to execute the office of prophet,

priest,

and

king of his Church, in the estate both of his humiliation and exaltation.

7.153 Q. 43. How doth Christ execute the office of a prophet?

A. Christ executeth the office of a prophet, in his revealing to the

Church in all ages,

by his Spirit and Word,

in divers ways of admin-

istration, the whole will of God, in all things concerning their edifica-

tion and salvation.

7.154 Q. 44 How doth Christ execute the office of a priest?

A. Christ executeth the office of a priest, in his once offering

himself a sacrifice without spot to God,

to be a reconciliation for the

sins of his people;

and in making continual intercession for them.

7.155 Q. 45. How doth Christ execute the office of a king?

A. Christ executeth the office of a king, in calling out of the world a

people to himself;

and giving them officers,

laws,

and censures, by

which he visibly governs them;

in bestowing saving grace upon his

elect,

rewarding their obedience,

and correcting them for their sins,

preserving and supporting them under all their temptations and suffer-

ings;

restraining and overcoming all their enemies,

and powerfully or-

dering all things for his own glory,

and their good;

and also in taking

vengeance on the rest, who know not God, and obey not the gospel.

7.156 Q. 46. What was the estate of Christ’s humiliation?

A. The estate of Christ’s humiliation was that low condition,

wherein he, for our sakes, emptying himself of his glory, took upon him

the form of a servant, in his conception and birth, life, death, and after

his death until his resurrection.

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.157–.162

231

7.157 Q. 47. How did Christ humble himself in his conception

and birth?

A. Christ humbled himself in his conception and birth, in that, be-

ing from all eternity the Son of God in the bosom of the Father, he was

pleased in the fullness of time to become the Son of man, made of a

woman of low estate, and to be born to her, with divers circumstances

of more than ordinary abasement.

7.158 Q. 48. How did Christ humble himself in his life?

A. Christ humbled himself in his life, by subjecting himself to the

law,

which he perfectly fulfilled,

and by conflicting with the indigni-

ties of the world,

temptations of Satan,

and infirmities in his flesh;

whether common to the nature of man, or particularly accompanying

that his low condition.

7.159 Q. 49. How did Christ humble himself in his death?

A. Christ humbled himself in his death, in that having been be-

trayed by Judas,

forsaken by his disciples,

scorned and rejected by the

world,

condemned by Pilate, and tormented by his persecutors;

having

also conflicted with the terrors of death and the powers of darkness, felt

and borne the weight of God’s wrath,

he laid down his life an offering

for sin,

enduring the painful, shameful, and cursed death of the cross.

7.160 Q. 50. Wherein consisted Christ’s humiliation after his death?

A. Christ’s humiliation after his death consisted in his being bur-

ied,

and continuing in the state of the dead, and under the power of

death till the third day,

which hath been otherwise expressed in these

words: “He descended into hell.”

7.161 Q. 51. What was the estate of Christ’s exaltation?

A. The estate of Christ’s exaltation comprehendeth his resurrec-

tion,

ascension,

sitting at the right hand of the Father,

and his coming

again to judge the world.

7.162 Q. 52. How was Christ exalted in his resurrection?

A. Christ was exalted in his resurrection, in that, not having seen

corruption in death (of which it was not possible for him to be held),

and

having the very same body in which he suffered, with the essential prop-

erties thereof

(but without mortality and other common infirmities be-

longing to this life), really united to his soul,

he rose again from the dead

the third day by his own power;

whereby he declared himself to be the

Son of God,

to have satisfied divine justice,

to have vanquished death

and him that had the power of it,

and to be Lord of quick and dead.

All

which he did as a public person,

the head of his Church,

for their justi-

fication,

quickening in grace,

support against enemies,

and to assure

them of their resurrection from the dead at the last day.

7.163–.168 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

232

7.163 Q. 53. How was Christ exalted in his ascension?

A. Christ was exalted in his ascension, in that having, after his

resurrection, often appeared unto, and conversed with his apostles,

speaking to them of the things pertaining to the Kingdom of God,

and

giving them commission to preach the gospel to all nations;

forty days

after his resurrection, he, in our nature, and as our head, triumphing

over enemies, visibly went up into the highest heavens,

there to receive

gifts for men,

to raise up our affections thither,

and to prepare a place

for us,

where himself is, and shall continue till his second coming at

the end of the world.

7.164 Q. 54. How is Christ exalted in his sitting at the right hand

of God?

A. Christ is exalted in his sitting at the right hand of God, in that

as God-man he is advanced to the highest favor with God the Father,

with all fullness of joy,

glory,

and power over all things in heaven and

earth;

and doth gather and defend his Church, and subdue their ene-

mies; furnisheth his ministers and people with gifts and graces,

and

maketh intercession for them.

7.165 Q. 55. How doth Christ make intercession?

A. Christ maketh intercession, by his appearing in our nature con-

tinually before the Father in heaven,

in the merit of his obedience and

sacrifice on earth;

declaring his will to have it applied to all believers;

answering all accusations against them;

and procuring for them quiet

of conscience, notwithstanding daily failings,

access with boldness to

the throne of grace,

and acceptance of their persons

and services.

7.166 Q. 56. How is Christ to be exalted in his coming again to

judge the world?

A. Christ is to be exalted in his coming again to judge the world,

in that he, who was unjustly judged and condemned by wicked men,

shall come again at the last day in great power, and in the full manifes-

tation of his own glory, and of his Father’s, with all his holy angels,

with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trumpet of

God, to judge the world in righteousness.

7.167 Q. 57. What benefits hath Christ procured by his mediation?

A. Christ by his mediation hath procured redemption, with all

other benefits of the covenant of grace.

7.168 Q. 58. How do we come to be made partakers of the benefits

which Christ hath procured?

A. We are made partakers of the benefits which Christ hath pro-

cured, by the application of them unto us, which is the work especially

of God the Holy Ghost.

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.169–.176

233

7.169 Q. 59. Who are made partakers of redemption through Christ?

A. Redemption is certainly applied, and effectually communicat-

ed, to all those for whom Christ hath purchased it;

who are in time by

the Holy Ghost enabled to believe in Christ, according to the gospel.

7.170 Q. 60. Can they who have never heard the gospel, and so

know not Jesus Christ nor believe in him, be saved by their living

according to the light of nature?

A. They who having never heard the gospel, know not Jesus

Christ, and believe not in him, cannot be saved,

be they never so dili-

gent to frame their lives according to the light of nature,

or the laws of

that religion which they profess;

neither is there salvation in any other,

but in Christ alone,

who is the Saviour only of his body the Church.

7.171 Q. 61. Are all they saved who hear the gospel, and live in

the Church?

A. All that hear the gospel, and live in the visible Church, are not

saved; but only they who are true members of the Church invisible.

7.172 Q. 62. What is the visible Church?

A. The visible Church is a society made up of all such as in all

ages and places of the world do profess the true religion,

and of

their children.

7.173 Q. 63. What are the special privileges of the visible Church?

A. The visible Church hath the privilege of being under God’s

special care and government;

of being protected and preserved in all

ages, notwithstanding the opposition of all enemies;

and of enjoying

the communion of saints, the ordinary means of salvation,

and offers of

grace by Christ, to all members of it, in the ministry of the gospel, testi-

fying that whosoever believes in him shall be saved,

and excluding

none that will come unto him.

7.174 Q. 64. What is the invisible Church?

A. The invisible Church is the whole number of the elect, that

have been, are, or shall be gathered into one under Christ the head.

7.175 Q. 65. What special benefits do the members of the invisible

Church enjoy by Christ?

A. The members of the invisible Church, by Christ, enjoy union

and communion with him in grace and glory.

7.176 Q. 66. What is that union which the elect have with Christ?

A. The union which the elect have with Christ is the work of

God’s grace,

whereby they are spiritually and mystically, yet really

and inseparably, joined to Christ as their head and husband;

which is

done in their effectual calling.

7.177–.182 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

234

7.177 Q. 67. What is effectual calling?

A. Effectual calling is the work of God’s almighty power and

grace,

whereby (out of his free and especial love to his elect, and from

nothing in them moving him thereunto)

he doth in his accepted time

invite and draw them to Jesus Christ, by his Word and Spirit;

savingly

enlightening their minds,

renewing and powerfully determining their

wills,

so as they (although in themselves dead in sin) are hereby made

willing and able, freely to answer his call, and to accept and embrace

the grace offered and conveyed therein.

7.178 Q. 68. Are the elect only effectually called?

A. All the elect, and they only, are effectually called;

although

others may be, and often are, outwardly called by the ministry of the

Word,

and have some common operations of the Spirit,

who, for their

willful neglect and contempt of the grace offered to them, being justly

left in their unbelief, do never truly come to Jesus Christ.

7.179 Q. 69. What is the communion in grace, which the members

of the invisible Church have with Christ?

A. The communion in grace, which the members of the invisible

Church have with Christ, is their partaking of the virtue of his media-

tion, in their justification,

adoption,

sanctification, and whatever else

in this life manifests their union with him.

7.180 Q. 70. What is justification?

A. Justification is an act of God’s free grace unto sinners, in

which he pardoneth all their sin, accepteth and accounteth their persons

righteous in his sight;

not for anything wrought in them, or done by

them,

but only for the perfect obedience and full satisfaction of Christ,

by God imputed to them

and received by faith alone.

7.181 Q. 71. How is justification an act of God’s free grace?

A. Although Christ by his obedience and death, did make a prop-

er, real, and full satisfaction to God’s justice in the behalf of them that

are justified: yet inasmuch as God accepteth the satisfaction from a

surety, which he might have demanded of them; and did provide this

surety, his only Son, imputing his righteousness to them, and requiring

nothing of them for their justification, but faith, which also is his gift,

their justification is to them of free grace.

7.182 Q. 72. What is justifying faith?

A. Justifying faith is a saving grace,

wrought in the heart of a

sinner, by the Spirit and the Word of God;

whereby he, being con-

vinced of his sin and misery, and of the disability in himself and all

other creatures to recover him out of his lost condition,

not only assen-

teth to the truth of the promise of the gospel,

but receiveth and resteth

upon Christ and his righteousness therein held forth, for pardon of sin,

and for the accepting and accounting of his person righteous in the sight

of God for salvation.

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.183–.188

235

7.183 Q. 73. How doth faith justify a sinner in the sight of God?

A. Faith justifies a sinner in the sight of God, not because of those

other graces which do always accompany it, or of good works that are

the fruits of it;

nor as if the grace of faith, or any act thereof, were im-

puted to him for justification;

but only as it is an instrument, by which

he receiveth and applieth Christ and his righteousness.

7.184 Q. 74. What is adoption?

A. Adoption is an act of the free grace of God,

in and for his on-

ly Son Jesus Christ,

whereby all those that are justified are received

into the number of his children,

have his name put upon them,

the

Spirit of his Son given to them,

are under his Fatherly care and dispen-

sations,

admitted to all the liberties and privileges of the sons of God,

made heirs of all the promises, and fellow heirs with Christ in glory.

7.185 Q. 75. What is sanctification?

A. Sanctification is a work of God’s grace, whereby they, whom

God hath, before the foundation of the world, chosen to be holy, are, in

time, through the powerful operation of his Spirit, applying the death

and resurrection of Christ unto them, renewed in their whole man after

the image of God;

having the seeds of repentance unto life, and all

other saving graces, put into their hearts,

and those graces so stirred

up, increased and strengthened,

as that they more and more die unto

sin, and rise into newness of life.

7.186 Q. 76. What is repentance unto life?

A. Repentance unto life is a saving grace,

wrought in the heart of

a sinner by the Spirit and Word of God,

whereby out of the sight and

sense, not only of the danger,

but also of the filthiness and odiousness

of his sins,

and upon the apprehension of God’s mercy in Christ to

such as are penitent,

he so grieves for, and hates his sins,

as that he

turns from them all to God,

purposing and endeavoring constantly to

walk with him in all the ways of new obedience.

7.187 Q. 77. Wherein do justification and sanctification differ?

A. Although sanctification be inseparably joined with justifica-

tion,

yet they differ in that God, in justification, imputeth the right-

eousness of Christ;

in sanctification, his Spirit infuseth grace, and ena-

bleth to the exercise thereof;

in the former, sin is pardoned;

in the

other, it is subdued;

the one doth equally free all believers from the

revenging wrath of God, and that perfectly in this life, that they never

fall into condemnation;

the other is neither equal in all,

nor in this life

perfect in any,

but growing up to perfection.

7.188 Q. 78. Whence ariseth the imperfection of sanctification in

believers?

A. The imperfection of sanctification in believers ariseth from the

remnants of sin abiding in every part of them, and the perpetual lusting of

7.188–.193 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

236

the flesh against the Spirit; whereby they are often foiled with tempta-

tions, and fall into many sins,

are hindered in all their spiritual service,

and their best works are imperfect and defiled in the sight of God.

7.189 Q. 79. May not true believers, by reason of their imperfec-

tions, and the many temptations and sins they are overtaken with,

fall away from the state of grace?

A. True believers, by reason of the unchangeable love of God,

and his decree and covenant to give them perseverance,

their insepara-

ble union with Christ,

his continual intercession for them,

and the

Spirit and seed of God abiding in them,

can neither totally nor finally

fall away from the state of grace, but are kept by the power of God

through faith unto salvation.

7.190 Q. 80. Can true believers be infallibly assured that they are

in the estate of grace, and that they shall persevere therein unto

salvation?

A. Such as truly believe in Christ, and endeavor to walk in all

good conscience before him, may, without extraordinary revelation, by

faith grounded upon the truth of God’s promises, and by the Spirit ena-

bling them to discern in themselves those graces to which the promises

of life are made, and bearing witness with their spirits that they are the

children of God, be infallibly assured that they are in the estate of

grace, and shall persevere therein unto salvation.

7.191 Q. 81. Are all true believers at all times assured of their pre-

sent being in the estate of grace, and that they shall be saved?

A. Assurance of grace and salvation not being of the essence of

faith, true believers may wait long before they obtain it;

and, after the

enjoyment thereof, may have it weakened and intermitted, through

manifold distempers, sins, temptations, and desertions;

yet are they

never left without such a presence and support of the Spirit of God, as

keeps them from sinking into utter despair.

7.192 Q. 82. What is the communion in glory which the members of

the invisible Church have with Christ?

A. The communion in glory which the members of the invisible

Church have with Christ, is in this life,

immediately after death,

and at

last perfected at the resurrection and day of judgment.

7.193 Q. 83. What is the communion in glory with Christ, which

the members of the invisible Church enjoy in this life?

A. The members of the invisible Church have communicated to

them, in this life, the first fruits of glory with Christ, as they are mem-

bers of him their head, and so in him are interested in that glory which

he is fully possessed of;

and as an earnest thereof, enjoy the sense of

God’s love,

peace of conscience, joy in the Holy Ghost, and hope of

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.193–.199

237

glory.

As, on the contrary, the sense of God’s revenging wrath, horror

of conscience, and a fearful expectation of judgment, are to the wicked

the beginning of the torment which they shall endure after death.

7.194 Q. 84. Shall all men die?

A. Death being threatened as the wages of sin,

it is appointed un-

to all men once to die;

for that all have sinned.

7.195 Q. 85. Death being the wages of sin, why are not the righteous

delivered from death, seeing all their sins are forgiven in Christ?

A. The righteous shall be delivered from death itself at the last

day, and even in death are delivered from the sting and curse of it;

that although they die, yet it is out of God’s love,

to free them perfectly

from sin and misery,

and to make them capable of further communion

with Christ in glory, which they then enter upon.

7.196 Q. 86. What is the communion in glory with Christ, which

the members of the invisible Church enjoy immediately after

death?

A. The communion in glory with Christ, which the members of

the invisible Church enjoy immediately after death, is in that their souls

are then made perfect in holiness, and received into the highest heav-

ens, where they behold the face of God in light and glory;

waiting for

the full redemption of their bodies,

which even in death continue unit-

ed to Christ,

and rest in their graves as in their beds, till at the last day

they be again united to their souls.

Whereas the souls of the wicked are

at their death cast into hell, where they remain in torments and utter

darkness; and their bodies kept in their graves, as in their prisons, until

the resurrection and judgment of the great day.

7.197 Q. 87. What are we to believe concerning the resurrection?

A. We are to believe that, at the last day, there shall be a general

resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust;

when they that are

then found alive shall in a moment be changed; and the selfsame bodies

of the dead which are laid in the grave, being then again united to their

souls forever, shall be raised up by the power of Christ.

The bodies of

the just, by the Spirit of Christ, and by virtue of his resurrection as their

head, shall be raised in power, spiritual, and incorruptible, and made

like to his glorious body:

and the bodies of the wicked shall be raised

up in dishonor by him as an offended judge.

7.198 Q. 88. What shall immediately follow after the resurrection?

A. Immediately after the resurrection shall follow the general and

final judgment of angels and men,

the day and hour whereof no man

knoweth, that all may watch and pray, and be ever ready for the coming

of the Lord.

7.199 Q. 89. What shall be done to the wicked at the day of judg-

ment?

7.199–.205 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

238

A. At the day of judgment, the wicked shall be set on Christ’s left

hand,

and upon clear evidence, and full conviction of their own con-

sciences,

shall have the fearful but just sentence of condemnation pro-

nounced against them;

and thereupon shall be cast out from the favorable

presence of God, and the glorious fellowship with Christ, his saints, and

all his holy angels, into hell, to be punished with unspeakable torments

both of body and soul, with the devil and his angels forever.

7.200 Q. 90. What shall be done to the righteous at the day of

judgment?

A. At the day of judgment, the righteous, being caught up to

Christ in the clouds,

shall be set on his right hand, and, there openly

acknowledged and acquitted,

shall join with him in the judging of rep-

robate angels and men;

and shall be received into heaven,

where they

shall be fully and forever freed from all sin and misery;

filled with

inconceivable joy;

made perfectly holy and happy both in body and

soul, in the company of innumerable saints and angels,

but especially

in the immediate vision and fruition of God the Father, of our Lord Je-

sus Christ, and of the Holy Spirit, to all eternity.

And this is the perfect

and full communion, which the members of the invisible Church shall

enjoy with Christ in glory, at the resurrection and day of judgment.

Having Seen What the Scriptures Principally Teach Us to

Believe Concerning God, It Follows to Consider What

They Require as the Duty of Man

7.201 Q. 91. What is the duty which God requireth of man?

A. The duty which God requireth of man is obedience to his re-

vealed will.

7.202 Q. 92. What did God at first reveal unto man as the rule of

his obedience?

A. The rule of obedience revealed to Adam in the estate of inno-

cence, and to all mankind in him, besides a special command, not to eat of

the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, was the moral law.

7.203 Q. 93. What is the moral law?

A. The moral law is the declaration of the will of God to man-

kind, directing and binding everyone to personal, perfect, and perpetual

conformity and obedience thereunto, in the frame and disposition of the

whole man, soul and body, and in performance of all those duties of

holiness and righteousness which he oweth to God and man:

promising

life upon the fulfilling, and threatening death upon the breach of it.

7.204 Q. 94. Is there any use of the moral law to man since the Fall?

A. Although no man since the Fall can attain to righteousness and

life by the moral law,

yet there is great use thereof, as well common to

all men, as peculiar either to the unregenerate, or the regenerate.

7.205 Q. 95. Of what use is the moral law to all men?

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.205–.209

239

A. The moral law is of use to all men, to inform them of the holy

nature and will of God,

and of their duty binding them to walk accord-

ingly;

to convince them of their disability to keep it, and of the sinful

pollution of their nature, hearts, and lives,

to humble them in the sense

of their sin and misery,

and thereby help them to a clearer sight of the

need they have of Christ,

and of the perfection of his obedience.

7.206 Q. 96. What particular use is there of the moral law to unre-

generate men?

A. The moral law is of use to unregenerate men, to awaken their

consciences to flee from the wrath to come,

and to drive them to

Christ;

or, upon their continuance in the estate and way of sin, to leave

them inexcusable,

and under the curse thereof.

7.207 Q. 97. What special use is there of the moral law to the

regenerate?

A. Although they that are regenerate and believe in Christ be de-

livered from the moral law as a covenant of works, so as thereby they

are neither justified nor condemned: yet, besides the general uses there-

of common to them with all men, it is of special use to show them how

much they are bound to Christ for his fulfilling it, and enduring the

curse thereof, in their stead and for their good;

and thereby to provoke

them to more thankfulness, and to express the same in their greater care

to conform themselves thereunto as the rule of their obedience.

7.208 Q. 98. Wherein is the moral law summarily comprehended?

A. The moral law is summarily comprehended in the Ten Com-

mandments,

which were delivered by the voice of God upon Mount

Sinai, and written by him on two tables of stone;

and are recorded in

the twentieth chapter of Exodus; the first four commandments contain-

ing our duty to God, and the other six our duty to man.

7.209 Q. 99. What rules are to be observed for the right under-

standing of the Ten Commandments?

A. For the right understanding of the Ten Commandments, these

rules are to be observed:

1. That the law is perfect, and bindeth everyone to full conformi-

ty in the whole man unto the righteousness thereof, and unto entire

obedience forever; so as to require the utmost perfection of every duty,

and to forbid the least degree of every sin.

2. That it is spiritual, and so reacheth the understanding, will, af-

fections, and all other powers of the soul; as well as words, works, and

gestures.

3. That one and the same thing, in divers respects, is required or

forbidden in several commandments.

4. That as, where a duty is commanded, the contrary sin is for-

bidden;

and where a sin is forbidden, the contrary duty is commanded;

7.209–.214 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

240

so, where a promise is annexed, the contrary threatening is included;

and where a threatening is annexed, the contrary promise is included.

5. That what God forbids, is at no time to be done;

what he

commands is always our duty;

and yet every particular duty is not to

be done at all times.

6. That, under one sin or duty, all of the same kind are forbidden

or commanded; together with all the causes, means, occasions, and ap-

pearances thereof, and provocations thereunto.

7. That what is forbidden or commanded to ourselves, we are

bound, according to our places, to endeavor that it may be avoided or

performed by others, according to the duty of their places.

8. That in what is commanded to others, we are bound, according

to our places and callings, to be helpful to them:

and to take heed of

partaking with others in what is forbidden them.

7.210 Q. 100. What special things are we to consider in the Ten

Commandments?

A. We are to consider in the Ten Commandments: the preface,

the substances of the commandments themselves, and the several rea-

sons annexed to some of them the more to enforce them.

7.211 Q. 101. What is the preface to the Ten Commandments?

A. The preface to the Ten Commandments is contained in these

words: “I am the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land

of Egypt, out of the house of bondage.”

Wherein God manifesteth his

sovereignty, as being Jehovah, the eternal, immutable, and almighty

God; having his being in and of himself, and giving being to all his

words and works; and that he is a God in covenant, as with Israel of

old, so with all his people; who as he brought them out of their bondage

in Egypt, so he delivered us from our spiritual thralldom; and that there-

fore we are bound to take him for our God alone, and to keep all his

commandments.

7.212 Q. 102. What is the sum of the four Commandments which

contain our duty to God?

A. The sum of the four Commandments containing our duty to

God is, to love the Lord our God with all our heart, and with all our

soul, and with all our strength, and with all our mind.

7.213 Q. 103. Which is the First Commandment?

A. The First Commandment is, “Thou shalt have no other gods

before me.”

7.214 Q. 104. What are the duties required in the First Command-

ment?

A. The duties required in the First Commandment

are: the know-

ing and acknowledging of God to be the only true God, and our God;

and to worship and glorify him accordingly;

by thinking,

meditating,

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.214–.217

241

remembering,

highly esteeming,

honoring,

adoring,

choosing,

lov-

ing,

desiring,

fearing of him;

believing him;

trusting,

hoping,

delighting,

rejoicing in him;

being zealous for him;

calling upon

him, giving all praise and thanks,

and yielding all obedience and sub-

mission to him with the whole man;

being careful in all things to

please him,

and sorrowful when in anything he is offended;

and

walking humbly with him.

7.215 Q. 105. What are the sins forbidden in the First Commandment?

A. The sins forbidden in the First Commandment are: atheism, in

denying or not having a God;

idolatry, in having or worshiping more

gods than one, or any with, or instead of the true God;

the not having

and vouching him for God, and our God;

the omission or neglect of

anything due to him, required in this commandment;

ignorance,

for-

getfulness,

misapprehensions, false opinions,

unworthy and wicked

thoughts of him;

bold and curious searchings into his secrets;

all pro-

faneness,

hatred of God,

self-love,

self-seeking,

and all other

inordinate and immoderate setting of our mind, will, or affections upon

other things, and taking them off from him in whole or in part;

vain

credulity,

unbelief,

heresy,

misbelief,

distrust,

despair,

incor-

rigibleness, and insensibleness under judgments,

hardness of heart,

pride,

presumption,

carnal security,

tempting of God;

using un-

lawful means,

and trusting in lawful means;

carnal delights and

joys,

corrupt, blind, and indiscreet zeal;

lukewarmness,

and dead-

ness in the things of God;

estranging ourselves, and apostatizing from

God;

praying or giving any religious worship to saints, angels, or any

other creatures;

all compacts and consulting with the devil,

and

hearkening to his suggestions;

making men the lords of our faith and

conscience;

slighting and despising God, and his commands;

resist-

ing and grieving of his Spirit,

discontent and impatience at his dispen-

sations, charging him foolishly for the evils he inflicts on us;

and as-

cribing the praise of any good, we either are, have, or can do, to for-

tune, idols,

ourselves,

or any other creature.

7.216 Q. 106. What are we especially taught by these words “before

me,” in the First Commandment?

A. These words “before me,” or “before my face,” in the First

Commandment, teach us, that God, who seeth all things, taketh special

notice of, and is much displeased with, the sin of having any other God;

that so it may be an argument to dissuade from it, and to aggravate it as

a most impudent provocation;

as also to persuade us to do as in his

sight, whatever we do in his service.

7.217 Q. 107. Which is the Second Commandment?

A. The Second Commandment is, “Thou shalt not make unto thee

any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above,

or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth:

thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the Lord

7.217–.220 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

242

thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the

children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; and

shewing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my

commandments.”

7.218 Q. 108. What are the duties required in the Second

Commandment?

A. The duties required in the Second Commandment are: the re-

ceiving, observing, and keeping pure and entire, all such religious wor-

ship and ordinances as God hath instituted in his Word;

particularly

prayer and thanksgiving in the name of Christ;

the reading, preaching,

and hearing of the Word;

the administration and receiving of the sac-

raments;

church government and discipline;

the ministry and mainte-

nance thereof;

religious fasting;

swearing by the name of God;

and

vowing unto him:

as also the disapproving, detesting, opposing all

false worship;

and, according to each one’s place and calling, remov-

ing it, and all monuments of idolatry.

7.219 Q. 109. What are the sins forbidden in the Second

Commandment?

A. The sins forbidden in the Second Commandment are: all devis-

ing,

counseling,

commanding,

using,

and any wise approving any

religious worship not instituted by God himself;

the making any repre-

sentation of God, of all, or of any of the three Persons, either inwardly

in our mind, or outwardly in any kind of image or likeness of any crea-

ture whatsoever;

all worshiping of it,

or God in it or by it;

the making

of any representation of feigned deities,

and all worship of them, or

service belonging to them;

all superstitious devices,

corrupting the

worship of God,

adding to it, or taking from it,

whether invented and

taken up of ourselves,

or received by tradition from others,

though

under the title of antiquity,

custom,

devotion,

good intent, or any

other pretense whatsoever;

simony,

sacrilege;

all neglect,

con-

tempt,

hindering,

and opposing the worship and ordinances which

God hath appointed.

7.220 Q. 110. What are the reasons annexed to the Second Com-

mandment, the more to enforce it?

A. The reasons annexed to the Second Commandment, the more

to enforce it, contained in these words, “For I the Lord thy God am a

jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto

the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; and shewing mer-

cy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my command-

ments;”

are, besides God’s sovereignty over us, and propriety in us, his

revengeful indignation against all false worship,

as being a spiritual

whoredom;

accounting the breakers of this Commandment such as hate

him, and threatening to punish them unto divers generations,

and es-

teeming the observers of it such as love him and keep his command-

ments, and promising mercy to them unto many generations.

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.221–.225

243

7.221 Q. 111. What is the Third Commandment?

A. The Third Commandment is, “Thou shalt not take the name of

the Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that

taketh his name in vain.”

7.222 Q. 112. What is required in the Third Commandment?

A. The Third Commandment requires, that the name of God, his

titles, attributes,

ordinances,

the word,

sacraments,

prayer,

oaths,

vows,

lots,

his works,

and whatsoever else there is whereby he makes

himself known, be holily and reverently used in thought,

meditation,

word,

and writing;

by an holy profession,

and answerable conver-

sation,

to the glory of God,

and the good of ourselves

and others.

7.223 Q. 113. What are the sins forbidden in the Third Command-

ment?

A. The sins forbidden in the Third Commandment are: the not using

of God’s name as is required;

and the abuse of it in an ignorant,

vain,

irreverent, profane,

superstitious,

or wicked mentioning or otherwise

using the titles, attributes,

ordinances,

or works;

by blasphemy;

per-

jury;

all sinful cursing,

oaths,

vows,

and lots;

violating our oaths

and vows, if lawful;

and fulfilling them, if of things unlawful;

murmur-

ing and quarreling at,

curious prying into,

and misapplying of God’s

decrees

and providence;

misinterpreting,

misapplying,

or any way

perverting the Word, or any part of it,

to profane jests,

curious and

unprofitable questions, vain janglings, or the maintaining of false doc-

trines;

abusing it, the creatures, or anything contained under the name of

God, to charms,

or sinful lusts and practices;

the maligning,

scorn-

ing,

reviling,

or any way opposing of God’s truth, grace, and ways;

making profession of religion in hypocrisy, or for sinister ends;

being

ashamed of it,

or a shame to it, by uncomfortable,

unwise,

unfruit-

ful,

and offensive walking

or backsliding from it.

7.224 Q. 114. What reasons are annexed to the Third Commandment?

A. The reasons annexed to the Third Commandment, is these

words, “the Lord thy God,” and, “for the Lord will not hold him guilt-

less that taketh his name in vain,”

are because he is the Lord and our

God, therefore his name is not to be profaned, or any way abused by

us;

especially because he will be so far from acquitting and sparing the

transgressors of this Commandment, as that he will not suffer them to

escape his righteous judgment,

albeit many such escape the censures

and punishments of men.

7.225 Q. 115. Which is the Fourth Commandment?

A. The Fourth Commandment is, “Remember the sabbath day, to

keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work: but the

seventh day is the sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt not do

any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy

maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates; for

7.225–.230 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

244

in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them

is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the sabbath

day, and hallowed it.”

7.226 Q. 116. What is required in the Fourth Commandment?

A. The Fourth Commandment requireth of all men the sanctifying

or keeping holy to God such set times as he hath appointed in his Word,

expressly one whole day in seven;

which was the seventh from the be-

ginning of the world to the resurrection of Christ,

and the first day of the

week ever since, and so to continue to the end of the world; which is the

Christian Sabbath,

and in the New Testament called “the Lord’s Day.”

7.227 Q. 117. How is the Sabbath or Lord’s Day to be sanctified?

A. The Sabbath, or Lord’s Day, is to be sanctified by an holy rest-

ing all that day,

not only from such works as are at all times sinful, but

even from such worldly employments and recreations as are on other

days lawful;

and making it our delight to spend the whole time (except

so much of it as is to be taken up in works of necessity and mercy)

the public and private exercise of God’s worship.

And, to that end, we

are to prepare our hearts, and with such foresight, diligence, and mod-

eration, to dispose, and seasonably to dispatch our worldly business,

that we may be the more free and fit for the duties of the day.

7.228 Q. 118. Why is the charge of keeping the Sabbath more spe-

cially directed to governors of families and other superiors?

A. The charge of keeping the Sabbath is more specially directed

to governors of families and other superiors, because they are bound

not only to keep it themselves, but to see that it be observed by all those

that are under their charge; and because they are prone ofttimes to hin-

der them by employments of their own.

7.229 Q. 119. What are the sins forbidden in the Fourth Com-

mandment?

A. The sins in the Fourth Commandment are: all omissions of the

duties required,

all careless, negligent, and unprofitable performing of

them, and being weary of them;

all profaning the day by idleness, and

doing that which is in itself sinful;

and by all needless works, words,

and thoughts about our worldly employments and recreations.

7.230 Q. 120. What are the reasons annexed to the Fourth Com-

mandment, the more to enforce it?

A. The reasons annexed to the Fourth Commandment, the more to

enforce it, are taken from the equity of it, God allowing us six days of

seven for our own affairs, and reserving but one for himself, in these

words, “Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work;”

from God’s

challenging a special propriety in that day. “The seventh day is the sab-

bath of the Lord thy God;”

from the example of God who “in six days

... made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the

seventh day”; and from that blessing which God put upon that day, not

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.230–.235

245

only in sanctifying it to be a holy day for his service, but in ordaining it

to be a means of blessing to us in our sanctifying it, “wherefore the

Lord blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it.”

7.231 Q. 121. Why is the word “remember” set in the beginning of

the Fourth Commandment?

A. The word “remember” is set in the beginning of the Fourth

Commandment,

partly because of the great benefit of remembering it,

we being thereby helped in our preparation to keep it;

and, in keeping

it, better to keep all the rest of the Commandments

and to continue a

thankful remembrance of the two great benefits of creation and redemp-

tion, which contain a short abridgement of religion:

and partly because

we are ready to forget it,

for that there is less light of nature for it, and

yet it restraineth our natural liberty in things at other times lawful;

that

it cometh but once in seven days, and many worldly businesses come

between, and too often take off our minds from thinking of it, either to

prepare for it, or to sanctify it;

and that Satan with his instruments

much labor to blot out the glory, and even the memory of it, and to

bring in all irreligion and impiety.

7.232 Q. 122. What is the sum of the six Commandments which con-

tain our duty to man?

A. The sum of the six Commandments which contain our duty to

man is, to love our neighbor as ourselves,

and to do to others what we

would have them to do to us.

7.233 Q. 123. Which is the Fifth Commandment?

A. The Fifth Commandment is, “Honour thy father and thy moth-

er: that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God

giveth thee.”

7.234 Q. 124. Who are meant by “father” and “mother,” in the Fifth

Commandment?

A. By “father” and “mother” in the Fifth Commandment, are

meant not only natural parents, but all superiors in age

and gifts;

and

especially such as by God’s ordinance are over us in place of authority,

whether in family,

church,

or commonwealth.

7.235 Q. 125. Why are superiors styled “father” and “mother”?

A. Superiors are styled “father” and “mother” both to teach them

in all duties towards their inferiors, like natural parents, to express love

and tenderness to them, according to their several relations,

and to

work inferiors to a greater willingness and cheerfulness in performing

their duties to their superiors, as to their parents.

7.236–.241 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

246

7.236 Q. 126. What is the general scope of the Fifth Commandment?

A. The general scope of the Fifth Commandment is, the perfor-

mance of those duties which we mutually owe in our several relations,

as inferiors, superiors, or equals.

7.237 Q. 127. What is the honor which inferiors owe to superiors?

A. The honor which inferiors owe to their superiors is: all due

reverence in heart,

word,

and behavior;

prayer and thanksgiving for

them;

imitation of their virtues and graces;

willing obedience to their

lawful commands and counsels,

due submission to their corrections;

fidelity to,

defense and maintenance of their persons and authority,

according to their several ranks, and the nature of their places;

bearing

with their infirmities, and covering them in love,

that so they may be

an honor to them and to their government.

7.238 Q. 128. What are the sins of inferiors against their superiors?

A. The sins of inferiors against their superiors are: all neglect of

the duties required toward them;

envying at,

contempt of,

and rebel-

lion

against their persons

and places,

in their lawful counsels,

com-

mands, and corrections;

cursing, mocking,

and all such refractory and

scandalous carriage, as proves a shame and dishonor to them and their

government.

7.239 Q. 129. What is required of superiors towards their inferiors?

A. It is required of superiors, according to that power they receive

from God, and that relation wherein they stand, to love,

pray for,

and

bless their inferiors;

to instruct,

counsel, and admonish them;

counte-

nancing,

commending, and rewarding such as do well;

and discounte-

nancing,

reproving, and chastising such as do ill;

protecting, and

providing for them all things necessary for soul and body;

and, by

grave, wise, holy, and exemplary carriage, to procure glory to God,

honor to themselves,

and so to preserve that authority which God hath

put upon them.

7.240 Q. 130. What are the sins of superiors?

A. The sins of superiors are, besides the neglect of the duties re-

quired of them

an inordinate seeking of themselves,

their own glory,

ease, profit or pleasure;

commanding things unlawful,

or not in the

power of inferiors to perform;

counseling,

encouraging,

or favoring

them in that which is evil;

dissuading, discouraging, or discountenanc-

ing them in that which is good;

correcting them unduly;

careless

exposing or leaving them to wrong, temptation, and danger;

provok-

ing them to wrath;

or any way dishonoring themselves, or lessening

their authority, by an unjust, indiscreet, rigorous, or remiss behavior.

7.241 Q. 131. What are the duties of equals?

A. The duties of equals are: to regard the dignity and worth of

each other,

in giving honor to go one before another,

and to rejoice in

each other’s gifts and advancement as their own.

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.242–.247

247

7.242 Q. 132. What are the sins of equals?

A. The sins of equals are, besides the neglect of the duties re-

quired,

the undervaluing of the worth,

envying the gifts,

grieving at

the advancement or prosperity one of another,

and usurping pre-

eminence one over another.

7.243 Q. 133. What is the reason annexed to the Fifth Command-

ment the more to enforce it?

A. The reason annexed to the Fifth Commandment in these

words, “that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy

God giveth thee,”

is an express promise of long life and prosperity, as

far as it shall serve for God’s glory and their own good, to all such as

keep this Commandment.

7.244 Q. 134. Which is the Sixth Commandment?

A. The Sixth Commandment is, “Thou shalt not kill.”

7.245 Q. 135. What are the duties required in the Sixth Com-

mandment?

A. The duties required in the Sixth Commandment are: all careful

studies and lawful endeavors, to preserve the life of ourselves

and oth-

ers,

by resisting all thoughts and purposes,

subduing all passions,

and

avoiding all occasions,

temptations,

and practices, which tend to the

unjust taking away the life of any;

by just defense thereof against vio-

lence;

patient bearing of the hand of God,

quietness of mind,

cheer-

fulness of spirit,

a sober use of meat,

drink,

physic,

sleep,

la-

bor,

and recreation;

by charitable thoughts,

love,

compassion,

meekness, gentleness, kindness;

peaceable,

mild, and courteous

speeches and behavior,

forbearance, readiness to be reconciled, pa-

tient bearing and forgiving of injuries, and requiting good for evil;

comforting and succoring the distressed, and protecting and defending

the innocent.

7.246 Q. 136. What are the sins forbidden in the Sixth Command-

ment?

A. The sins forbidden in the Sixth Commandment are: all taking

away the life of ourselves,

or of others,

except in case of public jus-

tice,

lawful war,

or necessary defense;

the neglecting or withdrawing

the lawful or necessary means of preservation of life;

sinful anger,

hatred,

envy,

desire of revenge;

all excessive passions;

distracting

cares;

immoderate use of meat, drink,

labor,

and recreation;

pro-

voking words;

oppression,

quarreling,

striking, wounding,

and

whatsoever else tends to the destruction of the life of any.

7.247 Q. 137. Which is the Seventh Commandment?

A. The Seventh Commandment is, “Thou shalt not commit

adultery.”

7.248–.252 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

248

7.248 Q. 138. What are the duties required in the Seventh

Commandment?

A. The duties required in the Seventh Commandment are: chastity

in body, mind, affections,

words,

and behavior,

and the preservation

of it in ourselves and others;

watchfulness over the eyes and all the

senses;

temperance,

keeping of chaste company,

modesty in apparel,

marriage by those that have not the gift of continency,

conjugal love,

and cohabitation;

diligent labor in our callings;

shunning of all occa-

sions of uncleanness, and resisting temptations thereunto.

7.249 Q. 139. What are the sins forbidden in the Seventh

Commandment?

A. The sins forbidden in the Seventh Commandment, besides the

neglect of the duties required,

are: adultery, fornication,

rape, incest,

sodomy, and all unnatural lusts;

all unclean imaginations, thoughts, pur-

poses, and affections;

all corrupt or filthy communications, or listening

thereunto;

wanton looks,

impudent or light behavior, immodest apparel,

prohibiting of lawful,

and dispensing with unlawful marriages;

allow-

ing, tolerating, keeping of stews, and resorting to them;

entangling vows

of single life,

undue delay of marriage;

having more wives or hus-

bands than one at the same time;

unjust divorce

or desertion;

idle-

ness, gluttony, drunkenness,

unchaste company;

lascivious songs,

books, pictures, dancings, stageplays,

and all other provocations to, or

acts of, uncleanness either in ourselves or others.

7.250 Q. 140. Which is the Eighth Commandment?

A. The Eighth Commandment is, “Thou shalt not steal.”

7.251 Q. 141. What are the duties required in the Eighth

Commandment?

A. The duties required in the Eighth Commandment are: truth,

faithfulness, and justice in contracts and commerce between man and

man;

rendering to everyone his due;

restitution of goods unlawfully

detained from the right owners thereof;

giving and lending freely, ac-

cording to our abilities, and the necessities of others;

moderation of our

judgments, wills, and affections, concerning worldly goods;

a provi-

dent care and study to get,

keep, use, and dispose of those things which

are necessary and convenient for the sustentation of our nature, and

suitable to our condition;

a lawful calling,

and a diligence in it;

fru-

gality;

avoiding unnecessary lawsuits,

and suretyship, or other like

engagements;

and an endeavor by all just and lawful means to pro-

cure, preserve, and further the wealth and outward estate of others, as

well as our own.

7.252 Q. 142. What are the sins forbidden in the Eighth

Commandment?

A. The sins forbidden in the Eighth Commandment besides the

neglect of duties required,

are: theft,

robbery,

man-stealing,

and re-

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.252–.255

249

ceiving anything that is stolen;

fraudulent dealing,

false weights and

measures,

removing landmarks,

injustice and unfaithfulness in con-

tracts between man and man,

or in matters of trust;

oppression,

ex-

tortion, usury,

bribery,

vexatious lawsuits,

unjust enclosures and

depopulations;

engrossing commodities to enhance the price,

unlaw-

ful callings,

and all other unjust or sinful ways of taking or withhold-

ing from our neighbor what belongs to him, or of enriching ourselves;

covetousness,

inordinate prizing and affecting worldly goods;

dis-

trustful and distracting cares and studies in getting, keeping, and using

them;

envying at the prosperity of others;

as likewise idleness,

prodigality, wasteful gaming, and all other ways whereby we do unduly

prejudice our own outward estate;

and defrauding ourselves of the due

use and comfort of that estate which God hath given us.

7.253 Q. 143. Which is the Ninth Commandment?

A. The Ninth Commandment is, “Thou shalt not bear false wit-

ness against thy neighbour.”

7.254 Q. 144. What are the duties required in the Ninth

Commandment?

A. The duties required in the Ninth Commandment are: the pre-

serving and promoting of truth between man and man,

and the good

name of our neighbor, as well as our own;

appearing and standing for

the truth;

and from the heart, sincerely,

freely,

clearly,

and fully,

speaking the truth, and only the truth, in matters of judgment and jus-

tice,

and in all other things whatsoever;

a charitable esteem of our

neighbors,

loving, desiring, and rejoicing in their good name;

sor-

rowing for,

and covering of their infirmities;

freely acknowledging

of their gifts and graces,

defending their innocency;

a ready receiv-

ing of good report,

and unwillingness to admit of an evil report con-

cerning them;

discouraging talebearers,

flatterers,

and slanderers;

love and care of our own good name, and defending it when need re-

quireth;

keeping of lawful promises;

studying and practicing of

whatsoever things are true, honest, lovely, and of good report.

7.255 Q. 145. What are the sins forbidden in the Ninth Command-

ment?

A. The sins forbidden in the Ninth Commandment are: all preju-

dicing of the truth, and the good name of our neighbors as well as our

own,

especially in public judicature;

giving false evidence,

suborning

false witnesses,

wittingly appearing and pleading for an evil cause,

outfacing and overbearing the truth;

passing unjust sentence,

calling

evil good, and good evil; rewarding the wicked according to the work

of the righteous, and the righteous according to the work of the wick-

ed;

forgery,

concealing the truth, undue silence in a just cause,

and

holding our peace when iniquity calleth for either a reproof from our-

selves,

or complaint to others;

speaking the truth unseasonably,

maliciously to a wrong end,

or perverting it to a wrong meaning,

7.255–.260 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

250

in doubtful and equivocal expression, to the prejudice of truth or jus-

tice;

speaking untruth,

lying,

slandering,

backbiting,

detract-

ing,

talebearing,

whispering,

scoffing,

reviling;

rash,

harsh,

and partial censuring;

misconstruing intentions, words, and actions;

flattering,

vainglorious boasting,

thinking or speaking too highly or

too meanly of ourselves or others; denying the gifts and graces of

God;

aggravating smaller faults;

hiding, excusing, or extenuating of

sins, when called to a free confession;

unnecessarily discovering of

infirmities;

raising false rumors;

receiving and countenancing evil

reports,

and stopping our ears against just defense;

evil suspicion;

envying or grieving at the deserved credit of any;

endeavoring or de-

siring to impair it,

rejoicing in their disgrace and infamy;

scornful

contempt,

fond admiration,

breach of lawful promises;

neglecting

such things as are of good report;

and practicing or not avoiding our-

selves, or not hindering what we can in others, such things as procure

an ill name.

7.256 Q. 146. Which is the Tenth Commandment?

A. The Tenth Commandment is, “Thou shalt not covet thy neigh-

bour’s house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbour’s wife, nor his man-

servant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that

is thy neighbour’s.”

7.257 Q. 147. What are the duties required in the Tenth

Commandment?

A. The duties required in the Tenth Commandment are: such a full

contentment with our own condition,

and such a charitable frame of the

whole soul towards our neighbor, as that all our inward motions and af-

fections touching him, tend unto and further all that good which is his.

7.258 Q. 148. What are the sins forbidden in the Tenth

Commandment?

A. The sins forbidden in the Tenth Commandment are: discon-

tentment with our own estate;

envying,

and grieving at the good of

our neighbor,

together with all inordinate motions and affections to

anything that is his.

7.259 Q. 149. Is any man able perfectly to keep the Commandments

of God?

A. No man is able, either of himself,

or by any grace received in

this life, perfectly to keep the Commandments of God;

but doth daily

break them in thought,

word, and deed.

7.260 Q. 150. Are all transgressions of the law of God equally hei-

nous in themselves, and in the sight of God?

A. All transgressions of the law of God are not equally heinous;

but some sins in themselves, and by reason of several aggravations, are

more heinous in the sight of God than others.

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.261–.264

251

7.261 Q. 151. What are those aggravations that make some sins

more heinous than others?

A. Sins receive their aggravations,

1. From the persons offending:

if they be of riper age, greater ex-

perience, or grace;

eminent for profession,

gifts,

place, office,

guides

to others,

and whose example is likely to be followed by others.

2. From the parties offended:

if immediately against God,

his

attributes,

and worship;

against Christ, and his grace:

the Holy

Spirit, his witness, and workings;

against superiors, men of eminen-

cy,

and such as we stand especially related and engaged unto;

against any of the saints,

particularly weak brethren, the souls of them

or any other;

and the common good of all or many.

3. From the nature and quality of the offense:

if it be against the

express letter of the law,

break many commandments, contain in it

many sins:

if not only conceived in the heart, but break forth in words

and actions,

scandalize others,

and admit no reparation:

if against

means,

mercies,

judgments,

light of nature,

conviction of con-

science,

public or private admonition,

censures of the church,

civil

punishments;

and our prayers, purposes, promises, vows, covenants,

and engagements to God or men:

if done deliberately, willfully,

pre-

sumptuously, impudently, boastingly,

maliciously,

frequently,

ob-

stinately,

with light,

continuance,

or relapsing after repentance.

4. From circumstances of time,

and place:

if on the Lord’s

Day,

or other times of divine worship;

or immediately before,

after these,

or other helps to prevent or remedy such miscarriages;

in public, or in the presence of others, who are thereby likely to be pro-

voked or defiled.

7.262 Q. 152. What doth every sin deserve at the hands of God?

A. Every sin, even the least,

being against the sovereignty,

goodness,

and holiness of God,

and against his righteous law,

de-

serveth his wrath and curse,

both in this life,

and that which is to

come;

and cannot be expiated but by the blood of Christ.

7.263 Q. 153. What doth God require of us, that we may escape his

wrath and curse due to us by reason of the transgression of the law?

A. That we may escape the wrath and curse of God due to us by

reason of the transgression of the law, he requireth of us repentance

towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ,

and the diligent

use of the outward means whereby Christ communicates to us the bene-

fits of his mediation.

7.264 Q. 154. What are the outward means whereby Christ com-

municates to us the benefits of his mediation?

A. The outward and ordinary means, whereby Christ communi-

cates to his Church the benefits of his mediation, are all his ordinances,

7.264–.270 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

252

especially the Word, sacraments, and prayer, all which are made effec-

tual to the elect for their salvation.

7.265 Q. 155. How is the Word made effectual to salvation?

A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, but especially the

preaching of the Word, an effectual means of enlightening, convincing,

and humbling sinners,

of driving them out of themselves, and drawing

them unto Christ,

of conforming them to his image,

and subduing

them to his will;

of strengthening them against temptations and corrup-

tions;

of building them up in grace,

and establishing their hearts in

holiness and comfort through faith unto salvation.

7.266 Q. 156. Is the Word of God to be read by all?

A. Although all are not permitted to read the Word publicly to the

congregation, yet all sorts of people are bound to read it apart by them-

selves,

and with their families;

to which end, the Holy Scriptures are

to be translated out of the original into the language of every people

unto whom they come.

7.267 Q. 157. How is the Word of God to be read?

A. The Holy Scriptures are to be read with an high and reverent

esteem of them;

with a firm persuasion that they are the very Word of

God,

and that he only can enable us to understand them;

with desire to

know, believe, and obey, the will of God revealed in them;

with dili-

gence,

and attention to the matter and scope of them;

with medita-

tion,

application,

self-denial,

and prayer.

7.268 Q. 158. By whom is the Word of God to be preached?

A. The Word of God is to be preached only by such as are suffi-

ciently gifted,

and also duly approved and called to that office.

7.269 Q. 159. How is the Word of God to be preached by those that

are called thereunto?

A. They that are called to labor in the ministry of the Word are to

preach sound doctrine,

diligently, in season, and out of season,

plain-

ly,

not in the enticing word of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of

the Spirit, and of power;

faithfully,

making known the whole counsel

of God;

wisely,

applying themselves to the necessities and capacities

of the hearers;

zealously,

with fervent love to God,

and the souls of

his people;

sincerely,

aiming at his glory,

and their conversion,

edification,

and salvation.

7.270 Q. 160. What is required of those that hear the Word preached?

A. It is required of those that hear the Word preached, that they

attend upon it with diligence,

preparation,

and prayer;

examine what

they hear by the Scriptures;

receive the truth with faith,

love,

meek-

ness,

and readiness of mind,

as the Word of God;

meditate,

and

confer of it;

hide it in their hearts,

and bring forth the fruit of it in

their lives.

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.271–.277

253

7.271 Q. 161. How do the sacraments become effectual means of

salvation?

A. The sacraments become effectual means of salvation, not by

any power in themselves or any virtue derived from the piety or inten-

tion of him by whom they are administered; but only by the working of

the Holy Ghost, and the blessing of Christ by whom they are instituted.

7.272 Q. 162. What is a sacrament?

A. A sacrament is an holy ordinance instituted by Christ in his

Church,

to signify, seal and exhibit

unto those that are within the cov-

enant of grace,

the benefits of his mediation;

to strengthen and in-

crease their faith and all other graces;

to oblige them to obedience;

testify and cherish their love and communion one with another,

and to

distinguish them from those that are without.

7.273 Q. 163. What are the parts of a sacrament?

A. The parts of a sacrament are two: the one, an outward and sen-

sible sign used according to Christ’s own appointment; the other, an

inward and spiritual grace thereby signified.

7.274 Q. 164. How many sacraments hath Christ instituted under

the New Testament?

A. Under the New Testament Christ hath instituted in his Church

only two sacraments, Baptism, and the Lord’s Supper.

7.275 Q. 165. What is Baptism?

A. Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testament, wherein Christ

hath ordained the washing with water in the name of the Father, and of

the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,

to be a sign and seal of ingrafting into

himself,

of remission of sins by his blood,

and regeneration by his

Spirit;

of adoption,

and resurrection unto everlasting life:

and where-

by the parties baptized are solemnly admitted into the visible Church,

and enter into an open and professed engagement to be wholly and only

the Lord’s.

7.276 Q. 166. Unto whom is Baptism to be administered?

A. Baptism is not to be administered to any that are out of the vis-

ible Church, and so strangers from the covenant of promise, till they

profess their faith in Christ, and obedience to him;

but infants descend-

ing from parents, either both or but one of them, professing faith in

Christ, and obedience to him, are, in that respect, within the covenant,

and are to be baptized.

7.277 Q. 167. How is our Baptism to be improved by us?

A. The needful but much neglected duty of improving our Bap-

tism, is to be performed by us all our life long, especially in the time of

temptation,

and when we are present at the administration of it to oth-

ers, by serious and thankful consideration of the nature of it and of the

ends for which Christ instituted it, the privileges and benefits conferred

7.277–.281 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

254

and sealed thereby, and our solemn vow made therein;

by being hum-

bled for our sinful defilement, our falling short of, and walking contrary

to, the grace of Baptism and our engagements;

by growing up to assur-

ance of pardon of sin, and of all other blessings sealed to us in that sac-

rament;

by drawing strength from the death and resurrection of Christ,

into whom we are baptized, for the mortifying of sin, and quickening of

grace;

and by endeavoring to live by faith,

to have our conversation in

holiness and righteousness,

as those that have therein given up their

names to Christ, and to walk in brotherly love, as being baptized by the

same Spirit into one body.

7.278 Q. 168. What is the Lord’s Supper?

A. The Lord’s Supper is a sacrament of the New Testament,

wherein by giving and receiving bread and wine according to the ap-

pointment of Jesus Christ, his death is showed forth;

and they that wor-

thily communicate, feed upon his body and blood to their spiritual nour-

ishment and growth in grace;

have their union and communion with

him confirmed; testify and renew their thankfulness and engagement to

God,

and their mutual love and fellowship each with other, as mem-

bers of the same mystical body.

7.279 Q. 169. How hath Christ appointed bread and wine to be given

and received in the sacrament of the Lord’s Supper?

A. Christ hath appointed the ministers of his Word in the admin-

istration of this sacrament of the Lord’s Supper, to set apart the bread

and wine from common use by the word of institution, thanksgiving,

and prayer; to take and break the bread, and to give both the bread and

the wine to the communicants; who are by the same appointment to

take and eat the bread, and to drink the wine; in thankful remembrance

that the body of Christ was broken and given, and his blood shed for

them.

7.280 Q. 170. How do they that worthily communicate in the Lord’s

Supper feed upon the body and blood of Christ therein?

A. As the body and the blood of Christ are not corporally or

carnally present in, with, or under the bread and wine in the Lord’s

Supper;

and yet are spiritually present to the faith of the receiver, no

less truly and really than the elements themselves are to their outward

senses;

so they that worthily communicate in the sacrament of the

Lord’s Supper, do therein feed upon the body and blood of Christ, not

after a corporal or carnal, but in a spiritual manner; yet truly and real-

ly,

while by faith they receive and apply unto themselves Christ cru-

cified, and all the benefits of his death.

7.281 Q. 171. How are they that receive the sacrament of the Lord’s

Supper to prepare themselves before they come unto it?

A. They that receive the sacrament of the Lord’s Supper are, be-

fore they come, to prepare themselves thereunto; by examining them-

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.281–.285

255

selves,

of their being in Christ,

of their sins and wants;

of the truth

and measure of their knowledge,

faith,

repentance,

love to God and

the brethren,

charity to all men,

forgiving those that have done them

wrong;

of their desires after Christ,

and of their new obedience;

and

by renewing the exercise of these graces,

by serious meditation,

and

fervent prayer.

7.282 Q. 172. May one who doubteth of his being in Christ, or of his

due preparation, come to the Lord’s Supper?

A. One who doubteth of his being in Christ, or of his due prepara-

tion to the sacrament of the Lord’s Supper, may have true interest in

Christ, though he be not yet assured thereof;

and in God’s account hath

it, if he be duly affected with the apprehension of the want of it,

and

unfeignedly desirous to be found in Christ,

and to depart from iniqui-

ty;

in which case (because promises are made, and this sacrament is

appointed, for the relief even of weak and doubting Christians)

he is to

bewail his unbelief,

and labor to have his doubts resolved;

and so do-

ing, he may and ought to come to the Lord’s Supper, that he may be

further strengthened.

7.283 Q. 173. May any who profess the faith, and desire to come to

the Lord’s Supper, be kept from it?

A. Such as are found to be ignorant or scandalous, notwithstand-

ing their profession of the faith, and desire to come to the Lord’s Sup-

per, may and ought to be kept from that sacrament by the power which

Christ hath left in his Church,

until they receive instruction, and mani-

fest their reformation.

7.284 Q. 174. What is required of them that receive the sacrament of

the Lord’s Supper in the time of the administration of it?

A. It is required of them that receive the sacrament of the Lord’s

Supper that, during the time of the administration of it, with all holy

reverence and attention, they wait upon God in that ordinance; diligent-

ly observe the sacramental elements and actions;

heedfully discern the

Lord’s body,

and affectionately meditate upon his death and suffer-

ings,

and thereby stir up themselves to a vigorous exercise of their

graces; in judging themselves,

and sorrowing for sin;

in earnest hun-

gering and thirsting after Christ,

feeding on him by faith,

receiving of

his fullness,

trusting in his merits,

rejoicing in his love,

giving

thanks for his grace;

in renewing of their covenant with God,

and

love to all the saints.

7.285 Q. 175. What is the duty of Christians after they have received

the sacrament of the Lord’s Supper?

A. The duty of Christians after they have received the sacrament

of the Lord’s Supper, is seriously to consider how they have behaved

themselves therein, and with what success;

if they find quickening and

comfort, to bless God for it,

beg the continuance of it, watch against

7.285–.291 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

256

relapse,

fulfill their vows,

and encourage themselves to a frequent

attendance on that ordinance:

but if they find no present benefit, more

exactly to review their preparation to, and carriage at, the sacrament;

both which if they can approve themselves to God and their own con-

sciences, they are to wait for the fruit of it in due time;

but if they see

that they have failed in either, they are to be humbled,

and to attend

upon it afterward with more care and diligence.

7.286 Q. 176. Wherein do the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord’s

Supper agree?

A. The sacraments of Baptism and the Lord’s Supper agree, in

that the author of both is God;

the spiritual part of both is Christ and

his benefits;

both are seals of the same covenant,

are to be dispensed

by ministers of the gospel and by none other,

and to be continued in

the Church of Christ until his second coming.

7.287 Q. 177. Wherein do the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord’s

Supper differ?

A. The sacraments of Baptism and the Lord’s Supper differ, in

that Baptism is to be administered but once, with water, to be a sign and

seal of our regeneration and ingrafting into Christ,

and that even to

infants;

whereas the Lord’s Supper is to be administered often, in the

elements of bread and wine, to represent and exhibit Christ as spiritual

nourishment to the soul,

and to confirm our continuance and growth in

him,

and that only to such as are of years and ability to examine them-

selves.

7.288 Q. 178. What is prayer?

A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires unto God,

in the name

of Christ,

by the help of his Spirit,

with confession of our sins,

and

thankful acknowledgment of his mercies.

7.289 Q. 179. Are we to pray unto God only?

A. God only being able to search the heart,

hear the requests,

pardon the sins,

and fulfill the desires of all,

and only to be believed

in,

and worshiped with religious worship;

prayer, which is a special

part thereof,

is to be made by all to him alone, and to none other.

7.290 Q. 180. What is it to pray in the name of Christ?

A. To pray in the name of Christ is, in obedience to his command,

and in confidence on his promises, to ask mercy for his sake;

not by

bare mentioning of his name;

but by drawing our encouragement to

pray, and our boldness, strength, and hope of acceptance in prayer,

from Christ and his mediation.

7.291 Q. 181. Why are we to pray in the name of Christ?

A. The sinfulness of man, and his distance from God by reason

thereof, being so great, as that we can have no access into his presence

without a mediator, and there being none in heaven or earth appointed

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.291–.299

257

to, or fit for, that glorious work but Christ alone, we are to pray in no

other name but his only.

7.292 Q. 182. How doth the Spirit help us to pray?

A. We not knowing what to pray for as we ought, the Spirit

helpeth our infirmities, by enabling us to understand both for whom,

and what, and how prayer is to be made; and by working and quicken-

ing in our hearts (although not in all persons, nor at all times in the

same measure) those apprehensions, affections, and graces, which are

requisite for the right performance of that duty.

7.293 Q. 183. For whom are we to pray?

A. We are to pray for the whole Church of Christ upon earth,

for

magistrates,

and ministers,

for ourselves,

our brethren,

yea, our en-

emies,

and for all sorts of men living,

or that shall live hereafter;

but

not for the dead.

7.294 Q. 184. For what things are we to pray?

A. We are to pray for all things tending to the glory of God,

the

welfare of the church,

our own

or others’ good;

but not for anything

that is unlawful.

7.295 Q. 185. How are we to pray?

A. We are to pray with an awful apprehension of the majesty of

God,

and deep sense of our own unworthiness,

necessities,

and sins;

with penitent,

thankful,

and enlarged hearts;

with understanding,

faith,

sincerity,

fervency,

love,

and perseverance,

waiting upon

him

with humble submission to his will.

7.296 Q. 186. What rule hath God given for our direction in the duty

of prayer?

A. The whole Word of God is of use to direct us in the duty of

praying;

but the special rule of direction is that form of prayer which

our Saviour Christ taught his disciples, commonly called, “the Lord’s

Prayer.”

7.297 Q. 187. How is the Lord’s Prayer to be used?

A. The Lord’s Prayer is not only for direction, as a pattern ac-

cording to which we are to make other prayers; but may be also used as

a prayer so that it be done with understanding, faith, reverence, and

other graces necessary to the right performance of the duty of prayer.

7.298 Q. 188. Of how many parts doth the Lord’s Prayer consist?

A. The Lord’s Prayer consists of three parts; a preface, petitions,

and a conclusion.

7.299 Q. 189. What doth the preface of the Lord’s Prayer teach us?

A. The preface of the Lord’s Prayer (contained in these words,

“Our Father which art in heaven”)

teacheth us, when we pray, to draw

near to God with confidence of his fatherly goodness, and our interest

7.299–.303 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

258

therein;

with reverence, and all other childlike dispositions,

heavenly

affections,

and due apprehensions of his sovereign power, majesty, and

gracious condescension:

as also to pray with and for others.

7.300 Q. 190. What do we pray for in the first petition?

A. In the first petition (which is, “Hallowed be thy name”),

ac-

knowledging the utter inability and indisposition that is in ourselves

and all men to honor God aright,

we pray; that God would by his grace

enable and incline us and others to know, to acknowledge, and highly

esteem him,

his titles,

attributes,

ordinances, word,

works, and what-

soever he is pleased to make himself known by;

and to glorify him in

thought, word,

and deed;

that he would prevent and remove atheism,

ignorance,

idolatry,

profaneness,

and whatsoever is dishonorable

to him;

and by his overruling providence, direct and dispose of all

things to his own glory.

7.301 Q. 191. What do we pray for in the second petition?

A. In the second petition (which is, “Thy Kingdom come”),

ac-

knowledging ourselves and all mankind to be by nature under the do-

minion of sin and Satan,

we pray: that the kingdom of sin and Satan

may be destroyed,

the gospel propagated throughout the world,

the

Jews called,

the fullness of the Gentiles brought in;

that the church

may be furnished with all gospel-officers and ordinances,

purged from

corruption,

countenanced and maintained by the civil magistrate; that

the ordinances of Christ may be purely dispensed, and made effectual to

the converting of those that are yet in their sins, and the confirming,

comforting, and building up of those that are already converted;

that

Christ would rule in our hearts here,

and hasten the time of his second

coming, and our reigning with him forever;

and that he would be

pleased so to exercise the Kingdom of his power in all the world, as

may best conduce to these ends.

7.302 Q. 192. What do we pray for in the third petition?

A. In the third petition (which is, “Thy will be done on earth as it

is in heaven”),

acknowledging that by nature we and all men are not

only utterly unable and unwilling to know and do the will of God,

but

prone to rebel against his Word,

to repine and murmur against his

providence,

and wholly inclined to do the will of the flesh, and of the

devil:

we pray that God would by his Spirit take away from ourselves

and others all blindness,

weakness,

indisposedness,

and perverseness

of heart,

and by his grace make us able and willing to know, do, and

submit to his will in all things,

with the like humility,

cheerfulness,

faithfulness,

diligence,

zeal,

sincerity,

and constancy,

as the

angels do in heaven.

7.303 Q. 193. What do we pray for in the fourth petition?

A. In the fourth petition (which is, “Give us this day our daily

bread”),

acknowledging that in Adam, and by our own sin, we have

THE LARGER CATECHISM 7.303–.305

259

forfeited our right to all the outward blessings of this life, and deserve

to be wholly deprived of them by God, and to have them cursed to us in

the use of them;

and that neither they of themselves are able to sustain

us,

nor we to merit,

or by our own industry to procure them,

but

prone to desire,

get,

and use them unlawfully:

we pray for ourselves

and others, that both they and we, waiting upon the providence of God

from day to day in the use of lawful means may, of his free gift, and as

to his fatherly wisdom shall seem best, enjoy a competent portion of

them,

and have the same continued and blessed unto us in our holy and

comfortable use of them,

and contentment in them;

and be kept from

all things that are contrary to our temporal support and comfort.

7.304 Q. 194. What do we pray for in the fifth petition?

A. In the fifth petition (which is, “Forgive us our debts, as we for-

give our debtors”),

aknowledging that we and all others are guilty both of

original and actual sin, and thereby become debtors to the justice of God,

and neither we nor any other creature can make the least satisfaction for

that debt:

we pray for ourselves and others, that God of his free grace

would, through the obedience and satisfaction of Christ apprehended and

applied by faith, acquit us both from the guilt and punishment of sin,

accept us in his Beloved,

continue his favor and grace to us,

pardon our

daily failings,

and fill us with peace and joy, in giving us daily more and

more assurance of forgiveness;

which we are the rather emboldened to

ask, and encouraged to expect, when we have this testimony in ourselves,

that we from the heart forgive others their offenses.

7.305 Q. 195. What do we pray for in the sixth petition?

A. In the sixth petition (which is, “And lead us not into tempta-

tion, but deliver us from evil”),

acknowledging that the most wise,

righteous, and gracious God, for divers holy and just ends, may so order

things that we may be assaulted, foiled, and for a time led captive by

temptations;

that Satan,

the world,

and the flesh, are ready powerful-

ly to draw us aside and ensnare us;

and that we, even after the pardon

of our sins, by reason of our corruption,

weakness, and want of watch-

fulness,

are not only subject to be tempted, and forward to expose our-

selves unto temptations,

but also of ourselves unable and unwilling to

resist them, to recover out of them, and to improve them;

and worthy

to be left under the power of them;

we pray: that God would so over-

rule the world and all in it,

subdue the flesh,

and restrain Satan,

order all things,

bestow and bless all means of grace,

and quicken us

to watchfulness in the use of them, that we and all his people may by

his providence be kept from being tempted to sin;

or, if tempted, that

by his Spirit we may be powerfully supported and enabled to stand in

the hour of temptation;

or, when fallen, raised again and recovered out

of it,

and have a sanctified use and improvement thereof;

that our

sanctification and salvation may be perfected,

Satan trodden under our

feet,

and we fully freed from sin, temptation, and all evil forever.

7.306 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

260

7.306 Q. 196. What doth the conclusion of the Lord’s Prayer teach us?

A. The conclusion of the Lord’s Prayer (which is, “For thine is

the Kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.”),

teacheth us to enforce our petitions with arguments,

which are to be

taken, not from any worthiness in ourselves, or in any other creature,

but from God;

and with our prayers to join praises,

ascribing to God

alone eternal sovereignty, omnipotency, and glorious excellency;

regard whereof, as he is able and willing to help us,

so we by faith are

emboldened to plead with him that he would,

and quietly to rely upon

him that he will, fulfill our requests.

And to testify our desires and as-

surance, we say, “Amen.”

ENDNOTES FOR 7.111–.128

261

Q. 1. General Note.—At several

points the Larger Catechism is

more specific in its statements

than in Scriptures. These state-

ments are inferences from the

Scriptures, or from statements

based on the Scriptures, or from

the experience and observation

of the church. In such cases no

texts are cited; but reference is

made to this general note.

1. Rom. 11:36; I Cor. 10:31.

2. Ps. 73:24–26; John 17:22, 24.

Q. 2.

1. Rom. 1:19, 20; Ps. 19:1–4.

2. I Cor. 1:21; I Cor. 2:9, 10.

Q. 3.

1. Gal. 1:8, 9; Isa. 8:20; Luke

16:29, 31; II Tim. 3:15–17.

Q. 4.

1. See General Note.

2. John 16:13, 14; I Cor. 2:6–9.

Q. 5.

1. See General Note.

Q. 6.

1. John 4:24; Exod. 34:6, 7.

2. Matt. 28:19; II Cor. 13:14.

3. Eph. 1:11. See the context.

4. Acts 4:27, 28; Isa. 42:9.

Q. 7.

1. John 4:24.

2. I Kings 8:27; Isa. 40:20.

3. See General Note.

4. Acts 17:24, 25.

5. Ps. 90:2.

6. Mal. 3:6; James 1:17.

7. Rom. 11:33.

8. Jer. 23:24; Ps. 139.

9. Rev. 4:8.

10. Heb. 4:13; Ps. 147:5.

11. Rom. 16:27.

12. Isa. 6:3; Rev. 15:4.

13. Deut. 32:4.

14. Exod. 34:6.

Q. 8.

1. Deut. 6:4; I Cor. 8:4, 6; Jer.

10:10.

Q. 9.

1. Matt. 3:16, 17; Matt. 28:19; II

Cor. 13:14.

Q. 10.

1. Heb. 1:5.

2. John 1:14.

3. Gal. 4:6; John 15:26.

Q. 11.

1. Jer. 23:6; I John 5:20; Ps.

45:6; Acts 5:3, 4.

2. John 1:1; Isa. 9:6; John 2:24,

25; I Cor. 2:10, 11; Heb. 9:14.

3. Col. 1:16; Gen. 1:2; Ps.

104:30; John 1:3.

4. Matt. 28:19; II Cor. 13:14.

Q. 12.

1. Eph. 1:4, 11; Acts 4:27, 28;

Ps. 33:11.

Q. 13.

1. I Tim. 5:21.

2. Eph. 1:4–6; II Thess. 2:13, 14;

I Peter 1:2.

3. Rom. 9:17, 18, 21, 22; Jude 4;

Matt. 11:25, 26; II Tim. 2:20.

Q. 14.

1. Eph. 1:11; I Peter 1:1, 2.

Q. 15.

1. Heb. 11:3; Rev. 4:11; Gen. 1.

Q. 16.

1. Ps. 104:4; Col. 1:16.

2. Luke 20:36.

3. Gen. 1:31.

4. Matt. 24:36.

5. II Thess. 1:7.

6. Ps. 103:20, 21.

7. II Peter 2:4.

Q. 17.

1. Gen. 1:27.

2. Gen. 2:7.

3. Gen. 2:22.

4. Gen. 2:7; Matt. 10:28; Luke

23:43.

5. Gen. 1:27.

6. Col. 3:10; Gen. 2:19, 20.

7. Eph. 4:24.

8. Rom. 2:14, 15.

9. Rom. 1:28.

10. Gen. 2:16, 17; Gen. 3:6.

Q. 18.

1. Ps. 145:17.

2. Ps. 104:24; Isa. 28:29.

3. Heb. 1:3.

4. Ps. 103:19; Job Chapters 38–

41.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.128–.146

262

5. Matt. 10:29, 30; Gen. 45:7; Ps.

135:6.

6. Rom. 11:36; Isa. 63:14.

Q. 19.

1. Jude 6; II Peter 2:4.

2. Job 1:12; Luke 10:17; Matt.

8:31.

3. I Tim. 5:21; Mark 8:38; Heb.

12:22.

4. Ps. 104:4; Heb. 1:14.

Q. 20.

1. Gen. 2:8; Gen. 2:15, 16.

2. Gen. 1:28.

3. Gen. 2:18.

4. Gen. 1:27, 28.

5. Gen. 2:3.

6. Compare Gen. 2:16, 17, with

Rom. 5:12–14; 10:5; Luke

10:25–28, and with the cove-

nants made with Noah and

Abraham.

7. Gen. 2:17.

Q. 21.

1. Gen. 3:6–8, 13; II Cor.11:3.

Q. 22.

1. Acts 17:16. See under figure 6

above.

2. Gen. 2:17. Compare with

Rom. 5:12–20, and with I Cor.

15:21, 22.

Q. 23.

1. Rom. 5:12; Gal. 3:10.

Q. 24.

1. Rom. 3:23; I John 3:4; James

4:17.

Q. 25.

1. Rom. 5:12, 19; I Cor. 15:22.

2. Rom. 5:6; Eph. 2:1–3; Rom.

8:7, 8; Gen. 6:5; Rom. 3:10–

20; Ps. 51:5; 58:3.

3. James 1:14, 15; Matt. 15:19.

Q. 26.

1. Ps. 51:5; John 3:6.

Q. 27.

1. Gen. 3:8, 24.

2. Eph. 2:2, 3.

3. II Tim. 2:26; Luke 11:21, 22;

Heb. 2:14.

4. Rom. 6:23; Rom. 5:14.

Q. 28.

1. Eph. 4:18.

2. Rom. 1:28.

3. II Thess. 2:11.

4. Rom. 2:5.

5. Isa. 33:14; Gen. 4:13; Matt.

27:4; Heb. 10:27.

6. Rom. 1:26.

7. Gen. 3:17.

8. Deut. 28:15–68.

9. Rom. 6:21, 23.

Q. 29.

1. II Thess. 1:9; Mark 9:43, 44;

Luke 16:24, 26; Matt. 25:41,

46; Rev. 14:11; John 3:36.

Q. 30.

1. I Thess. 5:9.

2. Titus 3:4–7; Titus 1:2; Gal.

3:21; Rom. 3:20–22.

Q. 31.

1. I Cor. 15:22, 45; Eph. 1:4, II

Tim. 1:9; Isa. 53:10, 11; Heb.

2:10, 11, 14.

Q. 32.

1. I Tim. 2:5.

2. I John 5:11, 12.

3. John 3:16; John 1:12; John

3:36.

4. John 1:12, 13; John 3:5, 6, 8;

Gal. 5:22, 28.

5. Ezek. 36:27.

6. James 2:18, 22.

7. II Cor. 5:14, 15.

8. Eph. 2:10, Titus 2:24; 3:8.

Q. 33.

1. II Cor. 3:6; Heb. 1:1, 2; 8:7,8 ff.

Q. 34.

1. Rom. 15:8; Acts 3:20.

2. Acts 3:20, 24.

3. Heb. 10:1.

4. Rom. 4:11.

5. I Cor. 5:7; Exod. 12:14, 17, 24.

6. Heb. 11:13.

7. Gal. 3:7–9; Heb. 11.

Q. 35.

1. Matt. 28:19, 20.

2. Matt. 28:19.

3. I Cor. 11:23–26.

4. Heb. 8:6, 7.

Q. 36.

1. I Tim. 2:5.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.146–.162

263

2. John 1:1; John 10:30; Phil.

2:6; Gal. 4:4; Col. 2:9; Phil.

2:5–11.

Q. 37.

1. John 1:14; Matt. 26:38.

2. Luke 1:31, 35, 42; Gal. 4:4.

3. Heb. 4:15.

Q. 38.

1. See General Note.

Q. 39.

1. Rom. 5:19; Gal. 4:4, 5.

2. Heb. 2:14; Heb. 7:24, 25.

3. Heb. 4:15.

4. Gal. 4:5.

5. Heb. 4:14–16.

Q. 40.

1. See General Note.

Q. 41.

1. Matt. 1:21.

Q. 42.

1. John 3:34; Luke 4:18–21.

2. Luke 4:14; Heb. 9:14; Matt.

28:18–20.

3. Acts 3:22; Luke 4:18, 21.

4. Heb. 5:5, 6; Heb. 4:14, 15.

5. Rev. 19:16; Isa. 9:6, 7; Ps. 2:6.

Q. 43.

1. John 1:1, 4.

2. II Peter 1:21; II Cor. 2:9, 10.

3. Eph. 4:11–13; John 20:31.

Q. 44.

1. Heb. 9:14, 28.

2. Heb. 2:17.

3. Heb. 7:25.

Q. 45.

1. John 10:16, 27; Isa. 55:5.

2. I Cor. 12:28; Eph. 4:11, 12.

3. Matt. 28:19, 20.

4. Matt. 18:17, 18; I Cor. 5:4, 5; I

Tim. 5:20; Titus 3:10.

5. Acts 5:31.

6. Rev. 22:12; Matt. 25:34–36;

Rom. 2:7.

7. Rev. 3:19; Heb. 12:6, 7.

8. II Cor. 12:9, 10; Rom. 8:35–

39.

9. I Cor. 15:25; Acts 12:17; Acts

18:9, 10.

10. Rom. 14:11; Col. 1:18; Matt.

28:19, 20.

11. Rom. 8:28.

12. II Thess. 1:8; Ps. 2:9.

Q. 46.

1. Phil. 2:6–8; II Cor. 8:9; Gal.

4:4.

Q. 47.

1. John 1:18. See citations under

Q. 46 above.

Q. 48.

1. Gal. 4:4.

2. Matt. 3:15; John 19:30; Rom.

5:19.

3. Heb. 12:2, 3; Isa. 53:2, 3; Ps.

22:6.

4. Matt. 4:1. See verses 2:12;

Luke 4:1–14.

5. Heb. 2:17, 18; Heb. 4:15; Isa.

52:13, 14.

Q. 49.

1. Matt. 27:4.

2. Matt. 26:56.

3. Luke 18:32, 33; Isa. 53:3.

4. Matt. 27:26; John 19:34; Luke

22:63, 64.

5. Luke 22:44; Matt. 27:46;

Rom. 8:32.

6. Rom. 4:25; I Cor. 15:3, 4; Isa.

53:10.

7. Phil. 2:8; Heb. 12:2; Gal. 3:13.

Q. 50.

1. I Cor. 15:3, 4.

2. Matt. 12:40; Luke 18:33.

Q. 51.

1. I Cor. 15:4.

2. Luke 24:51; Acts 1:9–11.

3. Eph. 1:20.

4. Acts 1:11; Acts 17:31.

Q. 52.

1. Acts 2:24; Ps. 16:10.

2. Luke 24:39.

3. Rev. 1:18.

4. John 10:18.

5. Rom. 1:4.

6. Rom. 4:25; I Cor. 15:17.

7. Heb. 2:14; Rev. 1:18.

8. Rom. 14:9.

9. I Cor. 15:21, 22.

10. Eph. 1:22, 23; Col. 1:18.

11. Rom. 4:25.

12. Eph. 2:5, 6; Col. 2:12.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.162–.179

264

13. I Cor. 15:25, 26; Acts 12:17;

Acts 18:9, 10.

14. I Cor. 15:20; I Thess. 4:13–18.

Q. 53.

1. Acts 1:2, 3.

2. Matt. 28:19, 20; Acts 1:8.

3. Heb. 6:20; Eph. 4:8; Acts 1:9.

4. Ps. 68:18.

5. Col. 3:1, 2.

6. John 14:2.

7. Acts 3:21.

Q. 54.

1. Phil. 2:9.

2. Acts 2:28. Compare Ps. 16:11.

3. John 17:5.

4. Eph. 1:22; I Peter 3:22.

5. Eph. 4:11, 12. See citations

under Q. 45.

6. Rom. 8:34. See citations under

Q. 44.

Q. 55.

1. Heb. 9:24.

2. Heb. 1:3.

3. John 17:9, 20, 24.

4. Rom. 8:33, 34.

5. Rom. 5:1, 2.

6. Heb. 4:16.

7. Eph. 1:6.

8. I Peter 2:5; Rev. 8:3, 4.

Q. 56.

1. Matt. 24:30; Luke 9:26; I

Thess. 4:16; Acts 17:31; Matt.

25:31.

Q. 57.

1. Heb. 9:12; I Cor. 1:30; Rom.

8:32; II Cor. 1:20.

Q. 58.

1. John 1:12, 13; John 3:5, 6; Ti-

tus 3:5, 6.

Q. 59.

1. John 6:37, 39; John 10:15, 16;

Rom. 8:29, 30.

2. I Peter 1:2; II Thess. 2:13.

Q. 60.

1. Rom. 10:14; II Thess. 1:8, 9;

Acts 4:12; Rom. 1:18–32.

2. I Cor. 1:21; Rom. 1:18–32;

Rom. 3:9–19.

3. John 4:22; Phil. 3:4–10.

4. Acts 4:12.

5. John 6:39, 44; John 17:9.

Q. 61.

1. Rom. 9:6; Matt. 7:21; Matt.

13:41, 42.

Q. 62.

1. I Cor. 1:2; I Cor. 12:12, 13;

Rom. 15:1–12.

2. Gen. 17:7. (See the context.)

Compare Gal. 3:7, 9, 14; Rom.

4; Acts 2:39; I Cor. 7:14;

Mark 10:13–16.

Q. 63.

1. I Cor. 12:28; Eph. 4:11, 12;

Acts 13:1, 2; Isa. 49:14–16.

2. Matt. 16:18; Isa. 31:4, 5; Ps.

115:9–18.

3. Acts 2:42; Rom. 3:1, 2.

4. Ps. 147:19, 20; Rom. 9:4; Acts

16:31; Rev. 22:17.

5. John 6:37.

Q. 64.

1. John 11:52; John 10:16; Eph.

1:10, 22, 23.

Q. 65.

1. John 17:21; Eph. 2:5, 6; I John

1:3; John 17:24.

Q. 66.

1. Eph. 2:8. (See context.)

2. I Cor. 6:17; John 10:28; Eph.

5:23, 30; John 15:1–5.

3. I Cor. 1:9; I Peter 5:10.

Q. 67.

1. Eph. 1:18–20; II Tim. 1:9.

2. Titus 3:4, 5; Rom. 9–11; Eph.

2:4–10.

3. II Cor. 5:20; John 6:44; II

Thess. 2:13, 14.

4. Acts 26:18.

5. Ezek. 11:19; Ezek. 36:26, 27.

6. John 6:45; Phil. 2:13; Deut.

30:6; Eph. 2:5.

Q. 68.

1. Acts 13:48; John 6:39, 44;

John 17:9.

2. Matt. 22:14.

3. Matt. 13:20, 21; Heb. 6:4–6.

4. Ps. 81:11, 12; John 12:38–40;

Acts 28:25–27; John 6:64, 65;

Prov. 1:24–32; Ps. 95:9–11.

Q. 69.

1. Rom. 8:30.

2. Eph. 1:5.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.179–.192

265

3. I Cor. 1:30.

Q. 70.

1. II Cor. 5:19, 21; Rom. 3:22,

24, 25; Rom. 4:5.

2. Eph. 1:6, 7; Rom. 3:28.

3. Rom. 3:24, 25; Rom. 5:17–19;

Rom. 4:6–8.

4. Rom. 5:1; Acts 10:43; Gal.

2:16; Phil. 3:9; Rom. 3:25, 26.

Q. 71.

1. See citations under Question

70.

Q. 72.

1. Heb. 10:39.

2. Rom. 10:14, 17; II Thess.

2:13.

3. John 16:8, 9; Acts 16:30; Acts

2:37; Eph. 2:1; Acts 4:12;

Rom. 7:9.

4. Rom. 10:8–10.

5. Acts 10:43; Gal. 2:15, 16;

Acts 16:31.

6. Phil. 3:19; Acts 15:11.

Q. 73.

1. Gal. 3:11; Rom. 3:28.

2. Titus 3:5–7; Rom. 4:5–8.

3. Phil. 3:9.

Q. 74.

1. I John 3:1.

2. Eph. 1:5; Gal. 4:4, 5.

3. John 1:12.

4. Rev. 3:12; II Cor. 6:18.

5. Gal. 4:6.

6. Ps. 103:13; Prov. 14:26; Matt.

6:32.

7. Rom. 8:17; Heb. 6:12.

Q. 75.

1. Eph. 1:4; I Cor. 6:11; II Thess.

2:13.

2. Rom. 6:4–6; Eph. 4:23, 24;

Phil. 3:10.

3. Acts 11:18; I John 3:9.

4. Jude 20; Eph. 3:16–18; Col.

1:10, 11; Rom. 6:4, 6, 14.

Q. 76.

1. II Tim. 2:25; Luke 24:47.

2. Acts 11:18, 20, 21; Zech.

12:10; Acts 2:37.

3. Ezek. 18:30, 32; Luke 15:17,

18; Hos. 2:6, 7.

4. Ezek. 36:31; Ezek. 16:61, 63;

Isa. 30:22.

5. Luke 22:61, 62; Zech. 12:10.

6. II Cor. 7:11; Acts 2:37.

7. Acts 26:18; Ezek. 14:6; I

Kings 8:47, 48; I Sam. 7:3.

8. Ps. 119:59, 128.

Q. 77.

1. I Cor. 6:11; I Cor. 1:30; Rom.

8:30.

2. Rom. 4:6, 8; Phil. 3:8, 9; II

Cor. 5:21.

3. Ezek. 36: 27.

4. Rom. 3:24, 25.

5. Rom. 6:6, 14.

6. Rom. 8:1, 33, 34.

7. I Cor. 3:1, 2; Mark 4:8, 28.

8. I John 1:8, 10.

9. II Cor. 7:1; Phil. 3:12–14;

Eph. 4:11–15.

Q. 78.

1. Rom. 7:18, 23.

2. Gal. 5:17; Heb. 12:1.

3. Exod. 28:38; Rom. 7:18, 23.

Q. 79.

1. Jer. 31:3; John 13:1.

2. I Cor. 1:8; Heb. 6:17; Heb.

13:20, 21; Isa. 54:10.

3. I Cor. 12:27. Compare with

Rom. 8:35–39.

4. Heb. 7:25; Luke 22:32.

5. I John 3:9; I John 2:27.

6. Jer. 32:40; John 10:28; I Peter

1:5; Phil. 1:6.

Q. 80.

1. I John 2:3; I Cor. 2:12; I John

4:13, 16; I John 3:14, 18, 19,

21, 24; Rom. 8:16; I John

5:13.

Q. 81.

1. Isa. 50:10; Ps. 88.

2. Ps. 31:22; Ps. 77:1–12; Ps.

30:6, 7; Ps. 51:8, 12.

3. Job 13:15; Ps. 73:13–15, 23; I

John 3:9; Isa 54:7–11.

Q. 82.

1. II Cor. 3:18.

2. Luke 23:43.

3. I John 3:2; I Thess. 4:17; Rev.

22:3–5.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.193–.207

266

Q. 83.

1. Eph. 2:4–6.

2. Rom. 5:5; II Cor. 1:22.

3. Rom. 5:1, 2; Rom. 14:17.

4. Gen. 4:13; Matt. 27:3–5; Heb.

10:27; Mark 9:44; Rom. 2:9.

Q. 84.

1. Rom. 6:23.

2. Heb. 9:27.

3. Rom. 5:12.

Q. 85.

1. I Cor. 15:26, 55–57; Heb. 2:15.

2. Isa. 57:1, 2; II Kings 22:20.

3. Luke 16:25; II Cor. 5:1–8.

4. Luke 23:43; Phil. 1:23.

Q. 86.

1. Luke 16:23; Luke 23:43; Phil.

1:23; II Cor. 5:6–8.

2. Rom. 8:23; Ps. 16:9.

3. I Thess. 4:14.

4. Rom. 8:23.

5. Luke 16:23, 24; Acts 1:25;

Jude 6.

Q. 87.

1. Acts 24:15.

2. I Cor. 15:51–53; I Thess.

4:15–17; John 5:28, 29.

3. I Cor. 15:21–23, 42–44 [It is

evidently the scope of the

apostle’s argument in this pas-

sage, to prove, that as all the

natural seed of Adam, their

covenant-head, were subjected

to death by his offence; so all

the spiritual seed of Christ,

their new covenant-head, shall

be raised from death, to an

immortal life of glory and

blessedness, by virtue of his

resurrection. It is therefore a

perversion of the Scripture, to

adduce this text as a proof of

universal redemption.] Phil

3:21.

4. John 5:28, 29; Dan. 12:2;

Matt. 25:33.

Q. 88.

1. II Peter 2:4; Rev. 20:11–13.

2. Matt. 24:36, 42, 44; Luke

21:35, 36.

Q. 89.

1. Matt. 25:33.

2. Rom. 2:15, 16. (See the con-

text.)

3. Matt. 25:41, 42.

4. Matt. 25:46; II Thess. 1:8, 9;

Luke 16:26; Mark 9:43, 44;

Mark 14:21.

Q. 90.

1. I Thess. 4:17.

2.Matt. 25:33; Matt. 10:32.

3. I Cor. 6:2, 3.

4. Matt. 25:34, 46.

5. Eph. 5:27; Rev. 7:17.

6. Ps. 16:11, I Cor. 2:9.

7. Heb. 12:22, 23.

8. I John 3:2; I Cor. 13:12; I

Thess. 4:17, 18; Rev. 22:3–5.

Q. 91.

1. Deut. 29:29; Micah 6:8; I

Sam. 15:22.

Q. 92.

1. Rom. 10:5; Rom. 2:14, 15;

Gen. 2:17.

Q. 93.

1. James 2:10; Deut. 5:1, 31, 33;

Luke 10:26, 27; I Thess. 5:23.

2. Rom. 10:5; Gal. 3:10.

Q. 94.

1. Rom. 8:3; Gal. 2:16.

2. I Tim. 1:8; Gal. 3:19, 24.

Q. 95.

1. Rom. 7:12.

2. Micah 6:8, Luke 10:26, 28, 37.

3. Ps. 19:11, 12; Rom. 3:20;

Rom. 7:7.

4. Rom. 3:9, 23; Rom. 7:9, 13.

5. Gal. 3:21, 22.

Q. 96.

1. Rom. 7:9; I Tim. 1:9, 10.

2. Gal. 3:24.

3. Rom. 1:20. (Compare Rom.

2:15.)

4. Gal. 3:10.

Q. 97.

1. Rom. 7:4, 6; Rom. 6:14; Rom.

3:20; Rom. 8:1, 34; Gal. 3:13,

14; Rom. 8:3, 4; II Cor. 5:21.

2. Col. 1:12–14; Rom. 7:22; Ti-

tus 2:11–14.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.208–.215

267

Q. 98.

1. Matt. 19:17–19.

2. Deut. 10:4; Exod. 34:1–4.

Q. 99.

Rule 1.

1. Ps. 19:7; James 2:10; Matt.

5:22, 28, 37, 44.

Rule 2.

1. Rom. 7:14; Deut. 6:5; Matt.

22:37–39; Matt. 12:36, 37. See

citations under Rule 1 above.

Rule 3.

1. Col. 3:5; I Tim. 6:10; Exod.

20:3–5; Amos 8:5.

Rule 4.

1. Isa. 58:13; Matt. 15:4–6; Deut.

6:12. Compare with Matt. 4:9,

10.

2. Eph. 4:18.

3. Exod. 20:12. Compare with

Prov. 30:17.

4. Jer. 18:7, 8; Exod. 20:7. Com-

pare with Ps. 15:1, 4, 5; Ps.

24:4, 5.

Rule 5.

1. Rom. 3:8; Heb. 11:25.

2. Deut. 4:9.

3. Matt. 12:7; Mark 14:7.

Rule 6.

1. I Thess. 5:22; Gal. 5:26; Heb.

10:24; Col. 3:21.

Rule 7.

1. Exod. 20:10; Deut. 6:6, 7;

Josh. 24:15.

Rule 8.

1. Heb. 10:24.

2. I Tim. 5:22; Eph. 5:11.

Q. 101.

1. Exod. 20:2.

Q. 102.

1. Luke 10:27.

Q. 103.

1. Exod. 20:3.

Q. 104.

1. The exposition of the Ten

Commandments contained in

the answers to Questions 104 to

148 are deduced from the

Commandments themselves,

and from the “Rules” set forth

in Question 99. Texts under the

specifications are given in order

to show that the specifications

are in accord with the general

teaching of the Scriptures.

2. I Chron. 28:9; Deut. 26:17;

Isa. 43:10; Jer. 14:22.

3. Ps. 95:6, 7; Matt. 4:10; Ps.

29:2.

4. Mal. 3:16.

5. Ps. 63:6.

6. Eccl. 12:1.

7. Ps. 18:1, 2.

8. Mal. 1:6.

9. Isa. 45:23; Ps. 96.

10. Josh. 24:22.

11. Deut. 6:5.

12. Ps. 73:25.

13. Isa. 8:13.

14. Exod. 14:31; Rom. 10:11;

Acts 10:43.

15. Isa. 26:4; Ps. 40:4.

16. Ps. 130:7.

17. Ps. 37:4.

18. Ps. 32:11.

19. Rom. 12:11; Rev. 3:19; Num.

25:11.

20. Phil. 4:6.

21. Jer. 7:23; James 4:7; Rom.

12:1.

22. I John 3:22.

23. Neh. 13:8; Ps. 73:21; Ps.

119:136; Jer. 31:18, 19.

24. Micah 6:8.

Q. 105.

1. Ps. 14:1.

2. Jer. 2:27, 28. Compare I

Thess. 1:9.

3. Ps. 81:11.

4. Isa. 43:22, 23.

5. Jer. 4:22; Hos. 4:1, 6.

6. Jer. 2:32; Ps. 50:22.

7. Acts 17:23, 29.

8. Ps. 50:21.

9. Deut. 29:29.

10. Titus 1:16; Heb. 12:16.

11. Rom. 1:30.

12. II Tim. 3:2.

13. Phil. 2:21.

14. I John 2:15; I Sam. 2:29; Col.

3:2, 5.

15. I John 4:1.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.215–.222

268

16. Heb. 3:12.

17. Gal. 5:20; Titus 3:10.

18. Acts 26:9.

19. Ps. 78:22.

20. Ezek. 37:11.

21. Jer. 5:3.

22. Rom. 2:5.

23. Jer. 13:15.

24. Ps. 19:13.

25. Zeph. 1:12.

26. Matt. 4:7.

27. Rom. 3:8.

28. Jer. 17:5.

29. II Tim. 3:4.

30. Gal. 4:17; Rom. 10:2; John

16:2; Luke 9:54, 55.

31. Rev. 3:16.

32. Rev. 3:1.

33. Ezek. 14:5; Isa. 1:4, 5.

34. Hos. 4:12; Rev. 19:10; Col.

2:18; Rom. 1:25.

35. Lev. 20:6; I Sam. 28:7–11.

Compare I Chron. 10:13, 14.

36. Acts 5:3.

37. Matt. 23:9.

38. Deut. 32:15; Prov. 13:13; II

Sam. 12:9.

39. Acts 7:51; Eph. 4:30.

40. Ps. 73:2, 3. See verses 13–15,

22.

41. Dan. 5:23.

42. Deut. 8:17; Dan. 4:30.

43. Hab. 1:16.

Q. 106.

1. Ps. 44:20, 21; Ezek. 8:15–18.

2. I Chron. 28:9.

Q. 107.

1. Exod. 20:4–6.

Q. 108.

1. Deut. 32:46; Matt. 28:20; I

Tim. 6:13, 14; Acts 2:42.

2. Phil. 4:6; Eph. 5:20.

3. Deut. 17:18, 19; Acts 15:21; II

Tim. 4:2; James 1:21; Acts

10:33.

4. Matt. 28:19; I Cor. 11:23–30.

5. Matt. 16:19; Matt. 18:17; I

Cor. 5; I Cor. 12:28; John

20:23.

6. Eph. 4:11, 12; I Tim. 5:17, 18;

I Cor. 9:1–15.

7. Joel 2:12; I Cor. 7:5.

8. Deut. 6:13.

9. Ps. 76:11; Isa. 19:21; Ps.

116:14, 18.

10. Acts 17:16, 17; Ps. 16:4.

11. Deut. 7:5; Isa. 30:22.

Q. 109.

1. Num. 15:39.

2. Deut. 13:6, 8.

3. Hos. 5:11; Micah 6:16.

4. I Kings 11:33; I Kings 12:33.

5. Deut. 12:30, 32.

6. Deut. 4:15, 16; Acts 17:29;

Rom. 1:21–25.

7. Gal. 4:8; Dan. 3:18.

8. Exod. 32:5.

9. Exod. 32:8.

10. I Kings 18:26, 28; Isa. 65:11.

11. Acts 19:19.

12. Mal. 1:7, 8, 14.

13. Deut. 4:2.

14. Ps. 106:39.

15. Matt. 15:9.

16. I Peter 1:18.

17. Jer. 44:17.

18. Isa. 65:3–5; Gal. 1:13, 14.

19. I Sam. 13:12; I Sam. 15:21.

20. Acts 8:18.

21. Rom. 2:22; Mal. 3:8.

22. Exod. 4:24–26.

23. Matt. 22:25; Mal. 1:7, 12, 13.

24. Matt. 23:13.

25. Acts 13:45; I Thess. 2:15, 16.

Q. 110.

1. Exod. 20:5, 6.

2. Exod. 34:13, 14.

3. I Cor. 10:20–22; Deut. 32:16–

19; Jer. 7:18–20; Ezek. 16:26,

27.

4. Hos. 2:2–4.

5. Deut. 5:29.

Q. 111.

1. Exod. 20:7.

Q. 112.

1. Matt. 6:9; Deut. 28:58; Ps.

68:4; Ps. 29:2; Rev. 15:3, 4.

2. Mal. 1:14.

3. Ps. 138:2.

4. I Cor. 11:28, 29. See context.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.222–.230

269

5. I Tim. 2:8.

6. Jer. 4:2.

7. Ps. 76:11.

8. Acts 1:24, 26.

9. Ps. 107:21, 22.

10. Mal. 3:16.

11. Ps. 8.

12. Ps. 105:2, 5; Col. 3:17.

13. Ps. 102:18.

14. I Peter 3:15; Micah 4:5.

15. Phil. 1:27.

16. I Cor. 10:31.

17. Jer. 32:39.

18. I Peter 2:12.

Q. 113.

1. Mal. 2:2.

2. Acts 17:23.

3. Prov. 30:9.

4. Mal. 1:6, 7, 12; Mal. 3:14.

5. Jer. 7:4. See context. Col.

2:20–22.

6. Exod. 5:2; Ps. 139:20.

7. Ps. 50:16, 17.

8. Isa. 5:12.

9. II Kings 19:22; Lev. 24:11.

10. Zech. 5:4.

11. Rom. 12:14; I Sam. 17:43; II

Sam. 16:5.

12. Jer. 5:7; Jer. 23:10.

13. Deut. 23:18; Acts 23:12.

14. Esth. 3:7; Esth. 9:24.

15. Ps. 24:4; Ezek. 17:19. See

context.

16. Mark 6:26; I Sam. 25:22, 32–

34.

17. Rom. 9:14, 19, 20.

18. Deut. 29:29.

19. Rom. 3:5, 7. See context.

20. Ps. 73:12, 13.

21. Matt. 5:21–48.

22. Ezek. 13:22.

23. II Peter 3:16; Matt. 22:29. See

context, verses 23–32.

24. Eph. 5:4.

25. I Tim. 6:4, 5, 20; II Tim. 2:14;

Titus 3:9.

26. Deut. 18:10, 11. See context.

Acts 19:13.

27. II Tim. 4:3, 4; Jude 4; Rom

13:13, 14; I Kings 21:9, 10.

28. Acts 13:45.

29. II Peter 3:3; Ps. 1:1.

30. I Peter 4:4.

31. Acts 13:50. See verses 45, 46;

Acts 4:18; Acts 19:9; I Thess.

2:16, Heb. 10:29.

32. II Tim. 3:5; Matt. 23:14; Matt.

6:1–3, 5, 16.

33. Mark 8:38.

34. Ps. 73:14, 15.

35. Eph. 5:15, 17; I Cor. 6:5, 6.

36. Isa. 5:4; II Peter 1:8, 9.

37. Rom. 2:23, 24.

38. Gal. 3:1, 3; Heb. 6:6.

Q. 114.

1. Exod. 20:7.

2. Lev. 19:12.

3. Deut. 28:58, Zech. 5:2–4;

Ezek. 36:21–23.

4. I Sam. 2:12, 17, 22.

Q. 115.

1. Exod. 20:8–11.

Q. 116.

1. Isa. 56:2, 4, 6, 7.

2. Gen. 2:3; Luke 23:56.

3. I Cor. 16:2; Acts 20:7; John

20:19–27.

Q. 117.

1. Exod. 20:8, 10.

2. Jer. 17:21, 22; Exod. 16:25–

29; Neh. 13:15–22.

3. Matt. 12:1–14.

4. Lev. 23:3; Isa. 58:13; Luke

4:16; Acts 20:7.

5. Exod. 20:8; Luke 23:54, 56;

Neh. 13:19.

Q. 118.

1. These statements are neces-

sary inferences from the rela-

tions which exist between

governors and the governed.

Q. 119.

1. Ezek. 22:26.

2. Ezek. 33:31, 32; Mal 1:13;

Amos 8:5.

3. Ezek. 23:38.

4. Jer. 17:27. See context. Isa.

58:13, 14.

Q. 120.

1. Exod. 20:9.

2. Exod. 20:10.

3. Exod. 20:11.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.231–.242

270

Q. 121.

1. Exod. 20:8.

2. Exod. 16:23; Luke 23:54.

Compare Mark 15:42; Neh.

13:19.

3. Ezek. 20:12, 20.

4. Gen. 2:2, 3; Ps. 118:22, 24;

Heb. 4:9.

5. Num. 15:37, 38, 40. See con-

text.

6. Exod. 34:21.

7. See citation under figure 5

above.

8. Lam. 1:7; Neh. 13:15–23; Jer.

17:21–23.

Q. 122.

1. Matt. 22:39.

2. Matt. 7:12.

Q. 123.

1. Exod. 20:12.

Q. 124.

1. I Tim. 5:1, 2.

2. Gen. 4:20, 21; Gen. 45:8.

3. II Kings 5:13.

4. Gal. 4:19; II Kings 2:12; II

Kings 13:14.

5. Isa. 49:23.

Q. 125.

1. Eph. 6:4; I Thess. 2:7, 8, 11;

Num. 11:11, 12, 16.

2. I Cor. 4:14–16.

Q. 126.

1. Eph. 5:21; I Peter 2:17; Rom.

12:10.

Q. 127.

1. Mal. 1:6; Lev. 19:3.

2. Prov. 31:28; I Peter 3:6.

3. Lev. 19:32; I Kings 2:19.

4. I Tim. 2:1, 2.

5. Heb. 13:7; Phil. 3:17.

6. Eph. 6:1, 5–7; I Peter 2:13, 14;

Rom. 13:1–6; Heb. 13:17;

Prov. 4:3, 4; Prov. 23:22.

7. Heb. 12:9; I Peter 2:18–20.

8. Titus 2:9, 10.

9. Matt. 22:21; Rom. 13:6, 7; I

Tim. 5:17, 18; Gal. 6:6; Gen.

45:11; Gen 47:12.

10. Gen. 9:23; I Peter 2:18; Prov.

23:22.

11. Ps. 127:3, 5; Prov. 31:23.

Q. 128.

1. Matt. 15:5, 6.

2. Ps. 106:16.

3. I Sam. 8:7; Isa. 3:5.

4. II Sam. 15:1–12.

5. Exod. 21:15.

6. I Sam. 10:27.

7. I Sam. 2:25.

8. Deut. 21:18, 20, 21.

9. Prov. 30:11, 17.

10. Prov. 19:26.

Q. 129.

1. Col. 3:19; Titus 2:4.

2. I Sam. 12:23; Job. 1:5.

3. I Kings 8:55, 56; Gen. 49:28.

4. Deut. 6:6, 7.

5. Eph. 6:4.

6. I Peter 3:7.

7. Rom. 13:3; I Peter 2:14.

8. Rom. 13:4.

9. Prov. 29:15; Rom 13:4.

10. I Tim. 5:8; Isa. 1:10, 17; Eph.

6:4.

11. I Tim. 4:12; Titus 2:2–14.

12. I Kings 3:28.

13. Titus 2:15.

Q. 130.

1. Ezek. 34:2, 4.

2. Phil. 2:21.

3. John 5:44, John 7:18.

4. Isa. 56:10, 11; Deut. 17:17.

5. Acts 4:18; Dan. 3:4–6.

6. Exod. 5:10–19; Matt. 23:2, 4.

7. Matt. 14:8. Compare with

Mark 6:24.

8. Jer. 5:30, 32; II Sam. 13:28.

9. Jer. 6:13, 14; Ezek. 13:9, 10.

10. John 7:46–49; John 9:28.

11. I Peter 2:19, 20; Heb. 12:10;

Deut. 25:3.

12. Lev. 19:29; Isa. 58:7; Gen.

38:11, 26.

13. Eph. 6:4.

14. Gen. 9:21; I Kings 12:13, 14; I

Kings 1:6; I Sam. 3:13.

Q. 131.

1. I Peter 2:17.

2. Rom. 12:10; Phil. 2:3.

3. Rom. 12:15, 16; Phil. 2:4.

Q. 132.

1. Rom. 13:8.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.242–.249

271

2. Prov. 14:21; Isa. 65:5; II Tim.

3:3.

3. Acts 7:9; Gal. 5:26.

4. I John 3:12; Matt. 20:15;

Num. 12:2; Luke 15:28, 29.

5. Matt. 20:25–27; III John 9;

Luke 22:24–26.

Q. 133.

1. Exod. 20:12.

2. Eph. 6:2, 3; Deut. 5:16; I

Kings 8:25.

Q. 134.

1. Exod. 20:13.

Q. 135.

1. Eph. 5:29; Matt. 10:23.

2. Ps. 82:4; Deut. 22:8.

3. Matt. 5:22; Jer. 26:15, 16.

4. Eph. 4:26.

5. Prov. 22:24, 25; I Sam. 25:32,

33; Deut. 22:8.

6. Prov. 1:10, 11, 15; Matt. 4:6,

7. I Kings 21:9, 10, 19; Gen.

37:21, 22; I Sam. 24:12 and

26:9–11.

8. Prov. 24:11, 12; I Sam. 14:45.

9. Luke 21:19; James 5:8; Heb.

12:5.

10. Ps. 37:8, 11; I Peter 3:3, 4.

11. Prov. 17:22; I Thess. 5:16.

12. Prov. 23:20; Prov. 25:16.

13. Prov. 23:29, 30; I Tim. 5:23.

14. Matt. 9:12; Isa. 38:21.

15. Ps. 127:2.

16. II Thess. 3:10, 12.

17. Mark 6:31; I Tim. 4:8.

18. I Cor. 13:4, 5; I Sam. 19:4, 5.

19. Rom. 13:10; Prov. 10:12.

20. Zech. 7:9; Luke 10:33, 34.

21. Col. 3:12.

22. Rom. 12:18.

23. I Peter 3:8, 9; I Cor. 4:12, 13.

24. Col. 3:13; James 3:17; I Peter

2:20; Rom. 12:20, 21; Matt.

5:24.

25. I Thess. 5:14; Matt. 25:35, 36;

Prov. 31:8, 9; Isa. 58:7.

Q. 136.

1. Acts 16:28; Prov. 1:18.

2. Gen. 9:6.

3. Exod. 21:14; Num. 35:31, 33.

4. Deut. 20:1; Heb. 11:32–34;

Jer. 48:10.

5. Exod. 22:2.

6. Matt. 25:42, 43; James 2:15,

16.

7. Matt. 5:22.

8. I John 3:15; Prov. 10:12; Lev.

19:17.

9. Prov. 14:30.

10. Rom. 12:19.

11. James 4:1; Eph. 4:31.

12. Matt. 6:34.

13. Luke 21:34.

14. Exod. 20:9, 10.

15. I Peter 4:3, 4.

16. Prov. 15:1; Prov. 12:18.

17. Isa. 3:15; Exod. 1:14.

18. Gal. 5:15.

19. Num. 35:16.

20. Prov. 28:17; Exod. 21:18–36.

Q. 137.

1. Exod. 20:14.

Q. 138.

1. I Thess. 4:4, 5.

2. Eph. 4:29; Col. 4:6.

3. I Peter 3:2.

4. I Cor. 7:2; Titus 2:4, 5.

5. Matt. 5:28.

6. Prov. 23:31, 33; Jer. 5:7.

7. Prov. 2:16, 20; I Cor. 5:9.

8. I Tim. 2:9.

9. I Cor. 7:9.

10. Prov. 5:18, 19.

11. I Peter 3:7; I Cor. 7:5.

12. I Tim. 5:13, 14; Prov. 31:27.

13. Prov. 5:8.

Q. 139.

1. Prov. 5:7; Prov. 4:23, 27.

2. Heb. 13:4; Eph. 5:5; Gal. 5:19.

3. II Sam. 13:14; Mark 6:18; I

Cor. 5:1, 13.

4. Rom. 1:26, 27; Lev. 20:15, 16.

5. Matt. 15:19; Col. 3:5; Matt.

5:28.

6. Eph. 5:3, 4; Prov. 7:5, 21;

Prov. 19:27.

7. Isa. 3:16; II Peter 2:14.

8. Prov. 7:10, 13.

9. I Tim. 4:3.

10. Lev. 18:1–21.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.249–.255

272

11. II Kings 23:7; Lev. 19:29; Jer.

5:7.

12. Matt. 19:10–12.

13. I Tim. 5:14, 15; Gen. 38:26.

14. Matt. 19:5; I Cor. 7:2.

15. Matt. 5:32; Mal. 2:16.

16. See citations under Question

138. I Cor. 7:12, 13.

17. Ezek. 16:49; Jer. 5:7.

18. Eph. 5:11; Prov. 5:8.

19. Rom. 13:13; I Peter 4:3; Mark

6:22.

20. Rom. 13:14; II Peter 2:17, 18.

Q. 140.

1. Exod. 20:15.

Q. 141.

1. Ps. 15:2, 4; Micah 6:8; Zech.

8:16.

2. Rom. 13:7.

3. Lev. 6:4, 5; Luke 19:8.

4. Deut. 15:7, 8, 10; Gal. 6:10;

Luke 6:30, 38.

5. I Tim. 6:8, 9.

6. I Tim. 5:8.

7. Prov. 27:23, 24; I Tim. 6:17,

18.

8. Eph. 4:28; Rom. 12:5–8.

9. Prov. 10:4; Rom 12:11.

10. Prov. 12:27; Prov. 21:20; John

6:12.

11. I Cor. 6:7.

12. Prov. 11:15; Prov. 6:1–5.

13. Lev. 25:35; Phil. 2:4; Deut.

22:1–4; Exod. 23:4, 5.

Q. 142.

1. Prov. 23:21; I John 3:17;

James 2:15, 16.

2. Eph. 4:28.

3. Ps. 62:10.

4. I Tim. 1:10; Exod. 21:16.

5. Prov. 29:24; Ps. 50:18.

6. I Thess. 4:6.

7. Prov. 11:1; Prov. 20:10.

8. Deut. 19:14; Prov. 23:10.

9. Amos 8:5; Ps. 37:21.

10. Luke 16:11.

11. Ezek. 22:29; Lev. 25:17.

12. Matt. 23:25; Ezek. 22:12.

13. Isa. 33:15.

14. Prov. 3:30; I Cor. 6:7.

15. Isa. 5:8; Micah 2:2.

16. Prov. 11:26.

17. Acts 19:19. See context.

18. James 5:4; Prov. 21:6.

19. Luke 12:15; Prov. 1:19.

20. I John 2:15, 16; Prov. 23:5; Ps.

62:10.

21. Matt. 6:25, 34.

22. Ps. 73:3; James 5:9.

23. II Thess. 3:11; Prov. 18:9.

24. Prov. 21:17; Prov. 23:20, 21;

Prov. 28:19.

25. Deut. 12:7; Deut. 16:14.

Q. 143.

1. Exod. 20:16.

Q. 144.

1. Eph. 4:25.

2. III John 12.

3. Prov. 31:9.

4. Ps. 15:2.

5. Jer. 9:3.

6. Jer. 42:4; Acts 20:20.

7. Acts 20:27.

8. Lev. 19:15; Prov. 14:15.

9. Isa. 63:8; Col. 3:9; II Cor.

1:17.

10. Heb. 6:9; I Cor. 13:4, 5.

11. III John 4; Rom. 1:8.

12. II Cor. 12:21; Ps. 119:158.

13. Prov. 17:9; I Peter 4:8.

14. I Cor. 1:4, 5; II Tim. 1:4, 5.

15. Ps. 82:3.

16. I Cor. 13:4, 6, 7.

17. Ps. 15:3.

18. Prov. 25:23.

19. Prov. 26:24, 25.

20. Ps. 101:5.

21. II Cor. 11:18, 23; Prov. 22:1;

John 8:49.

22. Ps. 15:4.

23. Phil. 4:8.

Q. 145.

1. Luke 3:14.

2. Lev. 19:15; Hab. 1:4.

3. Prov. 19:5; Prov. 6:16, 19.

4. Acts 6:13.

5. Jer. 9:3; Ps. 12:3, 4; Ps. 52:1–

6. Prov. 17:15.

7. Isa. 5:23.

8. I Kings 21:8.

9. Lev. 5:1; Acts 5:3.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.255–.261

273

10. Lev. 19:17; Isa. 58:1.

11. Isa. 59:4.

12. Prov. 29:11.

13. I Sam. 22:9, 10; Ps. 52:1.

14. Ps. 56:5; Matt. 26:60, 61.

Compare John 2:19.

15. Gen. 3:5; Gen 26:7, 9.

16. Isa. 59:13.

17. Col. 3:9; Lev. 19:11.

18. Ps. 50:20.

19. Ps. 15:3; Rom. 1:30.

20. James 4:11; Titus 3:2.

21. Lev. 19:16.

22. Rom. 1:29; Prov. 16:28.

23. Isa. 28:22; Gen. 21:9; Gal.

4:29.

24. I Cor. 6:10.

25. Matt. 7:1.

26. James 2:13.

27. John 7:24; Rom 2:1.

28. Rom. 3:8; Ps. 69:10.

29. Ps. 12:2, 3.

30. II Tim. 3:2.

31. Luke 18:11; Gal. 5:26; Exod.

4:10, 14; Acts 12:22.

32. Isa. 29:20, 21; Matt. 7:3.

33. Gen. 3:12, 13; Prov. 28:13;

Gen. 4:9.

34. Prov. 25:9; Gen. 9:22.

35. Exod. 23:1.

36. Jer. 20:10; Prov. 29:12.

37. Acts 7:57.

38. I Cor. 13:4, 5; I Tim. 6:4.

39. Matt. 21:15; Num. 11:29.

40. Dan. 6:3, 4; Ezra 4:12, 13.

41. Jer. 48:27.

42. Matt. 27:28, 29; Ps. 35:15, 16.

43. I Cor. 3:21; Jude 16; Acts

12:22.

44. Rom. 1:31; II Tim. 3:3.

45. II Sam. 12:14; I Sam. 2:24.

46. Phil. 3:18, 19; II Peter 2:2; II

Sam. 12:13, 14.

Q. 146.

1. Exod. 20:17.

Q. 147.

1. Heb. 13:5; I Tim. 6:6.

2. Rom. 12:15; Phil. 2:4; I Tim.

1:5.

Q. 148.

1. I Cor. 10:10.

2. Gal. 5:26; James 3:14, 16.

3. Ps. 112:9, 10; Neh. 2:10.

4. Rom. 7:7; Deut. 5:21; Col.

3:5; Rom. 13:9.

Q. 149.

1. James 3:2; John 15:5.

2. I Kings 8:46; Ps. 17:15; I John

1:8–2:6.

3. Gen. 8:21; James 1:14; Gen.

6:5. See citations under figure

2 above.

4. Ps. 19:12; James 3:2, 8.

Q. 150.

1. Heb. 2:2, 3; Ezra 9:14; Ps.

78:17, 32, 56.

Q. 151.

1. Jer. 2:8.

2. I Kings 11:9.

3. II Sam. 12:14; I Cor. 5:1.

4. James 4:17; Luke 12:47.

5. John 3:10; Jer. 5:4, 5; II Sam.

12:7–9; Ezek. 8:11, 12.

6. Rom. 2:21, 23, 24.

7. Gal. 2:14; II Peter 2:2.

8. I John 5:10; Matt. 21:38, 39.

9. I Sam. 2:25; Acts 5:4.

10. Rom. 2:4.

11. Mal. 1:14; I Cor. 10:21, 22.

12. John 3:18, 36; Heb. 12:25.

13. Heb. 6:4–6; Heb. 10:29; Matt.

12:31, 32; Eph. 4:30.

14. Num. 12:8; Jude 8.

15. Prov. 30:17; Ps. 41:9; Ps.

55:12–14.

16. Zech. 2:8.

17. I Cor. 8:11, 12; Rom. 14:13,

15, 21.

18. I Thess. 2:15, 16; Matt. 23:34–

38.

19. Isa. 3:9.

20. Ezek. 20:12, 13.

21. Col. 3:5; I Tim. 6:10.

22. Micah 2:1, 2.

23. Rom. 2:23, 24; Matt. 18:7.

24. Prov. 6:32–35; Matt. 16:26.

25. Matt. 11:21–24; John 15:22.

26. Deut. 32:6; Isa. 1:2, 3; Ezra

9:13, 14.

27. Jer. 5:3; Amos 4:8–11.

28. Rom. 1:20, 21.

29. Rom. 1:32; Dan. 5:22.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.261–.269

274

30. Prov. 29:1.

31. Matt. 18:17; Titus 3:10.

32. Rom. 13:1–5.

33. Ps. 78:34, 36, 37; Jer. 42:5, 6,

20–22; Prov. 20:25; Lev.

26:25; Jer. 31:32; Prov. 2:17;

Ezek. 17:18.

34. Ps. 36:4; Jer. 6:16.

35. Num. 15:30; Jer. 6:15; Ps.

52:1.

36. Ezek. 35:5, 6; III John 10.

37. Num. 14:22.

38. Zech. 7:11, 12.

39. Prov. 2:14.

40. Jer. 9:3, 5; Isa. 57:17.

41. II Peter 2:20, 21; Heb. 6:4, 6.

42. Isa. 22:12–14; II Kings 5:26.

43. Jer. 7:10, 11.

44. Ezek. 23:38.

45. Isa. 58:3, 4.

46. I Cor. 11:20, 21; Jer. 7:9, 10.

47. Prov. 7:14, 15.

48. Neh. 9:13–16; II Chron. 36:15,

16.

49. Isa. 3:9; I Sam. 2:22–24.

Q. 152.

1. James 2:10, 11.

2. Mal. 1:14.

3. Deut. 32:6.

4. Hab. 1:13; I Peter 1:15, 16;

Lev. 11:45.

5. I John 3:4; Rom. 7:12.

6. Gal. 3:10; Eph. 5:6.

7. Deut. 28:15; Prov. 13:21.

8. Matt. 25:41; Rom. 6:21, 23.

9. Heb. 9:22; I John 1:7; I Peter

1:18, 19.

Q. 153.

1. Acts 20:21; Mark 1:15; John

3:18.

2. See texts cited under Q. 154.

Q. 154.

1. Matt. 28:19, 20; Acts 2:42, 46;

I Tim. 4:16; I Cor. 1:21; Eph.

5:19, 20; Eph. 6:17, 18.

Q. 155.

1. Jer. 23:28, 29; Heb. 4:12; Acts

17:11, 12; Acts 26:18.

2. Acts 2:37, 41; Acts 8:27–38.

3. II Cor. 3:18; Col. 1:27.

4. II Cor. 10:4, 5; Rom. 6:17.

5. Ps. 19:11; Col. 1:28; Eph.

6:16, 17; Matt. 4:7, 10.

6. Eph. 4:11, 12; Acts 20:32; II

Tim. 3:15, 16; I Cor. 3:9–11.

7. Rom. 16:25; I Thess. 3:2, 13;

Rom. 10:14–17.

Q. 156.

1. Deut. 17:18, 19; Isa. 34:16;

John 5:39; Rev. 1:3.

2. Deut. 6:6, 7; Ps. 78:5, 6.

3. I Cor. 14:18, 19. See context.

Q. 157.

1. Ps. 119:97; Neh. 8:5; Isa. 66:2.

2. I Thess. 2:13; II Peter 1:16–

21.

3. Ps. 119:18; Luke 24:44–48.

4. James 1:21, 22; I Peter 2:2;

Mark 4:20.

5. Acts 17:11; Deut. 11:13.

6. Acts 8:30, 34; Matt. 13:23.

7. Ps. 1:2; Ps. 119:97.

8. Acts 2:38, 39; II Sam. 12:7; II

Chron. 34:21.

9. Gal. 1:15, 16; Prov. 3:5.

10. Ps. 119:18; Luke 24:45.

Q. 158.

1. I Tim. 3:2, 6; II Tim. 2:2; Mal.

2:7.

2. Rom. 10:15; I Tim. 4:14.

Q. 159.

1. Titus 2:1, 8.

2. Acts 18:25; II Tim. 4:2.

3. I Cor. 14:9.

4. I Cor. 2:4.

5. Jer. 23:28; I Cor. 4:1, 2; Matt.

24:45–47.

6. Acts 20:27.

7. Col. 1:28; II Tim. 2:15.

8. I Cor. 3:2; Heb. 5:12–14; I

Thess. 2:7; Luke 12:42.

9. Acts 18:25; II Tim. 4:5.

10. II Cor. 5:13, 14; Phil. 1:15–17.

11. II Cor. 12:15; I Thess. 3:12.

12. II Cor. 4:2; II Cor. 2:17.

13. John 7:18; I Thess. 2:4–6.

14. I Cor. 9:19–22.

15. II Cor. 12:19; Eph. 4:12.

16. I Tim. 4:16; II Tim. 2:10; Acts

26:16–18.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.270–.281

275

Q. 160.

1. Ps. 84:1, 2, 4; Ps. 27:4; Prov.

8:34.

2. Luke 8:18; I Peter 2:1, 2;

James 1:21.

3. Ps. 119:18; Eph. 6:18, 19.

4. Acts 17:11.

5. Heb. 4:2.

6. II Thess. 2:10.

7. James 1:21; Ps. 25:9.

8. Acts 17:11; Acts 2:41.

9. I Thess. 2:13.

10. Heb. 2:1.

11. Deut. 6:6, 7.

12. Ps. 119:11; Prov. 2:1–5.

13. Luke 8:15; James 1:25.

Q. 161.

1. I Peter 3:21; Acts 8:13, 23; I

Cor. 3:7; I Cor. 6:11.

Q. 162.

1. Matt. 28:19; Matt. 26:26, 27.

2. Rom. 4:11; I Cor. 11:24, 25.

3. Rom. 9:8; Gal. 3:27, 29; Gal.

5:6; Gal. 6:15.

4. Acts 2:38; I Cor. 10:16; Acts

22:16.

5. I Cor. 11:24–26.

6. Rom. 6:4; I Cor. 10:21.

7. I Cor. 12:13; I Cor. 10:17;

Eph. 4:3–5.

8. I Cor. 10:21.

Q. 163.

1. See Confession of Faith,

Chapter XXIX, Section 2, and

passages there cited.

Q. 164.

1. Matt. 28:19; Matt. 26:26, 27; I

Cor. 11:23–26.

Q. 165.

1. Matt. 28:19.

2. Gal. 3:27; Rom. 6:3.

3. Acts 22:16; Mark 1:4; Rev.

1:5.

4. John 3:5; Titus 3:5.

5. Gal. 3:26, 27.

6. I Cor. 15:29.

7. Acts 2:41.

8. Rom. 6:4.

Q. 166.

1. Acts 2:41.

2. Acts 2:38, 39; I Cor. 7:14;

Luke 18:16; Rom. 11:16; Gen.

17:7–9, compare with Col.

2:11, 12; Gal. 3:17, 18, 29.

Q. 167.

1. Ps. 22:10, 11.

2. Rom. 6:3–5.

3. Rom. 6:2, 3; I Cor. 1:11–13.

4. I Peter 3:21; Rom. 4:11, 12.

5. Rom. 6:2–4.

6. Gal. 3:26, 27.

7. Rom. 6:22.

8. I Cor. 12:13, 25, 26. See con-

text.

Q. 168.

1. I Cor. 11:26.

2. Matt. 26:26, 27; I Cor. 11:23–

27.

3. I Cor. 10:16, 21.

4. I Cor. 10:17.

Q. 169.

1. See General Note.

Q. 170.

1. The specifications enumerated

in answers to Questions 170–

175 are deduced from the na-

ture of the Lord’s Supper as

set forth in the New Testa-

ment. The texts are given to

show that these specifications

are in accord with the general

tenor of the Scriptures. Acts

3:21.

2. Gal. 3:1; Heb. 11:1.

3. John 6:51, 53. See context.

4. I Cor. 10:16.

Q. 171.

1. I Cor. 11:28.

2. II Cor. 13:5.

3. I Cor. 5:7. Compare Exod.

12:15.

4. I Cor. 11:29.

5. II Cor. 13:5. See citation under

figure 2 above.

6. I Cor. 11:31.

7. I Cor. 10:17.

8. I Cor. 5:8; I Cor. 11:18, 20.

9. Matt. 5:23, 24.

10. John 7:37; Luke 1:53; Isa.

55:1.

11. I Cor. 5:8.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.281–.293

276

12. Heb. 10:21, 22, 24; Ps. 26:6.

13. I Cor. 11:24.

14. Matt. 26:26; II Chron. 30:18, 19.

Q. 172.

1. Isa. 50:10.

2. Isa. 54:7, 8, 10; Matt. 5:3, 4;

Ps. 31:22.

3. Ps. 42:11.

4. II Tim. 2:19; Rom. 7:24, 25.

5. Matt. 26:28; Matt. 11:28; Isa.

4:11, 29, 31.

6. Mark 9:24.

7. Acts 16:30; Acts 9:6.

8. I Cor. 11:28; Matt. 11:28.

Q. 173.

1. I Cor. 11:29; I Cor. 5:11; Matt.

7:6.

2. I Cor. 5:4, 5; II Cor. 2:5–8.

Q. 174.

1. Gal. 3:1.

2. I Cor. 11:29.

3. Luke 22:19.

4. I Cor. 11:31.

5. Zech. 12:10.

6. Ps. 63:1, 2.

7. Gal. 2:20; John 6:35.

8. John 1:16; Col. 1:19.

9. Phil. 3:9.

10. I Peter 1:8; I Chron. 30:21.

11. Ps. 22:26.

12. Jer. 50:5; Ps. 50:5.

13. I Cor. 10:17; Acts 2:42.

Q. 175.

1. I Cor. 11:17, 30, 31.

2. II Cor. 2:14; Acts 2:42, 46, 47.

3. I Cor. 10:12; Rom. 11:20.

4. Ps. 50:14.

5. I Cor. 11:25, 26; Ps. 27:4;

Acts 2:42.

6. Ps. 77:6; Ps. 139:23, 24.

7. Ps. 123:1, 2; Isa. 8:17.

8. Hos. 14:2; Hos. 6:1, 2.

9. II Cor. 7:11; I Chron. 15:12–

14.

Q. 176.

1. Matt. 28:19; I Cor. 11:23.

2. Rom. 6:3, 4; I Cor. 10:16.

3. Col. 2:11, 12. Compare with

Rom. 4:11. Matt. 26:27, 28.

4. See General Note.

5. Matt. 28:20; I Cor. 11:26.

Q. 177.

1. Matt. 3:11; Gal. 3:27; Titus

3:5.

2. Acts 2:38, 39; I Cor. 7:14. See

citations under Q. 166, figure 2.

3. I Cor. 11:26; Col. 2:19.

4. I Cor. 10:16; John 6:51–53.

5. I Cor. 11:28.

Q. 178.

1. Ps. 62:8.

2. John 16:23, 24.

3. Rom. 8:26.

4. Dan. 9:4; Ps. 32:5, 6.

5. Phil. 4:6.

Q. 179.

1. I Kings 8:39; Acts 1:24; Rom.

8:27.

2. Ps. 65:2.

3. Micah 7:18.

4. Ps. 145:16, 19.

5. II Sam. 22:32; John 14:1.

6. Matt. 4:10.

7. I Cor. 1:2.

8. Luke 4:8; Isa. 42:8; Jer. 3:23.

Q. 180.

1. John 14:13, 14; Dan. 9:17.

2. Luke 6:46; Matt. 7:21.

3. Heb. 4:14–16; I John 5:13–15.

Q. 181.

1. John 14:6; Eph. 3:12; I Tim.

2:5; John 6:27; Col. 3:17; Heb.

7:25–27; 13:15.

Q. 182.

1. Rom. 8:26; Ps. 80:18; Ps.

10:17; Zech. 12:10.

Q. 183.

1. Eph. 6:18; Ps. 28:9.

2. I Tim. 2:1, 2.

3. II Thess. 3:1; Col 4:3.

4. Gen. 32:11.

5. James 5:16; II Thess. 1:11.

6. Matt. 5:44.

7. I Tim. 2:1, 2. See under figure

2 above.

8. John 17:20; II Sam. 7:29.

9. This statement is based on the

absence of any command to

pray for the dead, and of any

example in the Scriptures of

such prayer.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.294–.303

277

Q. 184.

1. Matt. 6:9.

2. Ps. 51:18; Ps. 122:6.

3. Matt. 7:11.

4. Ps. 125:4; I Thess. 5:23; II

Thess. 3:16.

5. I John 5:14; James 4:3.

Q. 185.

1. Ps. 33:8; Ps. 95:6.

2. Gen. 18:27; Ps. 144:3.

3. Ps. 86:1; Luke 15:17–19.

4. Ps. 130:3; Luke 18:13.

5. Ps. 51:17; Zech. 12:10–14.

6. Phil. 4:6; I Thess. 5:18.

7. Ps. 81:10; Eph. 3:20, 21.

8. I Cor. 14:15.

9. Heb. 10:22; James 1:6.

10. Heb. 10:22; Ps. 145:18; Ps.

17:1; John 4:24.

11. James 5:16.

12. I Tim. 2:8; Matt. 5:23, 24.

13. Eph. 6:18.

14. Micah 7:7.

15. Matt. 26:39.

Q. 186.

1. II Tim. 3:16, 17; I John 5:14.

2. Matt. 6:9–13; Luke 11:2–4.

Q. 187.

1. Matt. 6:9; Luke 11:2.

Q. 189.

1. Matt. 6:9.

2. Luke 11:13; Rom. 8:15.

3. Ps. 95:6, 7; Isa. 64:9.

4. Ps. 123:1; Lam. 3:41.

5. Ps. 104:1; Isa. 63:15; Ps.

113:4–6.

6. Acts 12:5; Zech. 8:21.

Q. 190.

1. Matt. 6:9.

2. II Cor. 3:5; Ps. 51:15.

3. Ps. 67:2, 3; Ps. 72:19; Eph.

3:20, 21.

4. Ps. 83:18.

5. Ps. 145:6–8; Ps. 86:10–15.

6. II Thess. 3:1; Ps. 107:32; II

Cor. 2:14.

7. Ps. 8 and 145, throughout.

8. Ps. 19:14.

9. Phil. 1:11.

10. Ps. 79:10; Ps. 67:1–4.

11. Eph. 1:17, 18.

12. Ps. 97:7.

13. Ps. 74:18, 22.

14. Jer. 14:21; II Kings 19:16.

15. Isa. 64:1, 2; II Chron. 20:6,

10–12.

Q. 191.

1. Matt. 6:10.

2. Eph. 2:2, 3.

3. Ps. 68:1; Rev. 12:9.

4. II Thess. 3:1.

5. Rom. 10:1; Ps. 67:2.

6. Rom. 11:25; Ps. 67:1–7.

7. Matt. 9:38.

8. Eph. 5:26, 27; Mal. 1:11.

9. II Cor. 4:2; Acts 26:18; II

Thess. 2:16, 17.

10. Eph. 3:14, 17.

11. Rev. 22:20.

12. Isa. 64:1, 2; II Chron. 20:6,

10–12.

Q. 192.

1. Matt. 6:10.

2. I Cor. 2:14; Rom. 8:5, 8.

3. Rom. 8:7.

4. Matt. 20:11, 12; Ps. 73:3.

5. Titus 3:3; Eph. 2:2, 3. See Q.

191 under figure 2.

6. Eph. 1:17, 18.

7. Eph. 3:16.

8. Matt. 26:40, 41; Rom. 7:24,

25.

9. Ezek. 11:19; Jer. 31:18.

10. Ps. 119:35; Acts 21:14; I Sam.

3:18.

11. Ps. 123:2; Ps. 131:2; Micah

6:8.

12. Ps. 100:2.

13. Isa. 38:3; Eph. 6:6.

14. Ps. 119:4.

15. Rom. 12:11.

16. II Cor. 1:12.

17. Ps. 119:112; Rom. 2:7.

18. Ps. 103:20–22; Dan. 7:10.

Q. 193.

1. Matt. 6:11.

2. Gen. 3:17; Lam. 3:22; Deut.

28:15–68.

3. Deut. 8:3.

4. Gen. 32:10.

5. Deut. 8:18; Prov. 10:22.

6. Luke 12:15; Jer. 6:13.

ENDNOTES FOR 7.303–.306

278

7. Hos. 12:7.

8. James 4:3.

9. Gen. 28:20, 21; James 4:13,

15; Ps. 90:17; Ps. 144:12–15.

10. I Tim. 4:4, 5; Prov. 10:22.

11. I Tim.6:6, 8.

12. Prov. 30:8, 9.

Q. 194.

1. Matt. 6:12.

2. Matt. 18:24; Rom. 5:19; Rom.

3:9, 19. See context. Ps. 130:3;

Micah 6:6, 7.

3. Rom. 5:19; Rom. 3:24, 25;

Acts. 13:39.

4. Eph. 1:6.

5. II Peter 1:2.

6. Hos. 14:2; Ps. 143:2; Ps.

130:3.

7. Rom. 15:13; Rom. 5:1, 2; Ps.

51:7–12.

8. Luke 11:4; Matt. 18:35; Matt.

6:14, 15.

Q. 195.

1. Matt. 6:13.

2. II Chron. 32:31; Job 2:6.

3. I Peter 5:8; Job 2:2.

4. Luke 21:34; Mark 4:19.

5. James 1:14.

6. Gal. 5:17; Rom. 7:18.

7. Matt. 26:41.

8. I Tim. 6:9; Prov. 7:22.

9. Rom. 7:18, 19.

10. Ps. 81:11, 12.

11. John 17:15; Rom. 8:28.

12. Ps. 51:10; Ps. 119:133.

13. Heb. 2:18; I Cor. 10:13; II

Cor. 12:8.

14. Rom. 8:28.

15. Heb. 13:20, 21; Eph. 4:11, 12.

16. Matt. 26:41; Ps. 19:13.

17. I Cor. 10:13; Eph. 3:14–16.

18. Ps. 51:12.

19. I Peter 5:10; I Peter 1:6, 7.

20. I Thess. 3:13.

21. Rom. 16:20.

22. I Thess. 5:23.

Q. 196.

1. Matt. 6:13.

2. Job. 23:3, 4; Jer. 14:20, 21.

3. Dan. 9:4, 7–9, 16, 19.

4. Phil. 4:6.

5. I Chron. 29:10–13.

6. Eph. 3:20, 21; Luke 11:13; Ps.

84:11.

7. Eph. 3:12; Heb. 10:19–22.

8. I John 5:14; Rom. 8:32.

9. I Cor. 14:16; Rev. 22:20, 21.

THE THEOLOGICAL

DECLARATION OF BARMEN

[TEXT]

280

The Theological Declaration of Barmen

The Theological Declaration of Barmen was written by a group of church lead-

ers in Germany to help Christians withstand the challenges of the Nazi party and of

the so-called “German Christians,” a popular movement that saw no conflict be-

tween Christianity and the ideals of Hitler’s National Socialism.

In January 1933, after frustrating years in which no government in Germany

was able to solve problems of economic depression and mass unemployment,

Adolph Hitler was named chancellor. By playing on people’s fear of communism

and Bolshevism, he was able to persuade the Parliament to allow him to rule by

edict. As he consolidated his power, Hitler abolished all political rights and demo-

cratic processes: police could detain persons in prison without a trial, search private

dwellings without a warrant, seize property, censor publications, tap telephones,

and forbid meetings. He soon outlawed all political parties except his own, smashed

labor unions, purged universities, replaced the judicial system with his own “Peo-

ple’s Courts,” initiated a systematic terrorizing of Jews, and obtained the support of

church leaders allied with or sympathetic to the German Christians.

Most Germans took the union of Christianity, nationalism, and militarism for

granted, and patriotic sentiments were equated with Christian truth. The German

Christians exalted the racially pure nation and the rule of Hitler as God’s will for

the German people.

Nonetheless, some in the churches resisted. Among those few determined

church leaders who did oppose the church’s captivity to National Socialism were

pastors Hans Asmussen, Karl Koch, Karl Iraruer, and Martin Niemoller, and theo-

logian Karl Barth. Following a number of regional meetings, these men assembled

representatives of Lutheran, Reformed, and United churches in Gemarke Church,

Barmen, in the city of Wupperthal, May 29–31, 1934. Among the one hundred thir-

ty-nine delegates were ordained ministers, fifty-three church members, and six uni-

versity professors.

The chief item of business was discussion of a declaration to appeal to the

Evangelical churches of Germany to stand firm against the German Christian ac-

commodation to National Socialism. The Theological Declaration of Barmen con-

tains six propositions, each quoting from Scripture, stating its implications for the

present day, and rejecting the false doctrine of the German Christians. The declara-

tion proclaims the church’s freedom in Jesus Christ who is Lord of every area of

life. The church obeys him as God’s one and only Word who determines its order,

ministry, and relation to the state.

The declaration was debated and adopted without amendment, and the Con-

fessing Church, that part of the church that opposed the German Christians, rallied

around it.

8.01–.04

281

THE THEOLOGICAL DECLARATION OF BARMEN

I. An Appeal to the Evangelical Congregations

and Christians in Germany

8.01

The Confessional Synod of the German Evangelical Church met in

Barmen, May 29–31, 1934. Here representatives from all the German

Confessional churches met with one accord in a confession of the one

Lord of the one, holy, apostolic Church. In fidelity to their Confession

of Faith, members of Lutheran, Reformed, and United Churches sought

a common message for the need and temptation of the Church in our

day. With gratitude to God they are convinced that they have been giv-

en a common word to utter. It was not their intention to found a new

church or to form a union. For nothing was farther from their minds

than the abolition of the confessional status of our churches. Their in-

tention was, rather, to withstand in faith and unanimity the destruction

of the Confession of Faith, and thus of the Evangelical Church in Ger-

many. In opposition to attempts to establish the unity of the German

Evangelical Church by means of false doctrine, by the use of force and

insincere practices, the Confessional Synod insists that the unity of the

Evangelical Churches in Germany can come only from the Word of

God in faith through the Holy Spirit. Thus alone is the Church renewed.

8.02

Therefore the Confessional Synod calls upon the congregations to

range themselves behind it in prayer, and steadfastly to gather around

those pastors and teachers who are loyal to the Confessions.

8.03

Be not deceived by loose talk, as if we meant to oppose the unity

of the German nation! Do not listen to the seducers who pervert our

intentions, as if we wanted to break up the unity of the German Evan-

gelical Church or to forsake the Confessions of the Fathers!

8.04

Try the spirits whether they are of God! Prove also the words of the

Confessional Synod of the German Evangelical Church to see whether

they agree with Holy Scripture and with the Confessions of the Fathers. If

you find that we are speaking contrary to Scripture, then do not listen to

us! But if you find that we are taking our stand upon Scripture, then let no

fear or temptation keep you from treading with us the path of faith and

obedience to the Word of God, in order that God’s people be of one mind

upon earth and that we in faith experience what he himself has said: “I

will never leave you, nor forsake you.” Therefore, “Fear not, little flock,

for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.”

Reprinted from The Church’s Confessions Under Hitler by Arthur C. Cochrane. Phila-

delphia: Westminster Press, 1962, pp. 237–242. Used by permission.

8.05–.08 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

282

II. Theological Declaration Concerning the

Present Situation of the German Evangelical Church

8.05

According to the opening words of its constitution of July 11, 1933,

the German Evangelical Church is a federation of Confessional churches

that grew out of the Reformation and that enjoy equal rights. The theolog-

ical basis for the unification of these churches is laid down in Article 1

and Article 2(1) of the constitution of the German Evangelical Church

that was recognized by the Reich Government on July 14, 1933:

Article 1. The inviolable foundation of the German Evangelical Church is the gos-

pel of Jesus Christ as it is attested for us in Holy Scripture and brought to light

again in the Confessions of the Reformation. The full powers that the Church needs

for its mission are hereby determined and limited.

Article 2(1). The German Evangelical Church is divided into member Churches”

(Landeskirchen).

8.06

We, the representatives of Lutheran, Reformed, and United

Churches, of free synods, church assemblies, and parish organizations

united in the Confessional Synod of the German Evangelical Church,

declare that we stand together on the ground of the German Evangelical

Church as a federation of German Confessional churches. We are

bound together by the confession of the one Lord of the one, holy,

catholic, and apostolic Church.

8.07

We publicly declare before all evangelical churches in Germany that

what they hold in common in this Confession is grievously imperiled, and

with it the unity of the German Evangelical Church. It is threatened by the

teaching methods and actions of the ruling church party of the “German

Christians” and of the church administration carried on by them. These

have become more and more apparent during the first year of the exist-

ence of the German Evangelical Church. This threat consists in the fact

that the theological basis, in which the German Evangelical Church is

united, has been continually and systematically thwarted and rendered

ineffective by alien principles, on the part of the leaders and spokesmen

of the “German Christians” as well as on the part of the church admin-

istration. When these principles are held to be valid, then, according to all

the Confessions in force among us, the church ceases to be the church and

the German Evangelical Church, as a federation of Confessional church-

es, becomes intrinsically impossible.

8.08

As members of Lutheran, Reformed, and United churches, we may

and must speak with one voice in this matter today. Precisely because

we want to be and to remain faithful to our various Confessions, we

may not keep silent, since we believe that we have been given a com-

mon message to utter in a time of common need and temptation. We

commend to God what this may mean for the interrelations of the Con-

fessional churches.

THE THEOLOGICAL DECLARATION OF BARMEN 8.09–.18

283

8.09

In view of the errors of the “German Christians” of the present

Reich Church government which are devastating the Church and are

also thereby breaking up the unity of the German Evangelical Church,

we confess the following evangelical truths:

8.10

1. “I am the way, and the truth, and the life: no one comes to the

Father, but by me.” (John 14:6). “Truly, truly, I say to you, he who does

not enter the sheepfold by the door but climbs in by another way, that

man is a thief and a robber. … I am the door; if anyone enters by me, he

will be saved.” (John 10:1, 9.)

8.11

Jesus Christ, as he is attested for us in Holy Scripture, is the one

Word of God which we have to hear and which we have to trust and

obey in life and in death.

8.12

We reject the false doctrine, as though the church could and would

have to acknowledge as a source of its proclamation, apart from and

besides this one Word of God, still other events and powers, figures and

truths, as God’s revelation.

8.13

2. “Christ Jesus, whom God made our wisdom, our righteousness

and sanctification and redemption.” (I Cor. 1:30.)

8.14

As Jesus Christ is God’s assurance of the forgiveness of all our

sins, so in the same way and with the same seriousness is he also God’s

mighty claim upon our whole life. Through him befalls us a joyful de-

liverance from the godless fetters of this world for a free, grateful ser-

vice to his creatures.

8.15

We reject the false doctrine, as though there were areas of our

life in which we would not belong to Jesus Christ, but to other

lords—areas in which we would not need justification and sanctifica-

tion through him.

8.16

3. “Rather, speaking the truth in love, we are to grow up in every

way into him who is the head, into Christ, from whom the whole body

[is] joined and knit together.” (Eph. 4:15, 16.)

8.17

The Christian Church is the congregation of the brethren in which

Jesus Christ acts presently as the Lord in Word and Sacrament through

the Holy Spirit. As the Church of pardoned sinners, it has to testify in

the midst of a sinful world, with its faith as with its obedience, with its

message as with its order, that it is solely his property, and that it lives

and wants to live solely from his comfort and from his direction in the

expectation of his appearance.

8.18

We reject the false doctrine, as though the church were permitted

to abandon the form of its message and order to its own pleasure or to

changes in prevailing ideological and political convictions.

8.19–.28 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

284

8.19

4. “You know that the rulers of the Gentiles lord it over them,

and their great men exercise authority over them. It shall not be so

among you; but whoever would be great among you must be your serv-

ant.” (Matt. 20:25, 26.)

8.20

The various offices in the church do not establish a dominion of

some over the others; on the contrary, they are for the exercise of the

ministry entrusted to and enjoined upon the whole congregation.

8.21

We reject the false doctrine, as though the church, apart from this

ministry, could and were permitted to give to itself, or allow to be given

to it, special leaders vested with ruling powers.

8.22

5. “Fear God. Honor the emperor.” (I Peter 2:17.)

Scripture tells us that, in the as yet unredeemed world in which the

Church also exists, the State has by divine appointment the task of

providing for justice and peace. [It fulfills this task] by means of the

threat and exercise of force, according to the measure of human judg-

ment and human ability. The church acknowledges the benefit of this

divine appointment in gratitude and reverence before him. It calls to

mind the Kingdom of God, God’s commandment and righteousness,

and thereby the responsibility both of rulers and of the ruled. It trusts

and obeys the power of the Word by which God upholds all things.

8.23

We reject the false doctrine, as though the State, over and beyond

its special commission, should and could become the single and totali-

tarian order of human life, thus fulfilling the church’s vocation as well.

8.24

We reject the false doctrine, as though the church, over and beyond

its special commission, should and could appropriate the characteristics,

the tasks, and the dignity of the State, thus itself becoming an organ of

the State.

8.25

6. “Lo, I am with you always, to the close of the age.” (Matt.

28:20.) “The word of God is not fettered.” (II Tim. 2:9.)

8.26

The church’s commission, upon which its freedom is founded, con-

sists in delivering the message of the free grace of God to all people in

Christ’s stead, and therefore in the ministry of his own Word and work

through sermon and Sacrament.

8.27

We reject the false doctrine, as though the church in human arro-

gance could place the Word and work of the Lord in the service of any

arbitrarily chosen desires, purposes, and plans.

8.28

The Confessional Synod of the German Evangelical Church de-

clares that it sees in the acknowledgment of these truths and in the re-

jection of these errors the indispensable theological basis of the German

Evangelical Church as a federation of Confessional churches. It invites

all who are able to accept its declaration to be mindful of these theolog-

ical principles in their decisions in church politics. It entreats all whom

it concerns to return to the unity of faith, love, and hope.

THE CONFESSION OF 1967

[TEXT]

286

The Confession of 1967

In approving the Confession of 1967, the United Presbyterian Church in the United

States of America adopted its first new confession of faith in three centuries. The turbu-

lent decade of the 1960s challenged churches everywhere to restate their faith. While the

Second Vatican Council was reformulating Roman Catholic thought and practice, Pres-

byterians were developing the Confession of 1967.

The 168th General Assembly (1956) of the Presbyterian Church in the United

States of America (PCUSA) received an overture asking that the Westminster Shorter

Catechism be revised. The 170th General Assembly (1958) proposed instead that the

church draw up a “brief contemporary statement of faith.” A committee labored at the

task seven years.

The 177th General Assembly (1965) (UPCUSA) vigorously discussed the commit-

tee’s proposal and sent an amended draft to the church for study. Sessions, congrega-

tions, and presbyteries suggested changes and additions. In response, a newly appointed

Committee of Fifteen made revisions. The 178th General Assembly (1966) (UPCUSA)

debated this draft, accepted it, and forwarded it to the presbyteries for final ratification.

After extensive debate, more than 90 percent of the presbyteries voted approval. Final

adoption came at the 179th General Assembly (1967) (UPCUSA).

Modestly titled, the Confession of 1967 is built around a single passage of Scrip-

ture: “In Christ God was reconciling the world to himself . . .” (2 Cor. 5:19, NRSV). The

first section, “God’s Work of Reconciliation,” is divided into three parts: the grace of the

Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Spirit. The second

section, “The Ministry of Reconciliation,” has two parts: the mission of and the equip-

ment of the church. The last section, “The Fulfillment of Reconciliation,” affirms the

church’s hope in God’s ultimate triumph.

The Confession of 1967 addresses the church’s role in the modern world. Respon-

sive to developments in biblical scholarship, it asks the church to “approach the Scrip-

tures with literary and historical understanding” (paragraph 9.29). It calls the church to

obedient action, particularly in response to social problems such as racial discrimination,

nationalistic arrogance, and family and class conflict. It sees the life, death, resurrection,

and promised coming of Jesus Christ as the pattern for the church’s mission today and

calls on all Christians to be reconciled to God and to one another.

With the Confession of 1967, the church also adopted a Book of Confessions that

placed creeds from the early Christian church (the Nicene and the Apostles’ Creeds) and

from the Reformation (the Scots Confession, the Heidelberg Catechism, and the Second

Helvetic Confession) alongside the Westminster Confession and Catechisms, adding two

documents from the twentieth century (the Theological Declaration of Barmen and the

Confession of 1967).

9.01–.07

287

THE CONFESSION OF 1967

PREFACE

9.01

The church confesses its faith when it bears a present witness to

God’s grace in Jesus Christ.

9.02

In every age the church has expressed its witness in words and

deeds as the need of the time required. The earliest examples of confes-

sion are found within the Scriptures. Confessional statements have tak-

en such varied forms as hymns, liturgical formulas, doctrinal defini-

tions, catechisms, theological systems in summary, and declarations of

purpose against threatening evil.

9.03

Confessions and declarations are subordinate standards in the

church, subject to the authority of Jesus Christ, the Word of God, as the

Scriptures bear witness to him. No one type of confession is exclusively

valid, no one statement is irreformable. Obedience to Jesus Christ alone

identifies the one universal church and supplies the continuity of its

tradition. This obedience is the ground of the church’s duty and free-

dom to reform itself in life and doctrine as new occasions, in God’s

providence, may demand.

9.04

The United Presbyterian Church in the United States of America

acknowledges itself aided in understanding the gospel by the testimony

of the church from earlier ages and from many lands. More especially it

is guided by the Nicene and Apostles’ Creeds from the time of the early

church; the Scots Confession, the Heidelberg Catechism, the Second

Helvetic Confession from the era of the Reformation; the Westminster

Confession and Shorter Catechism from the seventeenth century; and

the Theological Declaration of Barmen from the twentieth century.

9.05

The purpose of the Confession of 1967 is to call the church to that

unity in confession and mission which is required of disciples today.

This Confession is not a “system of doctrine,” nor does it include all the

traditional topics of theology. For example, the Trinity and the Person

of Christ are not redefined but are recognized and reaffirmed as form-

ing the basis and determining the structure of the Christian faith.

9.06

God’s reconciling work in Jesus Christ and the mission of reconcil-

iation to which he has called his church are the heart of the gospel in

any age. Our generation stands in peculiar need of reconciliation in

Christ. Accordingly this Confession of 1967 is built upon that theme.

THE CONFESSION

9.07

In Jesus Christ, God was reconciling the world to himself. Jesus

Christ is God with man. He is the eternal Son of the Father, who be-

came man and lived among us to fulfill the work of reconciliation. He is

9.07–.12 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

288

present in the church by the power of the Holy Spirit to continue and

complete his mission. This work of God, the Father, Son, and Holy

Spirit, is the foundation of all confessional statements about God, man,

and the world. Therefore the church calls men to be reconciled to God

and to one another.

PART I

GOD’S WORK OF RECONCILIATION

Section A. The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ

1. J

ESUS CHRIST

9.08

In Jesus of Nazareth true humanity was realized once for all. Jesus,

a Palestinian Jew, lived among his own people and shared their needs,

temptations, joys, and sorrows. He expressed the love of God in word

and deed and became a brother to all kinds of sinful men. But his com-

plete obedience led him into conflict with his people. His life and teach-

ing judged their goodness, religious aspirations, and national hopes.

Many rejected him and demanded his death. In giving himself freely for

them he took upon himself the judgment under which all men stand

convicted. God raised him from the dead, vindicating him as Messiah

and Lord. The victim of sin became victor, and won the victory over sin

and death for all men.

9.09

God’s reconciling act in Jesus Christ is a mystery which the Scrip-

tures describe in various ways. It is called the sacrifice of a lamb, a

shepherd’s life given for his sheep, atonement by a priest; again it is

ransom of a slave, payment of debt, vicarious satisfaction of a legal

penalty, and victory over the powers of evil. These are expressions of a

truth which remains beyond the reach of all theory in the depths of

God’s love for man. They reveal the gravity, cost, and sure achievement

of God’s reconciling work.

9.10

The risen Christ is the Savior for all men. Those joined to him by

faith are set right with God and commissioned to serve as his reconcil-

ing community. Christ is head of this community, the church, which

began with the apostles and continues through all generations.

9.11

The same Jesus Christ is the judge of all men. His judgment dis-

closes the ultimate seriousness of life and gives promise of God’s final

victory over the power of sin and death. To receive life from the risen

Lord is to have life eternal; to refuse life from him is to choose the

death which is separation from God. All who put their trust in Christ

face divine judgment without fear, for the judge is their redeemer.

2. T

HE SIN OF MAN

9.12

The reconciling act of God in Jesus Christ exposes the evil in men

as sin in the sight of God. In sin, men claim mastery of their own lives,

turn against God and their fellow men, and become exploiters and de-

THE CONFESSION OF 1967 9.12–.18

289

spoilers of the world. They lose their humanity in futile striving and are

left in rebellion, despair, and isolation.

9.13

Wise and virtuous men through the ages have sought the highest

good in devotion to freedom, justice, peace, truth, and beauty. Yet all

human virtue, when seen in the light of God’s love in Jesus Christ, is

found to be infected by self-interest and hostility. All men, good and

bad alike, are in the wrong before God and helpless without his for-

giveness. Thus all men fall under God’s judgment. No one is more sub-

ject to that judgment than the man who assumes that he is guiltless be-

fore God or morally superior to others.

9.14

God’s love never changes. Against all who oppose him, God ex-

presses his love in wrath. In the same love, God took on himself judg-

ment and shameful death in Jesus Christ, to bring men to repentance

and new life.

Section B. The Love of God

9.15

God’s sovereign love is a mystery beyond the reach of man’s mind.

Human thought ascribes to God superlatives of power, wisdom, and

goodness. But God reveals his love in Jesus Christ by showing power

in the form of a servant, wisdom in the folly of the cross, and goodness

in receiving sinful men. The power of God’s love in Christ to transform

the world discloses that the Redeemer is the Lord and Creator who

made all things to serve the purpose of his love.

9.16

God has created the world of space and time to be the sphere of his

dealings with men. In its beauty and vastness, sublimity and awfulness,

order and disorder, the world reflects to the eye of faith the majesty and

mystery of its Creator.

9.17

God has created man in a personal relation with himself that man

may respond to the love of the Creator. He has created male and female

and given them a life which proceeds from birth to death in a succes-

sion of generations and in a wide complex of social relations. He has

endowed man with capacities to make the world serve his needs and to

enjoy its good things. Life is a gift to be received with gratitude and a

task to be pursued with courage. Man is free to seek his life within the

purpose of God: to develop and protect the resources of nature for the

common welfare, to work for justice and peace in society, and in other

ways to use his creative powers for the fulfillment of human life.

9.18

God expressed his love for all mankind through Israel, whom he

chose to be his covenant people to serve him in love and faithfulness.

When Israel was unfaithful, he disciplined the nation with his judgments

and maintained his cause through prophets, priests, teachers, and true

believers. These witnesses called all Israelites to a destiny in which they

would serve God faithfully and become a light to the nations. The same

9.18–.25 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

290

witnesses proclaimed the coming of a new age, and a true servant of God

in whom God’s purpose for Israel and for mankind would be realized.

9.19

Out of Israel God in due time raised up Jesus. His faith and obedi-

ence were the response of the perfect child of God. He was the fulfillment

of God’s promise to Israel, the beginning of the new creation, and the

pioneer of the new humanity. He gave history its meaning and direction

and called the church to be his servant for the reconciliation of the world.

Section C. The Communion of the Holy Spirit

9.20

God the Holy Spirit fulfills the work of reconciliation in man. The

Holy Spirit creates and renews the church as the community in which

men are reconciled to God and to one another. He enables them to re-

ceive forgiveness as they forgive one another and to enjoy the peace of

God as they make peace among themselves. In spite of their sin, he

gives them power to become representatives of Jesus Christ and his

gospel of reconciliation to all men.

1. T

HE NEW LIFE

9.21

The reconciling work of Jesus was the supreme crisis in the life of

mankind. His cross and resurrection become personal crisis and present

hope for men when the gospel is proclaimed and believed. In this experi-

ence the Spirit brings God’s forgiveness to men, moves them to respond

in faith, repentance, and obedience, and initiates the new life in Christ.

9.22

The new life takes shape in a community in which men know that

God loves and accepts them in spite of what they are. They therefore

accept themselves and love others, knowing that no man has any

ground on which to stand, except God’s grace.

9.23

The new life does not release a man from conflict with unbelief,

pride, lust, fear. He still has to struggle with disheartening difficulties

and problems. Nevertheless, as he matures in love and faithfulness in

his life with Christ, he lives in freedom and good cheer, bearing witness

on good days and evil days, confident that the new life is pleasing to

God and helpful to others.

9.24

The new life finds its direction in the life of Jesus, his deeds and

words, his struggles against temptation, his compassion, his anger, and

his willingness to suffer death. The teaching of apostles and prophets

guides men in living this life, and the Christian community nurtures and

equips them for their ministries.

9.25

The members of the church are emissaries of peace and seek the

good of man in cooperation with powers and authorities in politics,

culture, and economics. But they have to fight against pretensions and

THE CONFESSION OF 1967 9.25–.31

291

injustices when these same powers endanger human welfare. Their

strength is in their confidence that God’s purpose rather than man’s

schemes will finally prevail.

9.26

Life in Christ is life eternal. The resurrection of Jesus is God’s sign

that he will consummate his work of creation and reconciliation beyond

death and bring to fulfillment the new life begun in Christ.

2. T

HE BIBLE

9.27

The one sufficient revelation of God is Jesus Christ, the Word of

God incarnate, to whom the Holy Spirit bears unique and authoritative

witness through the Holy Scriptures, which are received and obeyed as

the word of God written. The Scriptures are not a witness among oth-

ers, but the witness without parallel. The church has received the books

of the Old and New Testaments as prophetic and apostolic testimony in

which it hears the word of God and by which its faith and obedience are

nourished and regulated.

9.28

The New Testament is the recorded testimony of apostles to the

coming of the Messiah, Jesus of Nazareth, and the sending of the Holy

Spirit to the Church. The Old Testament bears witness to God’s faith-

fulness in his covenant with Israel and points the way to the fulfillment

of his purpose in Christ. The Old Testament is indispensable to under-

standing the New, and is not itself fully understood without the New.

9.29

The Bible is to be interpreted in the light of its witness to God’s

work of reconciliation in Christ. The Scriptures, given under the guid-

ance of the Holy Spirit, are nevertheless the words of men, conditioned

by the language, thought forms, and literary fashions of the places and

times at which they were written. They reflect views of life, history,

and the cosmos which were then current. The church, therefore, has an

obligation to approach the Scriptures with literary and historical under-

standing. As God has spoken his word in diverse cultural situations, the

church is confident that he will continue to speak through the Scriptures

in a changing world and in every form of human culture.

9.30

God’s word is spoken to his church today where the Scriptures are

faithfully preached and attentively read in dependence on the illumination

of the Holy Spirit and with readiness to receive their truth and direction.

PART II

THE MINISTRY OF RECONCILIATION

Section A. The Mission of the Church

1. D

IRECTION

9.31

To be reconciled to God is to be sent into the world as his reconcil-

ing community. This community, the church universal, is entrusted with

9.31–.38 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

292

God’s message of reconciliation and shares his labor of healing the

enmities which separate men from God and from each other. Christ has

called the church to this mission and given it the gift of the Holy Spirit.

The church maintains continuity with the apostles and with Israel by

faithful obedience to his call.

9.32

The life, death, resurrection, and promised coming of Jesus Christ

has set the pattern for the church’s mission. His life as man involves the

church in the common life of men. His service to men commits the

church to work for every form of human well-being. His suffering

makes the church sensitive to all the sufferings of mankind so that it

sees the face of Christ in the faces of men in every kind of need. His

crucifixion discloses to the church God’s judgment on man’s inhumani-

ty to man and the awful consequences of its own complicity in injus-

tice. In the power of the risen Christ and the hope of his coming, the

church sees the promise of God’s renewal of man’s life in society and

of God’s victory over all wrong.

9.33

The church follows this pattern in the form of its life and in the

method of its action. So to live and serve is to confess Christ as Lord.

2. F

ORMS AND ORDERS

9.34

The institutions of the people of God change and vary as their mis-

sion requires in different times and places. The unity of the church is

compatible with a wide variety of forms, but it is hidden and distorted

when variant forms are allowed to harden into sectarian divisions, ex-

clusive denominations, and rival factions.

9.35

Wherever the church exists, its members are both gathered in cor-

porate life and dispersed in society for the sake of mission in the world.

9.36

The church gathers to praise God, to hear his word for mankind, to

baptize and to join in the Lord’s Supper, to pray for and present the

world to him in worship, to enjoy fellowship, to receive instruction,

strength, and comfort, to order and organize its own corporate life, to be

tested, renewed, and reformed, and to speak and act in the world’s af-

fairs as may be appropriate to the needs of the time.

9.37

The church disperses to serve God wherever its members are, at

work or play, in private or in the life of society. Their prayer and Bible

study are part of the church’s worship and theological reflection. Their

witness is the church’s evangelism. Their daily action in the world is

the church in mission to the world. The quality of their relation with

other persons is the measure of the church’s fidelity.

9.38

Each member is the church in the world, endowed by the Spirit with

some gift of ministry and is responsible for the integrity of his witness in

his own particular situation. He is entitled to the guidance and support of

THE CONFESSION OF 1967 9.38–.43

293

the Christian community and is subject to its advice and correction. He in

turn, in his own competence, helps to guide the church.

9.39

In recognition of special gifts of the Spirit and for the ordering of

its life as a community, the church calls, trains, and authorizes certain

members for leadership and oversight. The persons qualified for these

duties in accordance with the polity of the church are set apart by ordi-

nation or other appropriate act and thus made responsible for their spe-

cial ministries.

9.40

The church thus orders its life as an institution with a constitution,

government, officers, finances, and administrative rules. These are in-

struments of mission, not ends in themselves. Different orders have

served the gospel, and none can claim exclusive validity. A presbyteri-

an polity recognizes the responsibility of all members for ministry and

maintains the organic relation of all congregations in the church. It

seeks to protect the church from exploitation by ecclesiastical or secular

power and ambition. Every church order must be open to such refor-

mation as may be required to make it a more effective instrument of the

mission of reconciliation.

3. R

EVELATION AND RELIGION

9.41

The church in its mission encounters the religions of men and in

that encounter becomes conscious of its own human character as a reli-

gion. God’s revelation to Israel, expressed within Semitic culture, gave

rise to the religion of the Hebrew people. God’s revelation in Jesus

Christ called forth the response of Jews and Greeks and came to ex-

pression within Judaism and Hellenism as the Christian religion. The

Christian religion, as distinct from God’s revelation of himself, has

been shaped throughout its history by the cultural forms of its environ-

ment.

9.42

The Christian finds parallels between other religions and his own

and must approach all religions with openness and respect. Repeatedly

God has used the insight of non-Christians to challenge the church to

renewal. But the reconciling word of the gospel is God’s judgment up-

on all forms of religion, including the Christian. The gift of God in

Christ is for all men. The church, therefore, is commissioned to carry

the gospel to all men whatever their religion may be and even when

they profess none.

4. R

ECONCILIATION IN SOCIETY

9.43

In each time and place there are particular problems and crises

through which God calls the church to act. The church, guided by the

Spirit, humbled by its own complicity and instructed by all attainable

knowledge, seeks to discern the will of God and learn how to obey in

these concrete situations. The following are particularly urgent at the

present time.

9.44–.47 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

294

9.44

a. God has created the peoples of the earth to be one universal

family. In his reconciling love, he overcomes the barriers between

brothers and breaks down every form of discrimination based on racial

or ethnic difference, real or imaginary. The church is called to bring all

men to receive and uphold one another as persons in all relationships of

life: in employment, housing, education, leisure, marriage, family,

church, and the exercise of political rights. Therefore, the church labors

for the abolition of all racial discrimination and ministers to those in-

jured by it. Congregations, individuals, or groups of Christians who

exclude, dominate, or patronize their fellowmen, however subtly, resist

the Spirit of God and bring contempt on the faith which they profess.

9.45

b. God’s reconciliation in Jesus Christ is the ground of the peace,

justice, and freedom among nations which all powers of government

are called to serve and defend. The church, in its own life, is called to

practice the forgiveness of enemies and to commend to the nations as

practical politics the search for cooperation and peace. This search re-

quires that the nations pursue fresh and responsible relations across

every line of conflict, even at risk to national security, to reduce areas

of strife and to broaden international understanding. Reconciliation

among nations becomes peculiarly urgent as countries develop nuclear,

chemical, and biological weapons, diverting their manpower and re-

sources from constructive uses and risking the annihilation of mankind.

Although nations may serve God’s purposes in history, the church

which identifies the sovereignty of any one nation or any one way of

life with the cause of God denies the Lordship of Christ and betrays its

calling.

9.46

c. The reconciliation of man through Jesus Christ makes it plain

that enslaving poverty in a world of abundance is an intolerable viola-

tion of God’s good creation. Because Jesus identified himself with the

needy and exploited, the cause of the world’s poor is the cause of his

disciples. The church cannot condone poverty, whether it is the product

of unjust social structures, exploitation of the defenseless, lack of na-

tional resources, absence of technological understanding, or rapid ex-

pansion of populations. The church calls every man to use his abilities,

his possessions, and the fruits of technology as gifts entrusted to him by

God for the maintenance of his family and the advancement of the

common welfare. It encourages those forces in human society that raise

men’s hopes for better conditions and provide them with opportunity

for a decent living. A church that is indifferent to poverty, or evades

responsibility in economic affairs, or is open to one social class only, or

expects gratitude for its beneficence makes a mockery of reconciliation

and offers no acceptable worship to God.

9.47

d. The relationship between man and woman exemplifies in a

basic way God’s ordering of the interpersonal life for which he created

THE CONFESSION OF 1967 9.47–.50

295

mankind. Anarchy in sexual relationships is a symptom of man’s al-

ienation from God, his neighbor, and himself. Man’s perennial confu-

sion about the meaning of sex has been aggravated in our day by the

availability of new means of birth control and the treatment of infec-

tion, by the pressures of urbanization, by the exploitation of sexual

symbols in mass communication, and by world overpopulation. The

church, as the household of God, is called to lead men out of this alien-

ation into the responsible freedom of the new life in Christ. Reconciled

to God, each person has joy in and respect for his own humanity and

that of other persons; a man and woman are enabled to marry, to com-

mit themselves to a mutually shared life, and to respond to each other in

sensitive and lifelong concern; parents receive the grace to care for

children in love and to nurture their individuality. The church comes

under the judgment of God and invites rejection by man when it fails to

lead men and women into the full meaning of life together, or withholds

the compassion of Christ from those caught in the moral confusion of

our time.

Section B. The Equipment of the Church

9.48

Jesus Christ has given the church preaching and teaching, praise

and prayer, and Baptism and the Lord’s Supper as means of fulfilling

its service of God among men. These gifts remain, but the church is

obliged to change the forms of its service in ways appropriate to differ-

ent generations and cultures.

1. P

REACHING AND TEACHING

9.49

God instructs his church and equips it for mission through preach-

ing and teaching. By these, when they are carried on in fidelity to the

Scriptures and dependence upon the Holy Spirit, the people hear the

word of God and accept and follow Christ. The message is addressed to

men in particular situations. Therefore, effective preaching, teaching,

and personal witness require disciplined study of both the Bible and the

contemporary world. All acts of public worship should be conducive to

men’s hearing of the gospel in a particular time and place and respond-

ing with fitting obedience.

2. P

RAISE AND PRAYER

9.50

The church responds to the message of reconciliation in praise

and prayer. In that response, it commits itself afresh to its mission,

experiences a deepening of faith and obedience, and bears open tes-

timony to the gospel. Adoration of God is acknowledgment of the

Creator by the creation. Confession of sin is admission of all men’s

guilt before God and of their need for his forgiveness. Thanksgiving

is rejoicing in God’s goodness to all men and in giving for the needs

of others. Petitions and intercessions are addressed to God for the

continuation of his goodness, the healing of men’s ills, and their de-

9.50–.54 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

296

liverance from every form of oppression. The arts, especially music

and architecture, contribute to the praise and prayer of a Christian

congregation when they help men to look beyond themselves to God

and to the world which is the object of his love.

3. B

APTISM

9.51

By humble submission to John’s baptism, Christ joined himself to

men in their need and entered upon his ministry of reconciliation in the

power of the spirit. Christian baptism marks the receiving of the same

Spirit by all his people. Baptism with water represents not only cleans-

ing from sin but a dying with Christ and a joyful rising with him to new

life. It commits all Christians to die each day to sin and to live for right-

eousness. In baptism the church celebrates the renewal of the covenant

with which God has bound his people to himself. By baptism, individu-

als are publicly received into the church to share in its life and ministry,

and the church becomes responsible for their training and support in

Christian discipleship. When those baptized are infants, the congrega-

tion, as well as the parents, has a special obligation to nurture them in

the Christian life, leading them to make, by a public profession, a per-

sonal response to the love of God shown forth in their baptism.

4. T

HE LORD’S SUPPER

9.52

The Lord’s Supper is a celebration of the reconciliation of men

with God and with one another, in which they joyfully eat and drink

together at the table of their Savior. Jesus Christ gave his church this

remembrance of his dying for sinful men so that by participation in it

they have communion with him and with all who shall be gathered to

him. Partaking in him as they eat the bread and drink the wine in ac-

cordance with Christ’s appointment, they receive from the risen and

living Lord the benefits of his death and resurrection. They rejoice in

the foretaste of the kingdom which he will bring to consummation at his

promised coming, and go out from the Lord’s Table with courage and

hope for the service to which he has called them.

PART III

THE FULFILLMENT OF RECONCILIATION

9.53

God’s redeeming work in Jesus Christ embraces the whole of

man’s life: social and cultural, economic and political, scientific and

technological, individual and corporate. It includes man’s natural envi-

ronment as exploited and despoiled by sin. It is the will of God that his

purpose for human life shall be fulfilled under the rule of Christ and all

evil be banished from his creation.

9.54

Biblical visions and images of the rule of Christ, such as a heaven-

ly city, a father’s house, a new heaven and earth, a marriage feast, and

an unending day culminate in the image of the kingdom. The kingdom

represents the triumph of God over all that resists his will and disrupts

THE CONFESSION OF 1967 9.54–.56

297

his creation. Already God’s reign is present as a ferment in the world,

stirring hope in men and preparing the world to receive its ultimate

judgment and redemption.

9.55

With an urgency born of this hope, the church applies itself to pre-

sent tasks and strives for a better world. It does not identify limited

progress with the kingdom of God on earth, nor does it despair in the

face of disappointment and defeat. In steadfast hope, the church looks

beyond all partial achievement to the final triumph of God.

9.56

“Now to him who by the power at work within us is able to do far

more abundantly than all we ask or think, to him be glory in the church

and in Christ Jesus to all generations, forever and ever. Amen.”

CONFESSION OF BELHAR

[TEXT]

300

CONFESSION OF BELHAR

How should the church respond when sin disrupts the church’s unity, creates

division among the children of God, and constructs unjust systems that steal life

from God’s creation? Members and leaders of the Dutch Reformed Mission

Church in South Africa faced these questions under apartheid, a system of laws

that separated people by race from 1948–1994.

Apartheid formed a racially stratified society. Those with the lightest skin tones

were offered the greatest protection and opportunity. Non-“white” persons were

separated into three categories; each skin tone step away from the “white” cate-

gory represented a decrease in governmental protections and opportunities. Ra-

cial separation was established by law and enforced through violence. Non-

white citizens lived with constant and intrusive police presence and interference

in the daily functions of life. Those who protested risked punishment, impris-

onment, and even death.

The roots of apartheid go back in South African culture and church for several

centuries. The Dutch Reformed Church embodied racial separation when it

formed three “mission” churches in the late nineteenth century, each categorized

by its racial identity. The Dutch Reformed Mission Church was formed for peo-

ple designated as “coloured” (biracial). The church’s complicity with racial sep-

aration kept Christians from worshipping and coming to the Lord’s Table to-

gether. The white Dutch Reformed Church (DRC) created an elaborate biblical

interpretation and ideology that supported racial separation and then the formal

apartheid policies.

The Dutch Reformed Church’s active participation and theological defense of

apartheid moved the global church to name apartheid a status confessionis—a

conviction that the Gospel was at stake and thus the faith needed to be pro-

claimed. Leaders of the Dutch Reformed Mission Church wrestled with this

situation theologically and practically. One outcome of their struggles was the

emergence of the Confession of Belhar in the early 1980s.

The Uniting Reformed Church of Southern Africa (URCSA), the church that

succeeded the Dutch Reformed Mission Church after apartheid, has offered the

Confession of Belhar to the global Reformed family as a gift, believing that the

themes of unity, reconciliation, and justice issue a call from God to the whole

church toward holy action, transformation, and life.

The Special Committee on the Confession of Belhar recommended that the

Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) add Belhar as part of its Constitution because it

believed the clarity of Belhar’s witness to unity, reconciliation, and justice might

help the PC(USA) speak and act with similar clarity at a time when it faces divi-

sion, racism, and injustice.

The Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) approved the Confession of Belhar as part of

the Book of Confessions at the 222nd General Assembly (2016).

CONFESSION OF BELHAR 10.1–.3

301

CONFESSION OF BELHAR

September 1986

10.1

Revelation 21:6–7

We believe in the triune God, Father, Son and Holy

Spirit, who gathers, protects and cares for the church

through Word and Spirit. This, God has done since the

beginning of the world and will do to the end.

10.2

Matthew 28:19–20

We believe in one holy, universal Christian church, the

communion of saints called from the entire human

family.

10.3 We believe

Ephesians 2:13–20 • that Christ’s work of reconciliation is made

manifest in the church as the community of

believers who have been reconciled with God

and with one another;

Ephesians 4:11–16,

Psalm 133

• that unity is, therefore, both a gift and an ob-

ligation for the church of Jesus Christ; that

through the working of God’s Spirit it is a

binding force, yet simultaneously a reality

which must be earnestly pursued and sought:

one which the people of God must continually

be built up to attain;

John 17:20–23 • that this unity must become visible so that the

world may believe that separation, enmity and

hatred between people and groups is sin

which Christ has already conquered, and ac-

cordingly that anything which threatens this

unity may have no place in the church and

must be resisted;

John 13:34 • that this unity of the people of God must be

manifested and be active in a variety of ways;

Colossians 3:12–16 * in that we love one another;

Philippians 2:1–5 * that we experience, practice and pursue

community with one another;

1 Corinthians 1:10–

* that we are obligated to give ourselves

willingly and joyfully to be of benefit and

blessing to one another;

This is a translation of the original Afrikaans text of the confession as it was adopted by

the synod of the Dutch Reformed Mission Church in South Africa in 1986. In 1994 the

Dutch Reformed Mission Church and the Dutch Reformed Church in Africa united to form

the Uniting Reformed Church in Southern Africa (URCSA). This inclusive language text

was prepared by the Office of Theology and Worship, Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.).

10.3–.4 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

302

Ephesians 4:1–6 * that we share one faith, have one calling,

are of one soul and one mind;

1 Corinthians

10:16–17

* have one God and Father, are filled with

one Spirit, are baptized with one baptism,

eat of one bread and drink of one cup, con-

fess one name, are obedient to one Lord,

work for one cause, and share one hope;

Ephesians 3:18–20

* together come to know the height and the

breadth and the depth of the love of Christ;

* together are built up to the stature of

Christ, to the new humanity;

Galatians 6:2

* together know and bear one another’s bur-

dens, thereby fulfilling the law of Christ;

2 Corinthians 1:3–4

* that we need one another and upbuild

one another, admonishing and comfort-

ing one another;

1 Corinthians

12:24b–28, Ephe-

sians 3:14–20

* that we suffer with one another for the

sake of righteousness; pray together; to-

gether serve God in this world; and to-

gether fight against all which may threat-

en or hinder this unity;

1 Corinthians 12:4–

11, Romans 12:3–8

• that this unity can be established only in free-

dom and not under constraint; that the variety of

spiritual gifts, opportunities, backgrounds, con-

victions, as well as the various languages and

cultures, are by virtue of the reconciliation in

Christ, opportunities for mutual service and en-

richment within the one visible people of God;

Galatians 3:27–29 • that true faith in Jesus Christ is the only con-

dition for membership of this church;

10.4 Therefore, we reject any doctrine

• which absolutizes either natural diversity or the

sinful separation of people in such a way that this

absolutization hinders or breaks the visible and

active unity of the church, or even leads to the es-

tablishment of a separate church formation;

• which professes that this spiritual unity is tru-

ly being maintained in the bond of peace

while believers of the same confession are in

effect alienated from one another for the sake

of diversity and in despair of reconciliation;

• which denies that a refusal earnestly to pursue

this visible unity as a priceless gift is sin;

CONFESSION OF BELHAR 10.4–.6

303

• which explicitly or implicitly maintains that

descent or any other human or social factor

should be a consideration in determining

membership of the church.

10.5 We believe

2 Corinthians

5:17–21

• that God has entrusted the church with the

message of reconciliation in and through Jesus

Christ;

Matthew 5:9, 13–

16; 2 Peter 3:13;

Revelation 21:1–5

• that the church is called to be the salt of the

earth and the light of the world, that the

church is called blessed because it is a peace-

maker, that the church is witness both by word

and by deed to the new heaven and the new

earth in which righteousness dwells;

Romans 6:12–14,

Colossians 1:11–14

• that God’s life-giving Word and Spirit has

conquered the powers of sin and death, and

therefore also of irreconciliation and hatred,

bitterness and enmity, that God’s life-giving

Word and Spirit will enable the church to live

in a new obedience which can open new pos-

sibilities of life for society and the world;

James 2:8–9 • that the credibility of this message is seriously

affected and its beneficial work obstructed

when it is proclaimed in a land which professes

to be Christian, but in which the enforced sepa-

ration of people on a racial basis promotes and

perpetuates alienation, hatred and enmity;

• that any teaching which attempts to legiti-

mate such forced separation by appeal to the

gospel, and is not prepared to venture on the

road of obedience and reconciliation, but ra-

ther, out of prejudice, fear, selfishness and

unbelief, denies in advance the reconciling

power of the gospel, must be considered

ideology and false doctrine.

10.6

Therefore, we reject any doctrine which, in such a

situation sanctions in the name of the gospel or of the

will of God the forced separation of people on the

grounds of race and color and thereby in advance ob-

structs and weakens the ministry and experience of

reconciliation in Christ.

10.7–.8 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

304

10.7 We believe

Isaiah 42:1–7 • that God has revealed God’s self as the one

who wishes to bring about justice and true

peace among people;

Luke 6:20–26 • that God, in a world full of injustice and enmi-

ty, is in a special way the God of the destitute,

the poor and the wronged

Luke 4:16–19 • that God calls the church to follow God in

this; for God brings justice to the oppressed

and gives bread to the hungry;

Luke 7:22 • that God frees the prisoner and restores sight

to the blind;

Psalm 146 • that God supports the downtrodden, protects

the stranger, helps orphans and widows and

blocks the path of the ungodly;

James 1:27 • that for God pure and undefiled religion is to

visit the orphans and the widows in their suf-

fering;

Micah 6:8 • that God wishes to teach the church to do

what is good and to seek the right;

Amos 5:14–15,

23–24

• that the church must therefore stand by people

in any form of suffering and need, which im-

plies, among other things, that the church

must witness against and strive against any

form of injustice, so that justice may roll

down like waters, and righteousness like an

ever-flowing stream;

Psalm 82:1–5 • that the church as the possession of God must

stand where the Lord stands, namely against

injustice and with the wronged;

Leviticus 19:15 • that in following Christ the church must wit-

ness against all the powerful and privileged

who selfishly seek their own interests and thus

control and harm others.

10.8 Therefore, we reject any ideology

• which would legitimate forms of injustice and

any doctrine which is unwilling to resist such

an ideology in the name of the gospel.

CONFESSION OF BELHAR 10.9

305

10.9

Acts 5:29–32;

1 Peter 3:15–18

We believe that, in obedience to Jesus Christ, its only

head, the church is called to confess and to do all

these things, even though the authorities and hu-

man laws might forbid them and punishment and

suffering be the consequence.

Jesus is Lord.

To the one and only God, Father, Son and Holy

Spirit, be the honor and the glory for ever and ever.

Accompanying Letter to the Confession of Belhar

This letter was a statement made upon the adoption of the Confession of Belhar

by the Uniting Reformed Church in Southern Africa

1. We are deeply conscious that moments of such seriousness can arise in the life of

the Church that it may feel the need to confess its faith anew in the light of a specific

situation. We are aware that such an act of confession is not lightly undertaken, but

only if it is considered that the heart of the gospel is so threatened as to be at stake.

In our judgment, the present church and political situation in our country and partic-

ularly within the Dutch Reformed church family calls for such a decision. Accord-

ingly, we make this confession not as a contribution to a theological debate nor as a

new summary of our beliefs, but as a cry from the heart, as something we are

obliged to do for the sake of the gospel in view of the times in which we stand.

Along with many, we confess our guilt, in that we have not always witnessed clearly

enough in our situation and so are jointly responsible for the way in which those

things which were experienced as sin and confessed to be sin have grown in time to

seem self-evidently right and to be ideologies foreign to the Scriptures. As a result

many have been given the impression that the gospel was not really at stake. We

make this confession because we are convinced that all sorts of theological argu-

ments have contributed to so disproportionate an emphasis on some aspects of the

truth that it has in effect become a lie.

2. We are aware that the only authority for such a confession and the only grounds on

which it may be made are the Holy Scriptures as the Word of God. Being fully

aware of the risk involved in taking this step, we are nevertheless convinced that we

have no alternative. Furthermore, we are aware that no other motives or convictions,

however valid they may be, would give us the right to confess in this way. An act of

confession may only be made by the Church for the sake of its purity and credibility

and that of its message. As solemnly as we are able, we hereby declare before men

that our only motive lies in our fear that the truth and power of the gospel itself is

threatened in this situation. We do not wish to serve any group interests, advance the

cause of any factions, promote any theologies, or achieve any ulterior purposes. Yet,

having said this, we know that our deepest intentions may only be judged at their

true value by him before whom all is revealed. We do not make this confession from

his throne and from on high, but before his throne and before men. We plead, there-

fore, that this confession would not be misused by anyone with ulterior motives and

also that it should not be resisted to serve such motives. Our earnest desire is to lay

While not of constitutional character, the following letter accompanies the Confession

of Belhar to explain the context of the confession.

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

306

no false stumbling blocks in the way, but to point to the true stumbling block, Jesus

Christ the rock.

3. This confession is not aimed at specific people or groups of people or a church or

churches. We proclaim it against a false doctrine, against an ideological distortion

which threatens the gospel itself in our church and our country. Our heartfelt longing

is that no one will identify himself with this objectionable doctrine and that all who

have been wholly or partially blinded by it will turn themselves away from it. We

are deeply aware of the deceiving nature of such a false doctrine and know that

many who have been conditioned by it have to a greater or lesser extent learnt to

take a half-truth for the whole. For this reason we do not doubt the Christian faith of

many such people, their sincerity, honor, integrity, and good intentions and their in

many ways estimable practice and conduct. However, it is precisely because we

know the power of deception that we know we are not liberated by the seriousness,

sincerity, or intensity of our certainties, but only by the truth in the Son. Our church

and our land have an intense need of such liberation. Therefore it is that we speak

pleadingly rather than accusingly. We plead for reconciliation, that true reconcilia-

tion which follows on conversion and change of attitudes and structures. And while

we do so we are aware that an act of confession is a two-edged sword, that none of

us can throw the first stone, and none is without a beam in his own eye. We know

that the attitudes and conduct which work against the gospel are present in all of us

and will continue to be so. Therefore this confession must be seen as a call to a con-

tinuous process of soul searching together, a joint wrestling with the issues, and a

readiness to repent in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ in a broken world. It is cer-

tainly not intended as an act of self-justification and intolerance, for that would dis-

qualify us in the very act of preaching to others.

4. Our prayer is that this act of confession will not place false stumbling blocks in the

way and thereby cause and foster false divisions, but rather that it will be reconciling

and uniting. We know that such an act of confession and process of reconciliation

will necessarily involve much pain and sadness. It demands the pain of repentance,

remorse, and confession; the pain of individual and collective renewal and a

changed way of life. It places us on a road whose end we can neither foresee nor

manipulate to our own desire. On this road we shall unavoidably suffer intense

growing pains while we struggle to conquer alienation, bitterness, irreconciliation,

and fear. We shall have to come to know and encounter both ourselves and others in

new ways. We are only too well aware that this confession calls for the dismantling

of structures of thought, of church, and of society which have developed over many

years. However, we confess that for the sake of the gospel, we have no other choice.

We pray that our brothers and sisters throughout the Dutch Reformed church family,

but also outside it, will want to make this new beginning with us, so that we can be

free together and together may walk the road of reconciliation and justice. Accord-

ingly, our prayer is that the pain and sadness we speak of will be pain and sadness

that lead to salvation. We believe that this is possible in the power of our Lord and

by his Spirit. We believe that the gospel of Jesus Christ offers hope, liberation, sal-

vation, and true peace to our country.

A BRIEF STATEMENT OF FAITH—

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH (U.S.A.)

[TEXT]

308

A Brief Statement of Faith

In 1983, the Presbyterian Church (U.S.A.) was formed by the reunion of the

United Presbyterian Church in the United States of America and the Presbyterian

Church in the United States. Integral to reunion was the preparation of a brief

statement of faith. While recognizing realities of diversity and disagreement in both

the church and the world, members of the drafting committee sought to articulate

Presbyterians’ common identity.

Early in its discussions, the committee decided to write a statement of faith that

could be used in worship. The committee drew extensively on the documents in the

Book of Confessions and on Scripture for its formulations, and arranged them within

a trinitarian framework.

The Brief Statement of Faith (statement) is distinctive in several respects. Un-

like the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds, which move directly from Jesus’ birth to his

death, the statement emphasizes the significance of Jesus’ ministry in Judea and

Galilee. The Brief Statement of Faith emphasizes gender-inclusiveness. It under-

scores the role of both men and women in God’s covenant, uses feminine as well as

masculine imagery of God, and affirms ordination of both women and men. The

statement also expresses concern for the integrity of God’s creation.

Affirming at its beginning that “In life and death we belong to God” (11.1, line 1)

and, at its end, that “nothing in life or in death can separate us from the love of God in

Jesus Christ our Lord,” (11.05, lines 78, 79) the Brief Statement of Faith concludes

liturgically with the church’s familiar doxology of praise and thanksgiving.

309

PREFACE

A BRIEF STATEMENT OF FAITH

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH (U.S.A.)

In 1983 the two largest Presbyterian churches in the United States reunited. The

Plan for Reunion called for the preparation of a brief statement of the Reformed

faith for possible inclusion in the Book of Confessions. This statement is therefore

not intended to stand alone, apart from the other confessions of our church. It does

not pretend to be a complete list of all our beliefs, nor does it explain any of them in

detail. It is designed to be confessed by the whole congregation in the setting of

public worship, and it may also serve pastors and teachers as an aid to Christian

instruction. It celebrates our rediscovery that for all our undoubted diversity, we are

bound together by a common faith and a common task.

The faith we confess unites us with the one, universal church. The most im-

portant beliefs of Presbyterians are those we share with other Christians, and espe-

cially with other evangelical Christians who look to the Protestant Reformation as a

renewal of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Diversity remains. But we are thankful that in

our time the many churches are learning to accept, and even to affirm, diversity

without divisiveness, since the whole counsel of God is more than the wisdom of

any individual or any one tradition. The Spirit of Truth gives new light to the

churches when they are willing to become pupils together of the Word of God. This

statement therefore intends to confess the catholic faith.

We are convinced that to the Reformed churches a distinctive vision of the

catholic faith has been entrusted for the good of the whole church. Accordingly, “A

Brief Statement of Faith” includes the major themes of the Reformed tradition (such

as those mentioned in the Book of Order, The Foundations of Presbyterian Polity,

Chapter 2),

without claiming them as our private possession, just as we ourselves

hope to learn and to share the wisdom and insight given to traditions other than our

own. And as a confession that seeks to be both catholic and Reformed, the state-

ment (following the apostle’s blessing in 2 Cor. 13:14) is a trinitarian confession in

which the grace of Jesus Christ has first place as the foundation of our knowledge

of God’s sovereign love and our life together in the Holy Spirit.

No confession of faith looks merely to the past; every confession seeks to

cast the light of a priceless heritage on the needs of the present moment, and so to

shape the future. Reformed confessions, in particular, when necessary even re-

form the tradition itself in the light of the Word of God. From the first, the Re-

formed churches have insisted that the renewal of the church must become visible

in the transformation of human lives and societies. Hence “A Brief Statement of

Faith” lifts up concerns that call most urgently for the church’s attention in our

The preface and the appendix do not have confessional authority.

The appendix provides cross-references that will enable the reader to place the affirma-

tions of “A Brief Statement of Faith” in the context of the Reformed tradition.

310

time. The church is not a refuge from the world; an elect people is chosen for the

blessing of the nations. A sound confession, therefore, proves itself as it nurtures

commitment to the church’s mission, and as the confessing church itself becomes

the body by which Christ continues the blessing of his earthly ministry.

11.1–.3

311

THE STATEMENT

11.1

1 In life and in death we belong to God.

2 Through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ,

3 the love of God,

4 and the communion of the Holy Spirit,

5 we trust in the one triune God, the Holy One of Israel,

6 whom alone we worship and serve.

11.2

7 We trust in Jesus Christ,

8 fully human, fully God.

9 Jesus proclaimed the reign of God:

10 preaching good news to the poor

11 and release to the captives,

12 teaching by word and deed

13 and blessing the children,

14 healing the sick

15 and binding up the brokenhearted,

16 eating with outcasts,

17 forgiving sinners,

18 and calling all to repent and believe the gospel.

19 Unjustly condemned for blasphemy and sedition,

20 Jesus was crucified,

21 suffering the depths of human pain

22 and giving his life for the sins of the world.

23 God raised this Jesus from the dead,

24 vindicating his sinless life,

25 breaking the power of sin and evil,

26 delivering us from death to life eternal.

11.3

27 We trust in God,

28 whom Jesus called Abba, Father.

29 In sovereign love God created the world good

30 and makes everyone equally in God’s image,

31 male and female, of every race and people,

32 to live as one community.

33 But we rebel against God; we hide from our Creator.

34 Ignoring God’s commandments.

35 we violate the image of God in others and ourselves,

36 accept lies as truth,

37 exploit neighbor and nature,

38 and threaten death to the planet entrusted to our care.

39 We deserve God’s condemnation.

40 Yet God acts with justice and mercy to redeem creation.

41 In everlasting love,

11.3–.6 BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

312

42 the God of Abraham and Sarah chose a covenant people

43 to bless all families of the earth.

44 Hearing their cry,

45 God delivered the children of Israel

46 from the house of bondage.

47 Loving us still,

48 God makes us heirs with Christ of the covenant.

49 Like a mother who will not forsake her nursing child,

50 like a father who runs to welcome the prodigal home,

51 God is faithful still.

11.4

52 We trust in God the Holy Spirit

53 everywhere the giver and renewer of life.

54 The Spirit justifies us by grace through faith,

55 sets us free to accept ourselves and to love God and neighbor,

56 and binds us together with all believers

57 in the one body of Christ, the Church.

58 The same Spirit

59 who inspired the prophets and apostles

60 rules our faith and life in Christ through Scripture,

61 engages us through the Word proclaimed,

62 claims us in the waters of baptism,

63 feeds us with the bread of life and the cup of salvation,

64 and calls women and men to all ministries of the Church.

65 In a broken and fearful world

66 the Spirit gives us courage

67 to pray without ceasing,

68 to witness among all peoples to Christ as Lord and Savior,

69 to unmask idolatries in Church and culture,

70 to hear the voices of peoples long silenced,

71 and to work with others for justice, freedom, and peace.

72 In gratitude to God, empowered by the Spirit,

73 we strive to serve Christ in our daily tasks

74 and to live holy and joyful lives,

75 even as we watch for God’s new heaven and new earth,

76 praying, “Come, Lord Jesus!”

11.5

77 With believers in every time and place,

78 we rejoice that nothing in life or in death

79 can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.

11.6

80 Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit. Amen.*

* Instead of saying this line, congregations may wish to sing a version of the Gloria.

A BRIEF STATEMENT OF FAITH

313

APPENDIX TO

A BRIEF STATEMENT OF FAITH

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH (U.S.A.)

Cross-Reference

The writers of “A Brief Statement of Faith” have endeavored to establish this

confession on the broad base of Scripture as a whole and the consensus of Reformed

theology, not upon isolated or particular texts either in Scripture or theology.

These cross-references identify sources that have significantly shaped the spe-

cific part of the faith being confessed at the lines indicated. They show the congru-

ence of “A Brief Statement of Faith” with the teachings of the Scriptures and of

earlier confessional documents. They point to only a selected few of the passages

and contexts that congregations could study in comparing the ways the faith has

been re-confessed in diverse historical situations.

The verse references and abbreviations for books of the Bible are based on the

Revised Standard Version. Biblical passages are listed in the order of their occur-

rence in the English Bible, except that the parallel passages from the Synoptic Gos-

pels (Matthew, Mark, and Luke) have been grouped together. Portions of the verses

cited in italics are quoted or closely paraphrased in “A Brief Statement of Faith.”

Documents in the Book of Confessions are abbreviated as follows: NC, Nicene

Creed; AC, Apostles’ Creed; SC, Scots Confession; HC, Heidelberg Catechism;

SHC, Second Helvetic Confession; WCF, Westminster Confession of Faith [num-

bered according to the edition used by the former United Presbyterian Church

(U.S.A.)]; WSC, Westminster Shorter Catechism; WLC, Westminster Larger Cate-

chism; BD, Theological Declaration of Barmen; C67, Confession of 1967.

Citations are listed in the order of their occurrence in the Book of Confessions.

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

314

Lines 1–6

1 Scripture Deut 7:6–11; Ps 100; 139:1–12; Is 43:1–9; Jer 31; Rom

8:31–39; 14:7–9; 2 Cor. 5:1–5.

Confessions SC, 1; HC, q 1; WLC, q 1; BD, II, 1, 2.

2–6 Scripture Ex 20:3–6; Deut 6:4–9; 11:16; 2 Kings 19:14–22; Ps 56:3–

4; 62:1–8; 71:22–24; 103; Is 10:20; 12:5–6; 17:7–8;

43:14–15; 54:5; Jer 17:5–8; 25:5–6; Dan 3:28; Mt 28:16–

20; Jn 3:16; 14:8–17; Acts 2:41–42; 27:21–26; 1 Cor 8:1–

6; 2 Cor 13:14; Eph 2:8–10; 1 Pet 1:2–9.

Confessions NC; SC, I, IV; HC, q 25; SHC, III, V; WCF, II, VII, 5;

WSC, q 6; WLC, qq 6–11; C67, “The Confession,” IA–C.

Lines 7–26

7–8 Scripture Ps 86:1–2; Is 12:2; Mt 1:18–25; 11:27; Mk 8:27–30;

14:61–62; Lk 2:1–52; Jn 1:1–18; 5:1–18; 7:25–31; 10:30–

39; Gal 4:1–7; Phil 2:5–11; Col 1:15–20; 2:8–10; Heb 1;

2:14–18; 4:14–15; 5:7–10; 13:8; 1 Jn 1:1–2.

Confessions NC, 2nd art.; SC, VI; HC, qq 31, 35, 47; SHC, XI; WCF,

VIII, 2; WSC, q 21; WLC, qq 36–42; C67, IA1.

9–18 Scripture Ps 34:6–18; 146:5–9; 147:1–6; Is 42:1–7; 61:1–3; Ezek

34:15–16; Zeph 3:19; Mt 4:23–25; 9:10–13; 13:1–58;

15:21–28; 18:21–35; 23:1–4; Mk 1:14–15; 5:1–20; 6:30–

44; 9:33–37; 10:13–16; Lk 4:16–22 (18); 5:17–32; 6:17–

36; 7:1–27, 33–50; 8:1–3; 10:38–42; 15:1–32; Jn 4:1–42;

8:1–11; 10:1–18; 11:1–44; 16:33; Acts 10:34–43.

Confessions SC, XIV, XVI; HC, qq 1, 31, 74, 107; SHC, XIII–XV;

WCF, VIII, XII, XXV; WSC, qq 21–30, I 36; WLC, qq

43–50, 135; BD, I; C67, IA1, IIA4c, III.

19–22 Scripture

Lines 19–20 Mt 26:57–68; Mk 14:53–65; Lk 22:63–71; Mt 27:32–37;

Mk 15:21–26; Lk 23:32–35; Jn 10:22–39; 19:1–22; 1 Cor

1:20–25.

Lines 21–22 Ps 22; 88:1–9; Is 52:13–53:12; Mt 27:27–31, 39–50; Mk

15:16–20, 29–37; Lk 23:11, 39–46; Mk 8:31–35; 10:45;

Lk 22:39–46; Jn 1:29–34; 3:16–18; 10:7–18; 19:28–37;

Rom 5; 2 Cor 5:17–21; 1 Tim 2:5–6; Heb 2; 5:7–10; 9:11–

22; 1 Pet 2:21–24; 3:18; 1 Jn 2:1–2; 4:9–10; Rev 5.

Confessions SC, VIII, IX; HC, qq 29–44; SHC, XI; WCF, VIII; WSC,

qq 28–31; WLC, qq 44, 49.

23–26 Scripture

Lines 23–24 Ps 24:4–5; 26:1; 37:5–6; Is 50:4–9; Matt 27:3–4; 28:1–17;

Mk 16:1–8; Lk 24:1–47; Jn 20–21; Acts 2:22–36 (32);

17:16–34; Rom 1:1–7; 1 Cor 15:3–57; 1 Tim 3:14–16.

Lines 25–26 Ps 49:13–15; Is 25:6–8; Dan 12:2–3; Jn 3:16–18; 5:19–24;

11:17–27; Rom 4:24–25; 5:1–21; 6:1–23; 8:1–11; 1 Cor

A BRIEF STATEMENT OF FAITH

315

15:20–28; Eph 2:1–7; Col 1:9–14; 2:8–15; 1 Thess 4:13–

18; 2 Tim 1:10; Heb 13:20–21; Rev 21:3–4.

Confessions SC, X; HC, qq 45–52; SHC, XI; WCF, VIII, 4–8; WLC,

qq 52–56; BD, II, 2–4; C67, IA1.

Lines 27–51

27–28 Scripture 2 Kings 18:5–6; Ps 28:6–7; 71:5–6; Prov 3:5–8; Mt 6:25–

34; Mk 14:32–36; Lk 11:2–4; Rom 8:12–17; Gal 4:1–7.

Confessions NC, 1st art.; AC, 1st art.; HC, qq 26–28; WCF, XII; WLC,

q 100.

29–32 Scripture

Line 29 Gen 1:1–25; Ps 33:1–9; 104; Is 40:21–28; Jn 1:1–5; Col

1:15–20; 1 Tim 4:4.

Lines 30–32 Gen 1:26–2:25; 5:1–32 (esp. 1–5, 32); 10:32–11:1; Lev

19:9–18; Ps 22:25–31; 67; 133; Is 56:3–8; 66:18–21; Mic

4:1–4; Lk 10:29–37; Acts 17:22–28: Eph 1:9–10; Rev

7:9–12; 22:1–2.

Confessions HC, q 6; SHC, VII; WCF, IV, 1–2; WSC, qq 9, 10; WLC,

qq 12–17; C67, IIA4a.

33–38 Scripture

Line 33 Gen 3:1–24; 4:1–6; Ex 3:6; 4:1–17; Judg 11:29–40; 1

Sam 10:20–24; Ps 2:1–3; 14:1–4; Is 1:1–6; Jer 5:20–25;

23:24; Jon 1:1–4; Mt 5:14–16; Mk 4:21–23; Lk 8:16–18;

Mt 19:16–22; 25:14–30 (esp. 18, 24–25); Lk 8:43–48;

10:38–42 (Martha); Rom 1:16–3:26; Heb 4:13; Rev 2–3;

6:12–17.

Line 34 Gen 1:28; 2:15–16; Ex 20:1–17; 21:1–23:19; Lev 19:1–

37; Deut 6:4–9; 10:19; Neh 7:73b–8:18; Ps 119:169–

176; Amos 5:24; Mic 6:8; Mt 5:17–6:21; 7:12; 22:34–

40; Jn 13:34; 14:15; 15:12–17; Rom 13:8–10; 1 Cor 8; 1

Jn 2:3–11.

Line 35 Gen 1:27; 4:8; 6:11–12; 16; 21:9–21; Judg 19; 2 Sam 11;

13:1–20; 18:5–15; Ps 14:1–4; Is 1:12–23; 59:1–8; Ezek

7:10–11; 45:9; Zeph 3:1–4; Mt 23:13–28; 25:31–46; Lk

16:19–31; Rom 1:28–32; Eph 4:17–22; Col 3:5–11; 2 Tim

3:1–9; Tit 1:15–16.

Line 36 Gen 2:16–17; 3:1–4; Job 13:1–12; Ps 4:2; Is 5:20–21;

28:14–15; 59:3b, 12–15a; Jer 5:1–3; 14:13–14; Jn 8:42–45.

Lines 37–38 Gen 2:15; Ps 8; Is 5:7–8; 24:4–6; 33:7–9; Jer 2:7–8; 9:4–6;

Hos 4:1–3; Amos 2:6–8; Acts 16:16–24.

Confessions SC, II; HC, qq 3–11, 106, 107; SHC, VIII, IX; WCF, VI;

WSC, q 77; WLC, qq 22–28, 105, 131, 132, 136, 145,

149; C67, IA2.

39 Scripture Gen 6:5–7; Deut 28:15–68; 30:15–20; 2 Sam 12:1–12; Is

1:24–25; 5:9–10, 24–25; 28:16–22; 59:9–11, 15b–19; Jer

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

316

2:9; 9:7–11; 14:15–16; Amos 2:13–16; Jn 3:16–21; Rom

5:18–21; 8:1–4.

Confessions SC, III, XV; HC, qq 10–12; SHC, XII, XIII; WCF, VI, 6;

WSC, qq 82–85; WLC, q 27; C67, IA2.

40 Scripture 2 Chron 7:11–14; Ps 34:22; 51; 78:36–39; 103:1–14; 130;

145:8–9; Is 2:2–4; 6:5–7; 11:1–9; 30:18; 51:4–6; Jer

31:20; Lam 3:22–33; Ezek 36:8–15; Hos 11:1–9; 14:4–8;

Mt 1:18–21; Lk 1:67–79; 15:1–7; Jn 3:16–17; Rom 5:15–

17; 8:18–25; Eph 2:4–7; 1 Pet 1:13–21.

Confessions SC, I, IV; HC, qq 26–28; SHC, VI, X; WCF, V; WSC, q

31; WLC, q 30.

41–51 Scripture

Lines 41–43 Gen 12:1–7; 15; 17:1–21; 18:1–15; 21:1–7; 28:10–17;

Deut 7:6–7; Neh 9:6–8; Ps 65:1–4; Is 41:8–10; 44:1–8;

51:1–2; Jer 31:3, 31–34; Mt 9:9–13; 26:26–28; Rom 4:13–

25; 11; 1 Cor 1:26–29; Gal 3:6–9; Eph 1:3–10; 1 Thess 1;

Heb 11:8–12; Jas 2:5; 1 Pet 2:9–10.

Lines 44–46 Ex 2:23–3:10; 6:2–8; 15:1–21; 18:5–12; 20:1–2; 22:21–

24; Deut 7:8; Judg 6:7–16; 10:10–16; 2 Chron 32:9–23;

Ezra 9:6–9; Neh 9:9–15; Ps 18:1–19; 34; 77; 105:23–45;

107; 136; Is 40:3–5, 9–11; 43:14–21; 51:9–16; Dan 3; 6;

Mic 6:4; Mt 6:13; 15:21–28; Mk 5:1–20; 2 Cor 1:8–11;

Rev 1:4–11; 15:2–4.

Lines 47–48 Ps 33:20–22; 36:7–9; Is 54:4–10; 63:7–9; Mic 7:18–20;

Mt 26:26–29; Rom 8:15–17, 38–39; 1 Cor 11:23–26; Gal

3:15–29; 4:6–7, 21–31; Eph 1:3–6; 2:11–22; Heb 13:20–

21; 1 Pet 1:1–9; 1 Jn 3:1–2.

Lines 49–51 Gen 33:1–11; Deut 7:9; 32:10–12; Neh 9:16–23; Ps 27:7–

10; 36:5–12; 91; 117; Is 42:14–16; 46:3–4; 49:7; 49:14–

15; 66:13; Jer 31:15–20; Lam 3:22–23; Hos 11:3–4; Lk

13:34–35; 15:11–32 (esp. 20); 1 Cor 1:9; 1 Thess 5:23–

24; 2 Thess 2:16–17.

Confessions SC, IV, V; HC, qq 12–15, 18, 19, 34, 49, 51, 52, 54, 128;

SHC, XIII, XVII–XIX; WCF, VI, 4, VII, VIII, 8, XVII,

XVIII, XXXV, “Declaratory Statement” of 1903; WSC, q

36; WLC, qq 31–34, 74; BD, II, 2; C67, IB.

Lines 52–76

52–53 Scripture Gen 1:1–2; Ps 23; 139:1–12; Ezek 37:1–14; Lk 1:26–35;

Jn 3:1–15; Acts 2:1–21; 10; Rom 8:1–11; 2 Cor 3.

Confessions NC, 3rd art.; AC, 3rd art.; SC, XII; HC, q 53; WCF, XX,

XXXIV; WLC, qq 58, 89, 182.

54–57 Scripture

Line 54 Gen 15:1–6; Hab 2:4; Rom 1:16–17; 3:21–28 (24–25);

4:1–5; 5:1–2; Gal 3:1–14; Eph 2:8–9; Tit 3:3–7.

Lines 55–57 Lev 19:18; Deut 6:4–5; Mk 12:28–34; Lk 10:25–37; Jn

3:1–15; Rom 8:26–27; 12; 13:8–10; 1 Cor 12:1–31 (esp.

A BRIEF STATEMENT OF FAITH

317

13, 27); 13; 2 Cor 3:17–4:2; Gal 5; 6:1–10; Eph 2:11–22;

4:1–6; Phil 4:1–7; Col 1:24; 3:12–17; 1 Pet 4:8–11; 1 Jn

4:19–5:5.

Confessions SC, XVI–XX; HC, qq 1, 21, 54, 55, 86, 87; SHC, XV–

XVII; WCF, XI, XX, XXV, XXVI, XXXIV, XXXV;

WSC, qq 29–36; WLC, qq 63–66, 70–73; BD, II, 1–3;

C67, IC1.

58–61 Scripture

Lines 58–59 Num 11:24–30; Deut 18:15–22; 2 Chron 20:13–19; 24:20–

22; Ezek 3:22–27; 8:1–4; 11:5–12; 13:3; Mic 3:5–8; Mk

12:35–37; Jn 20:19–23; Acts 1:1–9; 2:1–4; 9:17–19a; 1

Pet 1:10–11; 2 Pet 1:20–21.

Lines 60–61 2 Kings 22:8–13; 23:1–3; Ps 119:1–16; Zech 7:11–12; Mt

5:17; Mk 13:9–11; Lk 24:13–27, 44; Jn 5:30–47; 16:13;

Acts 2:14–36; 4:13–20; 8:4–8; 9:17–22; 10:34–44; 13:4–

5; 17:1–4; Rom 15:17–21; Eph 2:19–3:6; 2 Tim 1:11–14;

3:14–17; Heb 1:1–4; 3:7–11; 1 Pet 1:12; 2 Pet 1:16–19;

3:1–2; Rev 3:22.

Confessions SC, XIX, XX; HC, qq 19–21; SHC, I, II; WCF, I, XXXIV,

2; WSC, qq 2, 3; WLC, qq 2–6, 108; BD, I, II, 1; C67,

IC2, IIB1.

62–64 Scripture

Line 62 Mk 1:1–12; 6:30–52; Jn 1:19–34; 3:5; 7:37–39; Acts

2:38–42; 8:26–39; 9:10–19; 10:44–11:18; Rom 6:1–4; 1

Cor 12:12–13; Gal 3:27–28; Eph 1:13–14; Col 2:8–15; Tit

3:3–7; 1 Jn 5:6–8.

Line 63 Ps 116:12–14 (13); Mt 26:17–29; Mk 14:22–25; Lk

22:14–20; 24:13–35; Jn 6:22–59 (35, 48); Acts 2:41–42; 1

Cor 10:16–17; 11:17–34; Heb 9:11–28.

Line 64 Gen 1:26–27; Ex 15:1–21; Judg 4:4–10;2 Kings 22:8–20;

Joel 2:28–32; Lk 1:46–55; 2:25–38; 8:1–3; 10:38–42; Jn

4:7–42; 20; Acts 1:12–2:47; 13:1–4; 16:1–15; 18:24–28;

Rom 16:1–16; 1 Cor 12:4–7; 2 Cor 4–5; Gal 3:27–29; Eph

4:7–16; Phil 4:1–3; 1 Pet 2:9–10.

Confessions SC, XVIII, XXI–XXIII; HC, qq 65–85; SHC, XVIII–

XXVIII; WCF, XXVI–XXXI; WSC, qq 88–98; WLC, qq

157, 158, 164–177; BD, II, 1, 3–6; C67, IIA1–2, IIB.

65–71 Scripture

Lines 65–66 Gen 15:1; Ps 23:1–4; 27:1–6; 46:1–3; Is 41:8–10; Hag

2:4–5; Acts 4:13–31; Phil 1:19–20; 2 Cor 1:18–22.

Line 67 Gen 18:16–33; 2 Sam 7:18–29; Dan 6; Mt 6:5–15; Mk

14:32–42; Lk 18:1–8; Jn 17; Rom 12:12; Eph 6:18–20;

Col 1:3–14; 4:2; 1 Thess 5:16–18 (17); Jas 5:13–18; Jude

20–21.

Line 68 Is 60:1–3; Mt 28:19–20; Lk 24:45–47; Acts 1:8; 9:27–29;

23:11; Rom 1:1–6; 1 Thess 2:1–8; 2 Tim 1:8–14; 4:1–2.

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

318

Line 69 Ex 20:2–6; 1 Kings 18:21–39; Ps 115:1–11; Is 31:1–3;

44:6–20; Jer 7:1–20; Zech 4:6; Mt 6:24; Lk 18:18–23;

Acts 19:21–41; 1 Cor 8:1–6; Phil 3:18–19; Col 3:5; 1 Jn

5:20–21.

Line 70 Gen 41:1–45; Ruth 1–4; 1 Kings 12:1–20; Jer 36; Zeph

3:1–2; Mt 15:21–28; Mk 5:15–20; 9:38–41; 16:9–11; Lk

7:36–50; 10:30–35; Jn 4:27–30, 39; 20:11–18; Acts 24; 1

Cor 14:33b–35; 1 Tim 2:11–12.

Line 71 Lev 25:25–55; Deut 15:1–11; Ps 34:14; 72:1–4, 12–14;

Is 58; Amos 5:11–24; Mic 6:6–8; Mt 5:9; 25:31–46;

Rom 14:17–19; Gal 5:13–26; Heb 12:14; 13:1–3, 20–

21; Jas 1:22–2:26.

Confessions SC, XIII, XIV, XXIV; HC, qq 86–129; SHC, IV, XVII,

XXIII, XXX; WCF, IX, XII, XIX–XXIII, XXV, XXXIV,

3, XXXV; WSC, qq 35, 36, 98–107; WLC, qq 75, 76, 91–

148; BD, II; C67, IB, IIA1, 3, 4, IIB2.

72–76 Scripture

Lines 72–74 Lev 19:1–4; Neh 7:73b–8:12; Ps 68:32–35; 96; 100; Mt

13:44; Lk 9:23; 24:44–53; Jn 15:10–11; Acts 1:8, 13:52;

Rom 7:4–6; 12:1–3, 9–21; 15:13; 1 Cor 3:16–17; 13; 2

Cor 1:12; Eph 1:3–2:21; 1 Thess 1:4–8; 5:16–18; 1 Pet

1:13–16.

Lines 75–76 Is 65:17; 66:22–23; Mt 24:42–44; 25:1–13; Mk 13:32–37;

Lk 14:15–24; 1 Cor 15:51–58; 16:21–24; 2 Pet 3; Rev

21:1–22:5; 22:20.

Confessions HC, qq 31, 32, 86 and all of Part III; SHC, XIV, XVI,

XXIX; WCF, VII, 5, XIII–XVI, XIX, XXI–XXIV,

XXXIV; WSC, qq 39–82; WLC, qq 56, 175; BD, II, 2;

C67, IB, IC1, IIA, III.

Lines 77–80

77–80 Scripture Ps 27:1–10; 91; 118:1–6; 139:1–18; Is 25:6–9; Jn 3:16;

Rom 8:31–39; Eph 2:1–10; 2 Tim 2:8–13; Jas 1:12; 1 Pet

1:3–9; 1 Jn 4:7–21.

Confessions NC, 3rd art.; AC, 3rd art.; SC, XVI, XVII; HC, qq 1, 50–

58; SHC, XXVI; WCF, XVII, XVIII; WLC, qq 67, 196;

BD, II, 2; C67, IB, IC, IC1, III.

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

321

AARON .............................................................................. 3.18 19

ABBA ................................................................................. 11.3 311

ABEL .................................................................................. 3.18 19

ABILITY:

Believer’s ..................................................................... 6.089 166

Lost .............................................................................. 6.034 155

6.061–.062 161–62

Original ........................................................................ 6.023 154

6.060 161

6.101 169

7.127 226–27

ABRAHAM ........................................................................ 3.04 12

3.05 12

11.3 312

Call of .......................................................................... 3.05 12

Children of ................................................................... 3.05 12

Seed of ......................................................................... 5.064 93–94

ABROGATION OF THE LAW OF GOD .......................... 5.085 98

ABSOLUTION ................................................................... 6.170 184

By ministers ................................................................. 5.100 102

Sacerdotal .................................................................... 5.095 101–02

ABSTENTION FROM MEAT ........................................... 5.231 136

ABUNDANCE, WORLD ................................................... 9.46 294

ABUSE ............................................................................... 11.3 311

ACCEPTANCE:

Of good works in Christ .............................................. 6.092 167

Grounds of ................................................................... 6.068 163

7.033 208

7.180 234

7.304 259

11.3 311

Of prayer through Christ .............................................. 7.291 256–57

ACCESS TO GOD:

Through Christ ............................................................. 6.112 171

7.149 230

7.165 232

7.291 256–57

11.1 311

Under New Testament ................................................. 6.108 170

ACOLYTES ....................................................................... 5.148 116–17

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

322

ACTIONS, GOVERNING OF ........................................... 6.024 154

7.011 205

7.128 227

ADAM (See also Parents, First) ......................................... 3.04 12

3.05 12

4.007 33

5.045 89

5.049 90

Covenant with .............................................................. 3.04 12

6.038 156

7.012 205

7.130 227

4.020 36

Fall of........................................................................... 5.042 88

6.032 155

7.013 206

7.131 227

Original ability of ........................................................ 6.023 154

6.101 169

7.127 226–27

As representative ......................................................... 6.033 155

6.038 156

6.101 169

7.016 206

7.132–.133 227

Second ......................................................................... 7.141 228

Sin of ........................................................................... 3.08 13

Temptation of .............................................................. 6.031 155

7.131 227

ADMINISTRATION:

Of baptism ................................................................... 5.191 127

6.156 182

Of Lord’s Supper ......................................................... 7.096 214

7.279 254

Of sacraments .............................................................. 3.18 19

3.22 23

5.173–.174 123

ADMINISTRATIVE RULES, OF THE CHURCH ............ 9.40 293

ADMINISTRATORS, MINISTERS AS ............................ 5.156 118

ADMISSION:

To the Lord’s Supper ................................................... 4.081–.082 56–57

To the visible church ................................................... 6.154 181

ADMONITION, JUDICIAL ............................................... 6.172 185

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

323

ADOPTION:

Assurance of ................................................................ 6.099 168

Benefits of ................................................................... 7.036–.037 208

7.193 236–37

7.196 237

Definition of ................................................................ 6.074 164

7.034 208

7.184 235

Holy Spirit and ............................................................. 6.053 159

6.185 188

ADORATION:

Of God ......................................................................... 5.024 83

7.214 240

Of saints ....................................................................... 5.025 83

ADULTERY ....................................................................... 5.247 141

7.070 211

7.247 247

And salvation ............................................................... 4.087 59

4.109 66

ADVICE, TO CIVIL MAGISTRATES .............................. 6.176 186

AETIUS, ERRORS OF ....................................................... 5.019 81

AFFAIRS, CHURCH AND THE WORLD’S .................... 9.36 292

11.4 312

AFFLICTED, THE ............................................................. 5.254 142

AFRICA .............................................................................. 5.126 109

AGE:

Coming of the new ....................................................... 9.18 289–90

Golden ......................................................................... 5.075 95–96

And sin......................................................................... 7.261 251

ALIENATION, FROM GOD, NEIGHBOR, SELF ............ 9.47 294–95

10.4 302

10.5 303

11.3 311

AMBASSADOR, MINISTER AS ...................................... 5.098 102

AMBITION ........................................................................ 9.40 293

AMEN, MEANING OF ...................................................... 4.129 73

7.107 215

7.306 260

ANABAPTISTS, ERRORS OF .......................................... 3.23 24

5.168 122

5.192 128

5.257 142

ANARCHY, IN SEXUAL RELATIONS ........................... 9.47 294–95

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

324

ANGELS:

Elect ............................................................................. 6.017 153

7.123 226

God’s decree and ......................................................... 6.016 153

7.123 226

Judgment of ................................................................. 6.180 186

Nature of ...................................................................... 5.033 86

7.126 226

Providence and ............................................................ 6.027 154

7.129 227

Worship of ................................................................... 6.113 172

7.215 241

ANGER .............................................................................. 7.246 247

ANNIHILATION OF MANKIND ..................................... 9.45 294

ANTHROPOMORPHITES, ERRORS OF ......................... 5.019 81

ANTICHRIST, THE ........................................................... 5.074 95

APOCRYPHA, STATUS OF ............................................. 5.009 78

6.003 150

APOLLINARIS, ERRORS OF ........................................... 5.065 94

APOSTASY ........................................................................ 7.215 241

APOSTLES, THE:

Definition of ................................................................ 5.147 116

Teaching of .................................................................. 9.24 290

Traditions of ................................................................ 5.014 80

APOSTLES’ CREED ......................................................... 5.112 106

5.125 109

5.141 114

5.233 137

9.04 287

Articles of .................................................................... 4.024 37

Continuity with ............................................................ 9.31 291–92

Prologue ....................................................................... 6

Reception of ................................................................. 5.018 81

As summary of gospel ................................................. 4.022 36

Text of ......................................................................... 2.1–2.3 7

4.023 37

7.110 216

APOSTOLIC BENEDICTION ........................................... 9.56 297

11.1 311

APOSTOLICALS, ERRORS OF ....................................... 5.251 141

APPARITION OF SPIRITS ............................................... 5.239 138

APPEARANCE OF CHRIST, EXPECTATION OF .......... 8.17 283

APPREHENSION, FAITH AS ........................................... 5.113 106

ARCHBISHOPS ................................................................. 5.148 116–17

ARCHDEACONS .............................................................. 5.148 116–17

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

325

ARCHITECTURE .............................................................. 9.50 295–96

ARIANS, ERRORS OF ...................................................... 5.063 93

ARIUS, ERRORS OF ......................................................... 3.06 13

5.019 81

5.063 93

ARK, OF NOAH ................................................................ 5.136 113

ARTEMON, ERRORS OF ................................................. 5.008 78

ARTS, THE ........................................................................ 5.046 89

9.50 261

ASCENSION OF CHRIST ................................................. 3.10 14

4.046 44

4.049–.050 44–45

5.074 95

7.163 232

Celebration of .............................................................. 5.226 135

ASSEMBLIES FOR WORSHIP:

Freedom of ................................................................... 6.129 175

Neglect of .................................................................... 6.117 172

Protection of ................................................................ 6.129 175

ASSEMBLY, ORDERING OF ........................................... 5.161 120

ASSURANCE OF GRACE AND SALVATION ............... 6.097–.100 168–69

7.036 208

7.190–.191 236

11.3 311

11.4 312

ATHANASIUS, CREED OF .............................................. 5.078 97

ATHEISM ........................................................................... 7.047 209

7.215 241

7.300 258

ATONEMENT, DOCTRINE OF ....................................... 3.08–.09 13–14

4.037 42

9.08 288

ATTRIBUTES OF GOD .................................................... 6.011–.013 151–52

7.004 205

7.117 225

7.211 240

11.3 311

AUGUSTINE, ST., CITED ................................................ 5.009 78

5.022 82

5.026 83–84

5.029 84

5.031 85

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

326

AUGUSTINE, ST., CITED (Continued)

5.040 87

5.041 87–88

5.048 90

5.049 90

5.058 92

5.123 108–09

5.166 121

5.202 130

5.242 139

AUTHOR OF THE SACRAMENTS ................................. 5.172 123

5.174 123

AUTHORITATIVE WITNESS, SCRIPTURE AS ............. 9.27 291

11.4 312

AUTHORITY:

Of church ..................................................................... 5.165 121

Of civil magistrates ...................................................... 6.130 175

Of Confessions ............................................................ 9.03 287

Of general councils ...................................................... 3.20 20

Of oaths ....................................................................... 6.121 173

Parental ........................................................................ 4.104 64–65

Of Scriptures ................................................................ 3.19 20

BABYLON, CAPTIVITY IN ............................................. 5.137 113

BACKSLIDING ................................................................. 6.096 168

6.100 168–69

7.223 243

BALAAM ........................................................................... 5.050 90

BAPTISM ........................................................................... 3.21 21

4.069–.074 51–53

6.154–.160 181–82

7.095 214

7.275 253

10.3 302

11.4 312

Administration of ......................................................... 5.191 127

7.277 253–54

Of Christ ...................................................................... 5.018 81

9.51 296

And circumcision ......................................................... 4.074 52–53

5.177 124

Elements in .................................................................. 5.188 127

Errors in ....................................................................... 5.190 127

5.192 128

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

327

BAPTISM (Continued)

Form of ........................................................................ 5.190 127

And gathered church .................................................... 9.36 292

Holy Spirit and ............................................................. 11.4 312

Infants .......................................................................... 4.074 52–53

9.51 296

Institution of ................................................................ 4.071 51–52

5.185 126

By John ........................................................................ 9.51 296

And Lord’s Supper ...................................................... 7.286–.287 256

Meaning of ................................................................... 5.187 127

9.51 296

Nature of ...................................................................... 4.069–.070 51

7.275 253

Obligations of .............................................................. 5.189 127

Recipients of ................................................................ 3.23 24

7.276 253

For remission of sins .................................................... 1.3 3

And sacrifice of Christ ................................................. 4.069 51

Sufficiency of .............................................................. 5.186 126

Water in ....................................................................... 4.078 55

5.188 127

Waters of ..................................................................... 11.4 312

BAPTISMAL REGENERATION ...................................... 6.158 182

BAPTIZED CHILDREN .................................................... 6.141 179

7.172 233

BARMEN: ..........................................................................

Confessional synod at .................................................. 8.01 281

Theological declaration of ........................................... 8.01–.28 281–84

9.04 287

BARNABAS ....................................................................... 5.133 111–12

BEARING ONE ANOTHER’S BURDEN ......................... 10.3 302

BELHAR, CONFESSION OF ............................................ 10.1-.9 301–5

BELIEF, CHRISTIAN ........................................................ 4.022 36

BELIEVERS: ......................................................................

Adoption of .................................................................. 6.074 164

7.034 208

7.184 235

Backsliding of .............................................................. 6.072 163

6.089 166

6.100 168–69

Baptism of.................................................................... 6.155–.157 182

7.276 253

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

328

BELIEVERS (Continued)

Benefits to .................................................................... 6. 161 182

6.167 183–84

Censures and ................................................................ 6.169–.172 184–85

And civil office ............................................................ 6.128 174

Communion of ............................................................. 6.146–.148 180–81

6.161 182

7.278 254

Confession by .............................................................. 6.086 165–66

7.098 214

7.300–.305 258–59

Conflict of .................................................................... 6.076–.077 164

6.080 165

Death of ....................................................................... 6.177 186

7.195–.196 237

Distinguishing of ......................................................... 6.149 181

7.272 253

Duty of ......................................................................... 6.058 161

6.190 189

7.285 255–56

Faith of ......................................................................... 6.078–.080 164

7.086 213

7.182 234

Good works of ............................................................. 6.088–.092 166–67

Growth of ..................................................................... 6.077 164

7.036 208

Intercession for ............................................................ 6.050 158

7.165 232

And judgment .............................................................. 6.181 186–87

7.038 208

7.200 238

Justification of ............................................................. 6.068–.073 163

7.033 208

7.180 234

Liberty of ..................................................................... 6.108–.111 170–71

Moral law and .............................................................. 6.105–.106 169–70

7.207 239

Priesthood of ................................................................ 5.154 118

Repentance of .............................................................. 7.073–.078 212

Resurrection of ............................................................ 6.178–.179 186

7.038 208

7.197 237

Sanctification of ........................................................... 6.075–.077 164

7.035 208

7.185 235

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

329

BELIEVERS (Continued)

Scriptures and .............................................................. 6.001 149

7.114 225

Sins of .......................................................................... 6.035 155

6.076 164

6.096 168

6.106 169

–

7.188 23

–

Temporal judgment on ................................................. 6.096 168

6.106 169–70

True ............................................................................. 6.078–.080 164–65

6.094

–

.096 16

–

6.097

–

.100 168

–

7.189

–

.191 236

BENEDICTION .................................................................. 5.260 143

9.56 297

BENEFITS:

To believers ................................................................. 7.037–.038 208

7.196 237

In this life ..................................................................... 7.036 208

7.193 236–37

To man, from Christ’s death ........................................ 4.043 43

Procured by Christ ....................................................... 7.029 207

7.167–.169 232–33

Of resurrection ............................................................. 4.045 43

7.198 237

To those called ............................................................. 7.032 207

7.169 233

BENEVOLENCE, GRATITUDE FOR .............................. 9.46 294

BIBLE (See also Scripture):

As guide ....................................................................... 7.099 214

7.296 257

Interpretation of, for teaching ...................................... 6.010 151

Study of ....................................................................... 9.37 292

9.49 295

BIBLICAL VISIONS AND IMAGES ................................ 9.54 296–97

BIOLOGICAL WEAPONS ................................................ 9.45 294

BIRTH CONTROL ............................................................. 9.47 294–95

BIRTH OF NEW SELF ...................................................... 4.090 59

BISHOPS ............................................................................ 5.160 120

Definition of ................................................................ 5.147 116

Succession of ............................................................... 5.135 112

And tradition ................................................................ 5.014 80

BLASPHEMERS ................................................................ 5.255 142

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

330

BLASPHEMY .................................................................... 4.100 63

7.053 210

7.055 210

7.221 243

7.223 243

11.2 311

BLASTUS, ERRORS OF ................................................... 5.040 87

BLESSING ONE ANOTHER ............................................ 10.3 301

BLESSINGS, PRAYERS FOR ........................................... 7.104 215

7.303 258–59

BLINDNESS TO GOOD .................................................... 6. 029 155

BLOOD OF CHRIST:

In baptism .................................................................... 4.069–.074 51–53

7.275 253

Drinking of .................................................................. 4.076 53–54

7.278–.280 254

In Lord’s Supper .......................................................... 6.167 183–84

7.096 214

7.280 254

And sin......................................................................... 7.262 251

Symbol of .................................................................... 6.165 183

7.096 214

BOASTING ........................................................................ 7.255 249–50

BODIES, OF MEN, AFTER DEATH ................................ 6.177 186

7.037 208

7.196 237

BODY OF CHRIST:

Church as ..................................................................... 5.130 110

Crucified ...................................................................... 4.076 53–54

Eating of ...................................................................... 4.076 53–54

In Lord’s Supper .......................................................... 6.161 182

7.278–.280 254

Membership in ............................................................. 6.161 182

7.278 254

Mystical ....................................................................... 6.140 179

7.176 233

Presence in Lord’s Supper (See also Christ: Presence) .... 6.167 183–84

7.096 214

Resurrection of (See also Resurrection of the Body) ...... 6.046 157–58

7.028 207

7.162 231

Symbol of .................................................................... 6.165 183

7.096 214

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

331

BODY OF CHRIST (Continued)

True ............................................................................. 6.044 157

7.147 229

BODY AND SOUL ............................................................ 5.034 86

BODY, RESURRECTION OF ........................................... 7.197 237

BOOK OF LIFE.................................................................. 5.060 92

BREAD:

Daily ............................................................................ 7.104 215

7.303 258–59

In Lord’s Supper .......................................................... 5.178–.180 124–25

6.166 183

BRIBERY ........................................................................... 7.252 248–49

BRIDE, CHURCH AS ........................................................ 5.130 110

BRIEF STATEMENT OF FAITH, A ................................. 11.1–.6 311–12

BROKENHEARTED, BINDING UP ................................. 11.2 311

BROTHERHOOD OF CHRIST ......................................... 9.08 288

BURIAL:

Of Christ ...................................................................... 4.041 43

6.046 157–58

7.027 207

7.160 231

Of the dead .................................................................. 5.235–.236 137–38

CAIN .................................................................................. 3.18 19

CALL:

Of women and men ...................................................... 11.4 312

CALL, EFFECTUAL ......................................................... 6.064–.065 162

7.031 207

7.177 234

CALLING, OF MINISTERS .............................................. 5.150 117

7.268 252

CANAAN, LAND OF ........................................................ 3.05 12

5.087 99

CANON OF SCRIPTURE .................................................. 6.001–.003 149–50

CANONICAL HOURS ...................................................... 5.222 134

CANONICAL SCRIPTURES ............................................ 5.001 77

5.011 79

CANONS OF COUNCILS ................................................. 5.012–.013 79

CANTORS .......................................................................... 5.148 116–17

CAPERNAITES, ERRORS OF .......................................... 5.197 129

CARDINALS ..................................................................... 5.148 116–17

CARES, DISTRACTING ................................................... 7.246 247

CARNAL PROMISES........................................................ 5.087–.088 99

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

332

CARVERS, AND IMAGES ............................................... 5.020 81–82

CATECHISMS:

As Confessions ............................................................ 9.02 287

Heidelberg, text ........................................................... 4.001–.129 31–73

Westminster Larger, text.............................................. 7.111–.306 225–60

Westminster Shorter, text ............................................ 7.001–.110 205–16

CATECHIZING OF YOUTH ............................................. 5.233 137

CATHARISTS, ERRORS OF ............................................ 5.103 103

CATHOLIC OR UNIVERSAL CHURCH (See also

Church: Catholic; Roman Church) .............................. 5.126

109

CAUSES, SECOND ........................................................... 6.014 152

CELIBACY ........................................................................ 5.245 140

6.126 174

7.247 247

CERDON, ERRORS OF .................................................... 5.008 78

CEREMONIAL LAWS, OLD TESTAMENT ................... 6.103 169

CEREMONIES ................................................................... 3.20 20–21

5.240–.242 138–39

CHALCEDON, CREED OF ............................................... 5.078 97

CHANGE OF FORMS OF CHURCH SERVICE .............. 9.48 295

CHARITY........................................................................... 7.245 247

7.254 249

7.257 250

CHEERFULNESS .............................................................. 7.245 247

CHEMICAL WEAPONS ................................................... 9.45 294

CHILDREN:

Baptism of.................................................................... 4.074 52–53

Of believers ................................................................. 3.16 18

6.042 157

7.095 214

7.276 253

Dying in infancy .......................................................... 6.066 162

6.193 191

Of God ......................................................................... 6.074 164

7.034 208

7.184 235

Instruction of ................................................................ 5.233 137

And parents .................................................................. 9.47 294–95

Rearing of .................................................................... 5.249–.250 141

CHOSEN PEOPLE, PROMISE TO ................................... 3.05 12

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

333

CHRIST:

Adoption in and for ...................................................... 6.074 164

7.149 230

Anointing of ................................................................. 4.031 40

6.045 157

7.152 230

Appearance of .............................................................. 8.17 283

Ascension of ................................................................ 1.2 3

2.2 7

3.11 15

4.046 44

4.049–.050 44–45

5.074 95

6.046 157–58

7.028 207

7.163 232

Atonement of ............................................................... 3.08 13

3.09 14

4.037 42

5.102 103

9.08 288

As author of faith ......................................................... 6.080 165

Baptism of.................................................................... 5.018 81

5.190 127

9.51 296

Begotten son ................................................................ 4.033 40

Body of ........................................................................ 4.076–.079 53–55

Brotherhood with ......................................................... 3.08 13

9.08 288

Burial of ....................................................................... 4.041 43

Calling of ..................................................................... 6.045 157

Church of ..................................................................... 6.140–.145 179–80

Church government and discipline and ........................ 6.129 175

6.169 184

7.155 230

Church as property of .................................................. 8.17 283

As comfort ................................................................... 4.001 31

8.17 283

Coming of .................................................................... 6.046 157–58

6.180–.182 186–87

Communion with ......................................................... 7.179 234

7.192–.193 236–37

7.196 237

7.200 238

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

334

CHRIST (Continued)

Conception of .............................................................. 5.064 93–94

As consummation of law ............................................. 3.15 17–18

Creation of ................................................................... 1.2 3

5.016 80

5.062 93

9.19 290

Crucifixion of .............................................................. 6.046 157–58

11.2 311

Day of .......................................................................... 3.04 12

Death of ....................................................................... 3.08 13

3.09 14

4.039–.040 42

11.2 311

Definition of ................................................................ 9.07 287–88

Denial of ...................................................................... 9.45 294

Descent into hell .......................................................... 4.044 43

Dishonor to .................................................................. 6.145 180

Effect of spirit of .......................................................... 6.087–.093 166–67

And the elect ................................................................ 6.018 153

6.019 153

6.043 157

7.175–.176 233

And election ................................................................. 5.053 91

5.059–.061 92–93

7.123 226

Eternally begotten ........................................................ 6.012 152

Exaltation of ................................................................ 6.046 157–58

7.028 207

7.161–.166 231–32

And faith ...................................................................... 5.110 105

6.061 161

7.085–.086 213

7.263 251

Festivals of ................................................................... 5.226 135

Flesh and blood of ....................................................... 5.064 93–94

5.196–.197 128–29

5.199 129

5.201–.203 130

Fulfillment of law by ................................................... 6.046 157–58

Fullness of Godhead in ................................................ 6.045 157

Fully human, fully God ................................................ 11.2 311

Functions of ................................................................. 3.08 13

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

335

CHRIST (Continued)

Gifts of ......................................................................... 3.25 25

6.142 179

7.163–.164 232

God and man united in ................................................. 6.044 157

6.045 157

6.049 158

7.022 206

7.146 229

And good works ........................................................... 3.13 16

6.089 166

7.304 259

Grace of ....................................................................... 5.107 104

6.105–.107 169–70

9.08–.14 288–89

As head of the church .................................................. 4.050 45

5.131 110–11

6.043 157

6.140 179

6.145 180

6.146 180

7.162–.163 231–32

7.174 233

9.10 288

10.9 305

Honor of ....................................................................... 6.171 185

Human nature of .......................................................... 6.159 182

Humiliation of .............................................................. 6.044 157

7.027 207

7.156–.160 230–31

Images of ..................................................................... 5.020–.022 81–82

Incarnation of ............................................................... 1.2 3

2.2 7

3.06 13

3.08 13

5.078 97

11.2 311

Infants and ................................................................... 6.066 162

6.193 191

Ingrafting into .............................................................. 6.154 181

Innocence of ................................................................ 11.2 311

Intercession of .............................................................. 6.046 157–58

6.095 167

7.028 207

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

336

CHRIST (Continued)

Intercession of (Continued)

7.164–.165 232

7.189 236

And Israel .................................................................... 9.19 290

As judge ....................................................................... 4.052 45–46

Judgment by ................................................................. 1.2 3

2.2 7

3.11 15

7.152 230

9.08 288

9.11 288

Keys of kingdom and ................................................... 6.170 184

7.155 230

As king......................................................................... 6.169 184

7.026 207

7.155 230

Kingdom of .................................................................. 1.2 3

6.141 179

And law of God ........................................................... 5.084 98

Liberty through ............................................................ 6.108 170

Lord of living and dead ................................................ 7.162 231

Love of ......................................................................... 6.100 168–69

Manifestations of ......................................................... 6.042 157

7.145 229

Meaning of name ......................................................... 7.023 207

7.151–.152 230

As mediator .................................................................. 3.07–.08 13

5.024 83

6.043–.050 157–58

6.113 172

7.021–.026 206–07

7.029 207

7.146–.155 229–30

7.167–.169 232–33

7.291 256–57

Ministry of ................................................................... 11.2 311

Mission of .................................................................... 9.07 287–88

Names of ...................................................................... 4.029 39

4.031 40

4.033 40–41

4.034 41

7.023 207

7.151–.152 230

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

337

CHRIST (Continued)

Nature of ...................................................................... 1.2 3

2.2 7

3.06 13

4.048 44

5.069 94

6.045 157

6.049 158

7.148–.150 229–30

Obedience of ................................................................ 6.047 158

6.070–.071 163

7.027 207

7.029 207

7.148–.149 229–30

7.180–.181 234

7.205 238–39

7.304 259

9.08 288

Offering of ................................................................... 6.162 182–83

Ordinances of ............................................................... 7.088 213

7.263–.264 251

Passion of ..................................................................... 1.2 3

2.2 7

As pastor ...................................................................... 5.131 110–11

Peace and order and ..................................................... 6.111 171

Person of ...................................................................... 3.06 13

5.066 94

6.013 152

6.044 157

9.05 287

Power of ....................................................................... 3.13 16

5.158 119

6.045 157

7.152 230

Prayer in name of ......................................................... 6.114 172

7.098 214

7.288 256

7.290–.291 256–57

Predestination and foreordination of ............................ 5.062 93

Pre-existence of ........................................................... 1.2 3

Prefigured in Old Testament ........................................ 6.041 156

6.048 158

6.103 169

7.144 229

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

338

CHRIST (Continued)

Presence of ................................................................... 4.047 44

5.205 131

7.278–.279 254

9.07 287–88

Present witness to ........................................................ 9.01 287

As priest 5.154 118

6.043 157

7.025 207

7.154 230

Proclaimer of the reign of God .................................... 11.2 311

And prophesy of Scripture ........................................... 1.2 3

As prophet ................................................................... 6.043 157

7.024 207

7.153 230

Reception of ................................................................. 5.110 105

Reconciliation by ......................................................... 5.076 96

As redeemer ................................................................. 7.021 206

7.023 207

7.151–.152 230

9.11 288

Redemption by ............................................................. 6.047–.050 158

7.030 207

7.161–.162 231

7.169 233

Resurrection of ............................................................ 3.10 14

4.045 43

5.073 95

6.046 157–58

7.028 207

7.162 231

9.08 288

9.26 291

11.2 311

Return of ...................................................................... 11.4 312

Rule of ......................................................................... 9.54 296–97

Sacraments and ............................................................ 6.149 181

6.152 181

6.154 181

6.161 182

7.091 213

7.271 253

Sacrifice of ................................................................... 3.09 14

3.22 23

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

339

CHRIST (Continued)

Sacrifice of (Continued)

4.066–.067 50

6.047 158

7.025 207

7.154 230

7.159–.160 231

7.262 251

Salvation through ......................................................... 4.020 36

6.039 156

6.057 160

6.189 189

6.191 190

7.031 207

7.142 228–29

7.170 233

Sanctification by .......................................................... 6.075 164

7.185 235

As Savior ..................................................................... 5.077 96

6.043 157

7.170 233

9.10 288

As second Adam .......................................................... 7.141 228

Second coming of ........................................................ 1.2 3

2.2 7

7.028 207

7.166 232

8.17 283

Service of ..................................................................... 9.32 292

Sinless .......................................................................... 6.044 157

6.045 157

7.022 206

7.147 229

7.154 230

Son ............................................................................... 6.155 182

Son of God ................................................................... 4.026–.052 37–46

7.043–.044 209

Son of man ................................................................... 5.064 93–94

Soul of ......................................................................... 5.065 94

Spirit of ........................................................................ 3.12 15–16

Spiritual eating of ........................................................ 5.198 129

As spiritual food .......................................................... 5.199 129

5.201 130

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

340

CHRIST (Continued)

Suffering of .................................................................. 3.09 14

4.037–.040 42

5.071 94

6.046 157–58

7.027 207

7.148 229

7.159 231

9.32 292

As teacher .................................................................... 5.146 116

Temptation of .............................................................. 7.158 231

As testator of New Testament ...................................... 6.040 156

Trust in ......................................................................... 11.2 311

Two natures of ............................................................. 5.066 94

6.049 158

7.148–.150 229–30

Union with ................................................................... 7.175–.176 233

Unity of ........................................................................ 5.067 94

Unity of God and man in ............................................. 3.07 13

Vanquished death ........................................................ 7.162 231

Very God and very man ............................................... 1.2 3

6.043–.044 157

7.022 206

7.121 226

7.146–.147 229

Virgin birth of .............................................................. 1.2 3

2.2 7

3.06 13

4.035–.036 41

5.062 93

7.022 206

7.147 229

As word of God ........................................................... 8.11 283

CHRISTIAN, BELIEF OF .................................................. 4.022 36

CHRISTIAN CHURCH, DEFINITION OF ....................... 8.17 283

CHRISTIAN FAITH, BASIS OF ....................................... 9.05 287

CHRISTIAN LIBERTY ..................................................... 5.047 89–90

6.108–.111 170–71

CHRISTIAN MARRIAGE:

Definition of ................................................................ 6.131 176

6.133 177

And remarriage ............................................................ 6.132 176–77

6.138 179

CHRISTIAN, MEANING OF THE NAME ....................... 4.032 40

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

341

CHRISTIANS:

And civil office ............................................................ 6.128 174

And marriage ............................................................... 6.131 176

6.135 177–78

CHRISTIANITY AND OTHER RELIGIONS ................... 9.41–.42 293

CHURCH:

Administrative rules of ................................................ 9.40 293

Apostolic ...................................................................... 1.3 3

5.035 86

8.01 281

8.06 282

Attendance at ............................................................... 4.103 64

Authority in.................................................................. 5.165 121

And baptism ................................................................. 9.51 296

Betrayal by ................................................................... 9.45 294

As body of Christ ......................................................... 5.130 110

6.054 159–60

6.186 188

As bride and virgin ...................................................... 5.130 110

Call of, to mission ........................................................ 9.31 291–92

Catholic or universal .................................................... 1.3 3

2.3 7

3.16 18

4.054 46

5.126 109

6.140

–

.143 179

–

8.06 282

Ceasing to be the church .............................................. 8.07 282

Censure ........................................................................ 6.169 184

6.171–.172 185

Christ and ..................................................................... 6.169 184

Christian, definition of ................................................. 8.17 283

And civil magistrates ................................................... 5.252–.258 142–43

Commission of ............................................................. 6.058 161

6.190 189

As commonwealth ....................................................... 5.125 109

As confessor ................................................................ 10.9 305

Constitution of ............................................................. 9.40 293

Continuance of ............................................................. 3.05 12

Corporate life of ........................................................... 9.36 292

Councils of ................................................................... 5.012–.013 79

Definition of ................................................................ 5.125 109

8.17 283

Direction of .................................................................. 9.31–.33 257–58

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

342

CHURCH (Continued)

Discipline in ................................................................. 5.165 121

6.121 173

Disorder in ................................................................... 5.132 111

Dispersed ..................................................................... 9.35 292

9.37 292

Dissension and strife in ................................................ 5.133 111–12

Division in ................................................................... 9.34 292

Equality of people in .................................................... 9.44 294

Equipment of ............................................................... 9.48–.52 295–96

Exclusion from............................................................. 4.085 58

Exploitation of ............................................................. 9.40 293

False ............................................................................. 3.18 19

Fathers of ..................................................................... 5.011 79

Fidelity of .................................................................... 9.37 292

Finances ....................................................................... 9.40 293

As flock ....................................................................... 5.130 110

Forms of ....................................................................... 9.34 292

Forms of service in ...................................................... 9.48 295

Gathered ...................................................................... 9.35–.36 292

Gentiles and ................................................................. 5.129 110

German Evangelical ..................................................... 8.01 281

8.03–.07 281–82

8.09 283

8.28 284

Gifts of Christ to .......................................................... 3.25 25

Government of ............................................................. 5.003 77

5.132 111

6.129 175

9.40 293

Head of ........................................................................ 3.16 18

4.050 45

5.131 110–11

6.145 180

6.169 184

9.10 288

Hear peoples long silenced .......................................... 11.4 312

Holy Spirit and ............................................................. 6.054 159–60

6.186 188

11.4 312

As household of God ................................................... 9.47 294–95

Images in ..................................................................... 4.098 62

Increase and preservation of ........................................ 3.05 12

4.123 71

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

343

CHURCH (Continued)

Inerrancy of.................................................................. 5.130 110

As institution................................................................ 9.34 292

Invisible ....................................................................... 3.16 18

3.25 25

5.138 113

6.140 179

7.174–.175 233

Israelites or Jews and ................................................... 5.129 110

Judgment of ................................................................. 9.47 294–95

As kingdom of Christ ................................................... 6.141 179

Leadership and oversight of ......................................... 9.39 293

And limited progress .................................................... 9.55 297

Lutheran ....................................................................... 8.01 281

8.06 282

8.08 282

As matrimonial forum .................................................. 5.248 141

As meeting place ......................................................... 5.214 132–33

5.216 133

Membership in ............................................................. 4.054 46

5.139 113–14

9.25 290–91

9.38 292–93

Message of ................................................................... 8.17 283

Militant ........................................................................ 3.17 19

5.127–.128 109–10

Ministries of ................................................................. 11.2 311

11.4 312

Mission of .................................................................... 9.31–.46 257–60

And national sovereignty ............................................. 9.45 294

Nature of ...................................................................... 3.16 18

Necessity of, for salvation ........................................... 3.16 18

And non-Christians ...................................................... 9.42 293

Notes and signs of the true ........................................... 3.18 19

Obedience of ................................................................ 8.17 283

Obligations concerning Scripture ................................ 9.29 291

Obscuring of ................................................................ 5.138 113

Officers of .................................................................... 6.169–.170 184

9.40 293

Offices in ..................................................................... 8.20 284

Order, reformation of ................................................... 9.40 293

Origin of ...................................................................... 5.124 109

Ornamentation of ......................................................... 5.216 133

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

344

CHURCH (Continued)

Particular ...................................................................... 6.143–.144 180

6.173 185

Parts or forms of .......................................................... 5.127 109–10

Pastor of ....................................................................... 5.131 110–11

And peace .................................................................... 9.45 294

Perpetuity of ................................................................ 6.144 180

Politics ......................................................................... 8.28 284

Polity............................................................................ 9.39 293

As the possession of God ............................................. 10.7 304

Possessions of .............................................................. 5.243–.244 140

Power of ministers in ................................................... 5.157 119

Presence of Christ in .................................................... 9.07 287–88

Primacy in .................................................................... 5.131 110–11

Proclamation of ............................................................ 4.012 34

11.4 312

Reconciling mission of ................................................ 9.06 287

9.31 257

Reformation of ............................................................. 5.003 77

Reformed ..................................................................... 8.01 281

8.06 282

8.08 282

Renewed ...................................................................... 8.01 281

Revelation to ................................................................ 6.001 149

Rites of......................................................................... 5.141 114

Roman (See Roman Church) ....................................... 3.22 23

5.126 109

Salvation and ............................................................... 5.136–.137 113

7.171 233

As servant .................................................................... 9.19 290

And state ...................................................................... 6.127–.130 174–75

8.22–.24 284

Subordinate standards of .............................................. 9.03 287

As temple of God ......................................................... 5.130 110

And testaments ............................................................ 5.129 110

Testimony of ................................................................ 6.005 150

Test of purity of ........................................................... 6.143 180

Triumphant .................................................................. 3.16 18

5.127 109–10

True ............................................................................. 3.18 19

5.134–.135 112

United Germany........................................................... 8.01 281

8.06 282

8.08 282

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

345

CHURCH (Continued)

Unity of ........................................................................ 5.126 109

5.129 110

5.141 114

9.34 292

Universal ...................................................................... 5.002 77

9.03 287

Unmask idolatries in .................................................... 11.4 312

Visible.......................................................................... 6.141 179

6.154 181

7.172–.173 233

CIRCUMCISION ............................................................... 5.170 122

And baptism ................................................................. 4.074 52–53

5.177 124

Of Christ, celebration of .............................................. 5.226 135

CIVIL MAGISTRATE ....................................................... 6.127–.130 174–75

And the church ............................................................. 5.252–.258 142–43

Duties of ...................................................................... 5.253–.255 142

Duties of subjects to .................................................... 5.258 143

Origin of ...................................................................... 5.252 142

Powers of ..................................................................... 3.24 24

8.20–.24 284

Prayer for ..................................................................... 5.260 143

And true religion .......................................................... 3.24 24

And worship ................................................................ 5.212 132

CIVIL PENALTIES ............................................................ 7.261 251

CLASS, SOCIAL ................................................................ 9.46 294

COHABITATION .............................................................. 7.248 248

COMFORT ......................................................................... 10.3 302

COMFORT, IN LIFE AND DEATH .................................. 4.001 31

11.1 311

11.2 311

11.5 312

COMING OF THE LORD .................................................. 7.038 208

7.198 237

COMMANDMENT, TEN (See Ten Commandments)

COMMISSION:

Of church ..................................................................... 8.26 284

Of service ..................................................................... 9.10 288

Of state......................................................................... 8.22–.24 284

COMMON LANGUAGE IN WORSHIP ........................... 5.217–.218 133

COMMONWEALTH, CHURCH AS ................................. 5.125 109

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

346

COMMUNICANT:

Examination of............................................................. 3.23 24

7.097 214

7.281 25

–

Requirements of ........................................................... 7.097 214

7.284 255

Weak and doubting ...................................................... 7.282 255

COMMUNICATION:

In Lord’s Supper .......................................................... 7.097 214

7.280 254

Mass ............................................................................. 9.47 294–95

COMMUNION (See also Lord’s Supper):

Of body and blood of Christ ........................................ 3.21 21

With Christ .................................................................. 9.52 296

In glory ........................................................................ 7.036–.038 208

7.192

–

.193 23

–

7.196 237

7.200 238

In grace ........................................................................ 7.179 234

Lord’s Supper and........................................................ 6.161 182

Perfect and full ............................................................. 7.038 208

7.200 238

Of saints ....................................................................... 2.3 7

3.16 18

4.055 47

5.125 109

6.146

–

.148 18

–

10.2 301

Unbelievers .................................................................. 4.082 57

COMMUNITY ................................................................... 10.3 301

Live as one ................................................................... 11.3 311

Members of .................................................................. 4.055 47

Nurture by .................................................................... 9.24 290

Reconciling .................................................................. 9.31 257

COMPANY:

Chaste .......................................................................... 7.248 248

Unchaste ...................................................................... 7.249 248

COMPASSION ................................................................... 7.245 247

COMPENDIUM OF FAITH .............................................. 5.141 114

CONDUCT, IN WORSHIP ................................................ 5.215 133

CONFESSION:

Definition of ................................................................ 9.01 287

Nature of ...................................................................... 9.33 292

Sacerdotal .................................................................... 5.095 101–02

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

347

CONFESSION: (Continued)

Unity in ........................................................................ 9.05 287

10.3 301

CONFESSION OF BELHAR ............................................. 10.1-.9 301–5

CONFESSION OF FAITH:

German ........................................................................ 8.01 281

And indifferent things .................................................. 5.242 139

Universal ...................................................................... 4.022 36

Westminster, text ......................................................... 6.001–.193 149–91

CONFESSION OF 1967:

Prologue ....................................................................... 286

Purpose of .................................................................... 9.05 287

Text .............................................................................. 9.01–.56 287–97

Theme of ...................................................................... 9.06 287

CONFESSION OF SINS .................................................... 5.094–.095 100–01

6.108 170

9.50 261

CONFESSIONAL CHURCHES, FEDERATION OF ........ 8.05 282

CONFESSIONAL STATEMENTS, FOUNDATION OF .... 9.07 287–88

CONFESSIONAL SYNOD, OF GERMAN

EVANGELICAL CHURCH ........................................... 8.01–.02

281

8.04 281

8.06 282

8.28 284

CONFESSIONS:

Authority of ................................................................. 9.03 287

Examples of ................................................................. 8.02 281

Of the fathers ............................................................... 8.04 281

Loyalty to ..................................................................... 8.02 281

CONFIDENCE IN GOD .................................................... 4.028 39

CONFIRMATION .............................................................. 5.171 122–23

CONFLICT, IN MAN ........................................................ 9.23 290

CONSANGUINITY ........................................................... 5.247 141

CONSCIENCE:

Cases of ....................................................................... 6.174 185

Liberty of ..................................................................... 6.109 171

Lord of ......................................................................... 6.109 171

7.215 241

Sins against .................................................................. 7.261 251

CONSECRATION OF SACRAMENTS ............................ 5.178 124–25

CONSTANTINOPLE, CREED OF .................................... 5.078 97

CONSTITUTION, CHURCH ............................................. 9.40 293

CONTEMPORARY WORLD, STUDY OF ....................... 9.49 295

CONTEMPT OF SUPERVISORS ..................................... 7.238 246

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

348

CONTENTMENT .............................................................. 7.257 250

CONTINENCY .................................................................. 5.246 140–41

7.248 248

CONTRACTS ..................................................................... 7.251 248

CONTROVERSIES:

Appeal in ..................................................................... 6.008 151

About religion .............................................................. 5.013 79

Supreme judge in ......................................................... 6.010 151

Synods and councils and .............................................. 6.174 185

CONVERSION ................................................................... 6.059–.063 161–62

Genuine ........................................................................ 4.088 59

Of man ......................................................................... 5.093–.105 100–03

And repentance ............................................................ 5.094 101

CONVICTIONS, IDEOLOGICAL AND POLITICAL ...... 8.18 283

CORINTH, CHURCH IN ................................................... 3.18 19

5.137 113

CORNELIUS ...................................................................... 5.005 78

CORPORATE LIFE OF THE CHURCH ........................... 9.36 292

9.53 296

CORRUPTION OF HUMAN NATURE ............................ 4.007 33

6.032

–

.036 155

6.062 161

–

6.068

–

.069 163

7.135

–

.136 22

–

7.188 23

–

7.301

–

.305 258

–

COUNCILS:

Decrees and canons of ................................................. 5.012–.013 79

Ecumenical .................................................................. 5.167 122

General ........................................................................ 3.20 20

COUNSEL:

In Scripture .................................................................. 6.006 150–51

Of superiors ................................................................. 7.239 246

COURTESY ....................................................................... 7.245 247

COURTS, MATRIMONIAL .............................................. 5.248 141

COVENANT:

With Adam .................................................................. 3.04 12

Baptism, sign of ........................................................... 4.074 52–53

Essentially one ............................................................. 6.042 157

First .............................................................................. 6.038 156

7.012 205

7.130 227

Of grace ....................................................................... 6.039 156

6.040 156

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

349

COVENANT (Continued)

Of grace (Continued)

6.149 181

6.154 181

6.161 182

7.021

–

.026 20

–

7.142 228

–

7.146

–

.155 229

–

Heirs with Christ .......................................................... 10.3 301

With Israel ................................................................... 9.18 289–90

11.3 312

Man and ....................................................................... 6.037–.042 156–57

7.141 228

New Testament ............................................................ 4.074 52–53

6.042 157

Old Testament .............................................................. 4.074 52–53

6.041 156

11.3 312

Renewal of ................................................................... 3.04 12

9.51 296

Second ......................................................................... 6.039 156

7.020 206

7.140–.146 228–29

Of works ...................................................................... 6.038 156

7.012 205

7.130 227

COVETOUSNESS ............................................................. 7.079 212

7.256 250

CREATION:

Of angels ...................................................................... 7.126 226

By God......................................................................... 5.032–.034 85–86

6.022 153–54

7.009–.010 205

7.124–.127 226–27

Of man ......................................................................... 6.023 154

7.010 205

7.127 226–27

Poverty and .................................................................. 9.46 294

Providence and ............................................................ 6.001 149

Redemption of ............................................................. 11.3 311

Threatened ................................................................... 11.3 311

Of the world ................................................................. 6.022 153–54

7.009 205

7.125 226

CREDIBILITY ................................................................... 10.5 303

CREDULITY ...................................................................... 7.215 241

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

350

CREED, APOSTLES’ (See Apostles’ Creed)

CREED OF CONSTANTINOPLE ..................................... 5.078 97

CREED, NICENE (See Nicene Creed)

CREEDS, OF COUNCILS ................................................. 5.078 97

CRISIS:

Personal ....................................................................... 9.21 290

Supreme, for humanity ................................................ 9.21 290

CROSS, OF CHRIST (See Sacrifice)

CULTURAL LIFE .............................................................. 9.53 296

CULTURES ........................................................................ 10.3 302

CUP, DENIAL OF .............................................................. 5.209 132

6.164 183

CURSE:

Of Christ ...................................................................... 7.027 207

7.159 231

7.207 239

Escape from ................................................................. 7.085 213

7.263 251

Freedom from .............................................................. 6.106 169–70

6.108 170

Of the law .................................................................... 6.036 156

7.019 206

7.084 213

7.137 228

7.206 239

7.262 251

CURSING ........................................................................... 4.099–.100 63

7.223 243

CUSTOMS, PAYMENT OF .............................................. 5.258 143

CYNICS, ERRORS OF ...................................................... 5.235 137–38

CYPRIAN, CITED ............................................................. 5.161 120

DAILY RESPONSE TO GOD’S GIFTS ............................ 11.4 312

DAMNATION, ETERNAL ................................................ 3.25 25

DANCING .......................................................................... 7.249 248

DAVID, REFERENCE TO ................................................ 3.04 12

3.05 12

3.06 13

5.029 84

5.030 85

5.032 85

–

5.034 86

5.064 93

–

DAY OF JUDGMENT ....................................................... 5.075 95–96

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

351

DAY, LORD’S ................................................................... 5.224–.225 135

DEACONS ......................................................................... 5.148 116–17

DEAD:

Burial of ....................................................................... 5.235–.236 137–38

Prayers for ................................................................... 6.115 172

Resurrection of the ....................................................... 7.197 237

DE AGONE CHRIST, AUGUSTINE .................................. 5.029 84

DEATH:

Unto all men ................................................................ 7.194 237

Benefits at .................................................................... 7.037 208

7.196 237

Of Christ ...................................................................... 3.08–.09 13–14

4.039–.040 42

6.046 157–58

6.070–.071 163

6.146 180

6.161 182

7.027 207

7.096 214

7.156 230

7.159 231

7.162 231

7.278 254

9.52 296

Definition of ................................................................ 5.038 87

9.11 288

Dominion of ................................................................. 3.03 11

Nature of life after ....................................................... 3.17 19

Our death, meaning of ................................................. 4.042 43

Of old self .................................................................... 4.088–.089 59

Resurrection from ........................................................ 6.178–.179 186

7.197 237

Righteous at ................................................................. 7.037 208

7.195 237

In sin ............................................................................ 6.032–.033 155

6.061 161

State of man after ......................................................... 5.237–.239 138

6.177–.179 186

7.037 208

7.196 237

Sting of ........................................................................ 6.108 170

7.195 237

Vanquished by Christ .................................................. 7.162 231

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

352

DEATH (Continued)

Victory over ................................................................. 10.5 303

Wages of sin ................................................................ 6.036 156

7.012 205

7.019 206

7.130 227

7.138 228

7.194–.195 237

7.203 238

DEBTS:

Forgiveness of .............................................................. 4.126 72

Paying of ...................................................................... 7.251 248

To God ......................................................................... 4.013 34

DECALOGUE (See also Ten Commandments) ................. 5.081 97

DE CIVITATE DEI, AUGUSTINE ..................................... 5.009 78

DECLARATIONS, AS CONFESSIONS ........................... 9.02 287

DECREES:

Of councils ................................................................... 5.012–.013 79

6.174 185

Of God (See also Eternal Decrees of God) .................. 3.07 13

7.007–.008 205

7.122–.124 226

Of Synods .................................................................... 6.174 185

DE DONO PERSEVERANTIAE, AUGUSTINE ................. 5.058 92

DELIVERANCE ................................................................ 4.012–.025 34–37

DELIVERANCE FROM THIS WORD ............................. 8.14 283

DENOMINATIONS, EXCLUSIVE ................................... 9.34 292

DESCENT OF CHRIST INTO HELL ................................ 4.044 43

DESERTION ...................................................................... 7.249 248

DE SIMPLICITATE CLERICORUM, CYPRIAN ............... 5.161 120

DESPAIR ............................................................................ 7.215 241

DE VERA RELIGIONE, AUGUSTINE .............................. 5.022 82

5.026 83–84

DEVIL, THE (See also Satan; Hell) ................................... 5.033 86

DILIGENCE ....................................................................... 7.251 248

DIPPING, IN BAPTISM .................................................... 6.156 182

DIRECTION, OF THE CHURCH ...................................... 9.31–.33 257–58

DISCIPLINES, REQUIREMENTS OF .............................. 9.05 287

DISCIPLINE:

Christian ...................................................................... 4.085 58

Ecclesiastical ............................................................... 3.18 19

Necessity of ................................................................. 5.165 121

And synods .................................................................. 5.167 122

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

353

DISCONTENT ................................................................... 7.081 212

7.215 241

7.258 250

DISCRIMINATION, RACIAL OR ETHNIC .................... 9.44 294

DISHONOR TO CHRIST .................................................. 6.145 180

DISOBEDIENCE, the first sin ............................................ 7.015 206

7.131 227

DISORDER IN THE CHURCH ......................................... 5.132 111

DISPERSED CHURCH ...................................................... 9.35 292

9.37 292

DISSENSIONS IN THE CHURCH .................................... 5.133 111–12

DISTRESSED, COMFORT OF ......................................... 7.245 247

DIVERSITY OF RITES ..................................................... 5.241 139

DIVINE JUSTICE .............................................................. 5.108 104

DIVISION ........................................................................... 10.3 301

DIVISION, SECTARIAN .................................................. 9.34 292

DIVORCE........................................................................... 6.132 176–77

6.137–.139 178–79

DOCTRINAL DEFINITIONS, AS CONFESSIONS ......... 9.02 287

DOCTRINE:

Confirmation of ........................................................... 5.003 77

Evangelical .................................................................. 5.089 99

Judge of ....................................................................... 3.18 19

In preaching ................................................................. 7.269 252

Reformation in ............................................................. 9.03 287

DONATISTS, ERRORS OF ............................................... 5.126 109

5.166 121

DOUBTERS AND THE LORD’S SUPPER ...................... 7.282 255

DRUNKARD, AND SALVATION ................................... 4.087 59

DUTIES OF MAN .............................................................. 6.004 150

6.006 15

–

6.112 171

7.039 208

7.111 225

7.115 225

7.201 238

EARTH, GOD’S WILL IN ................................................. 7.103 215

7.302 258

EASTERN CHURCHES, MUSIC IN ................................. 5.221 134

EATING, SACRAMENTAL .............................................. 5.203 130

EBION ................................................................................ 5.091 100

EBIONITES, ERRORS OF ................................................ 5.064 93–94

5.091 100

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

354

ECCLESIASTICAL:

Discipline ..................................................................... 3.18 19

Judgments .................................................................... 5.165 121

Matters ......................................................................... 6.176 186

Persons, and civil magistrates ...................................... 6.130 175

Power ........................................................................... 5.159 119

9.40 293

ECOLOGY ......................................................................... 11.3 311

ECONOMIC AFFAIRS AND LIFE ................................... 9.46 294

9.53 296

ECUMENICAL COUNCILS (See also General Councils) .... 5.167 122

ECUMENICITY:

And baptism ................................................................. 6.160 182

7.095 214

7.276 253

And church unity ......................................................... 6.054 159–60

6.186 188

Communion of saints and ............................................ 6.146–.148 180–81

Creedal basis of ........................................................... 6.140 179

Error in ......................................................................... 6.175 185

Invisible Church .......................................................... 7.174 233

Kingship of Christ ....................................................... 7.155 230

Sacraments ................................................................... 7.286 256

Visible Church ............................................................. 7.172 233

EDUCATION (See also Instruction; Teaching) ................. 4.103 64

9.44 294

EFFECTUAL CALLING:

Assurance of ................................................................ 6.099 168

Benefits of ................................................................... 6.068 163

6.074 164

6.075 164

6.094 167

7.032 207

7.179 234

Definition of ................................................................ 7.031 207

7.177 234

Elect and ...................................................................... 6.019 153

6.064 162

7.178 234

Source of ...................................................................... 6.065 162

EFFICACY:

Of baptism ................................................................... 6.159 182

Of sacraments .............................................................. 5.183 126

EGO BERENGARIUS, PAPAL DECREE .......................... 5.197 129

ELDERS, OR PRESBYTERS, DEFINITION OF .............. 5.147 116

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

355

ELECT, THE:

Assurance of ................................................................ 6.098 168

Callin

..................................................................... 6.050 158

7.178 234

Church an

................................................................... 6.140 179

7.174 233

Grace and ..................................................................... 6.016–.019 153

Number of .................................................................... 5.055–.056 91

6.017 153

Perseverance of ............................................................ 6.095–.096 167–68

Sacrifice for ................................................................. 6.162 182–83

Sins of .......................................................................... 6.096 168

Union with Christ ........................................................ 7.175–.176 233

ELECTION (See also Predestination):

Choice in ...................................................................... 6.018 153

7.020 206

7.123 226

In Christ ....................................................................... 5.053 91

Decree of ..................................................................... 6.016 153

Determination of .......................................................... 5.059 92

Doctrine of ................................................................... 3.08 13

5.052–.061 91–93

6.021 153

Errors in doctrine of ..................................................... 5.057 92

Foreknowledge of ........................................................ 6.015 152

God and ....................................................................... 6.047 158

Grace and love and ...................................................... 6.018 153

7.020 206

7.123 226

Hope of ........................................................................ 5.055 91

Means of ...................................................................... 6.019 153

7.123 226

Of ministers ................................................................. 5.150 117

Purpose of .................................................................... 5.054 91

And salvation ............................................................... 5.058 92

ELEGKOS: GREEK, CONVICTION ................................ 5.113 106

ELEMENTS, IN LORD’S SUPPER ................................... 3.21 21

4.079 55

6.163

–

.165 183

7.096 214

7.279 254

EMINENCE IN PROFESSION .......................................... 7.261 251

EMPLOYMENT ................................................................. 9.44 294

Rest from ..................................................................... 6.119 173

7.061 211

7.227 244

7.229 244

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

356

ENCHIRIDION, AUGUSTINE ..........................................

5.041 87–88

ENCRATITES, ERRORS OF .............................................

5.232 136

END OF THE WORLD ......................................................

6.161 182

ENEMIES:

Forgiveness of .............................................................. 9.45 294

Prayer for ..................................................................... 7.293 257

ENNARATIONES IN PSALMOS, AUGUSTINE ................ 5.031 85

ENVY ................................................................................. 7.081 212

7.238 246

7.242 247

7.252 248

–

7.258 250

EPHESUS ........................................................................... 3.18 19

Creed of ....................................................................... 5.078 97

EPICUREANS, ERRORS OF ............................................ 5.030 85

EPIPHANIUS, CITED ....................................................... 5.022 82

EQUALITY OF THE MINISTRY ..................................... 5.160 120

EQUALS............................................................................. 7.241–.242 246–47

EQUIPMENT OF THE CHURCH ..................................... 9.48–.52 295–96

ERRORS, REJECTION OF ................................................ 5.003 77

ESAU .................................................................................. 3.18 19

ETERNAL DECREE OF GOD:

Assurance and .............................................................. 6.097–.100 168–69

Baptism and ................................................................. 6.159 182

Effectual calling and .................................................... 6.064–.067 162

Foreknowledge and ...................................................... 6.015 152

Immutability of ............................................................ 6.095 167

Justification and ........................................................... 6.071 163

Perseverance of saints and ........................................... 6.095 167

ETERNAL LIFE ................................................................. 4.042 43

4.048

–

.059 44

–

4.076 53

–

9.11 288

9.26 291

And good works ........................................................... 5.117 107

ETERNITY OF GOD .........................................................

6.011 151–52

7.004 205

7.117 225

ETHELOTHRASKEIA: GREEK, SELF-DEVISED

WORSHIP ....................................................................... 5.116

107

ETHNIC OR RACIAL DISCRIMINATION ..................... 9.44 294

EUCHARIST (See Lord’s Supper)

EUNOMIUS, ERRORS OF ................................................ 5.065 94

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

357

EUSTATHIUS, ERRORS OF ............................................ 5.232 136

EUTYCHES, ERRORS OF ................................................ 3.06 13

5.068 94

EVANGELICAL:

Congregations and Christians in Germany .................. 8.01 281

Doctrine ....................................................................... 5.089 99

Promises ...................................................................... 5.086 98–99

Truths ........................................................................... 8.09–.27 283–84

EVANGELISM:

Dispersed church and ................................................... 9.37 292

And fruits of faith ........................................................ 4.086 58

Of good works ............................................................. 5.121 108

EVANGELISTS:

Definition of ................................................................ 5.147 116

Four ............................................................................. 5.089 99

EVE .................................................................................... 4.007 33

EVIDENCE, FALSE .......................................................... 7.255 249–50

EVIL:

And creation of people ................................................. 4.006 32

Deliverance from ......................................................... 7.106 215

7.305 259

And good ..................................................................... 5.032 85–86

EXALTATION OF CHRIST .............................................. 6.046 157–58

7.028 207

7.161–.166 231–32

EXAMINATION OF COMMUNICANTS ........................ 3.23 24

EXAMPLE, POWER OF .................................................... 7.261 251

EXCLUSION OF LORD’S SUPPER ................................. 6.170 184

7.283 255

EXCLUDE FROM CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY .............. 4.085 58

EXCOMMUNICATION .................................................... 4.085 58

5.165 121

6.172 185

EXORCISTS ....................................................................... 5.148 116–17

EXPERIENCE AGGRAVATES SIN ................................. 7.261 251

EXPIATION OF CHRIST FOR SINS ................................ 5.076 96

5.105 103–4

7.262 251

EXPLOITATION ............................................................... 11.3 311

Of nature ...................................................................... 11.3 311

Of neighbor .................................................................. 11.3 311

EXTINCTION OF THE CHURCH .................................... 5.138 113

EXTORTION ..................................................................... 7.252 248–49

EXTREME UNCTION ....................................................... 5.171 122–23

5.234

137

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

358

FACTIONS, RIVAL IN THE CHURCH ........................... 9.34 292

FAITH:

As apprehension .......................................................... 5.113 106

Assured ........................................................................ 3.03 11

And Christ ................................................................... 5.110 105

7.085–.086 213

7.263 251

Christian, basis of ........................................................ 9.05 287

Compendium of ........................................................... 5.141 114

Definition of ................................................................ 5.112–.114 106

As gift of God .............................................................. 5.113 106

6.039 156

6.068 163

7.181 234

And good works ........................................................... 5.115 106–7

6.088 166

And grace ..................................................................... 6.039 156

7.142 228–29

And the Holy Ghost ..................................................... 3.12 15

Implicit ........................................................................ 6.109 171

Increase of ................................................................... 5.113 106

7.265 252

7.272 253

Justification by ............................................................. 5.109 104–5

6.069 163

7.033 208

7.182–.183 234–35

And Lord’s Supper ...................................................... 5.200 129–30

And love ...................................................................... 5.114 106

Nature of ...................................................................... 5.111 105

Necessity of ................................................................. 6.114 172

6.116 172

6.167 183–84

7.090 213

7.096–.098 214

7.270 252

7.280 254

7.290 256

Origin of ...................................................................... 4.065 50

Orthodox and Catholic ................................................. 5.079 97

Righteousness by ......................................................... 4.060–.062 48–49

Rule of ......................................................................... 5.010 79

6.002 149–50

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

359

FAITH (Continued)

Sacraments and ............................................................ 7.091 213

Saving .......................................................................... 6.068–.069 163

6.078

–

.080 16

–

6.099 168

7.086 213

7.089 213

7.181

–

.182 234

7.191 236

Scripture and ................................................................ 6.002 149–50

Shared .......................................................................... 10.3 301–2

As substance, hypostasis .............................................. 5.113 106

True ............................................................................. 4.020–.021 36

10.3 302

FALL OF ADAM AND EVE ............................................. 4.007 33

5.042 88

FALL OF MAN .................................................................. 4.007 33

5.036 86–87

7.131–.137 227–28

Covenant of works and ................................................ 6.039 156

Involvement in ............................................................. 6.033 155

7.016 206

7.132 227

Law of God and ........................................................... 6.102 169

Loss of will in .............................................................. 6.061 161

7.135 227–28

Misery of ..................................................................... 7.019 206

7.137 228

Nature of ...................................................................... 6.031–.036 155–56

7.013–.019 206

7.131 227

Permission of ............................................................... 6.031 155

Results of ..................................................................... 6.032 155

7.017 206

7.133 227

FALSE:

Doctrine, and church unity........................................... 8.01 281

10.5 303

Testimony .................................................................... 4.112 67

7.255 249–50

Weights ........................................................................ 4.110 66–67

FALSE GODS REJECTED ................................................ 11.1 311

FAMILY ............................................................................. 7.228 244

7.234 245

7.239 246

9.44 294

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

360

FAMILY (Continued)

Church as ..................................................................... 6.141 179

Maintenance o

............................................................ 9.46 294

Of ministers ................................................................. 5.168 122

Universal, of man......................................................... 9.44 294

FASTING ........................................................................... 5.227–.231 135–36

FATHER:

Abba ............................................................................ 11.3 311

Baptism in name of ...................................................... 6.155 182

In Godhead .................................................................. 6.013 152

11.3 311

And Mother ................................................................. 7.064 211

7.234–.235 245

FATHERHOOD OF GOD .................................................. 6.016 153

6.053 159

6.055

–

.056 160

6.185 188

6.187

–

.188 188

–

7.100 214

7.299 25

–

FATHERS, GREEK AND LATIN ..................................... 5.011 79

FEAR OF GOD .................................................................. 7.214 240

FELLOWSHIP:

Of believers (See Communion of Saints) .....................

And the gathered church .............................................. 9.36 292

FERVENCY IN PRAYER ................................................. 6.114 172

7.295 257

FESTIVALS OF CHRIST AND THE SAINTS ................. 5.226 135

FIDELITY OF THE CHURCH .......................................... 9.37 292

FINANCES ......................................................................... 9.40 293

FIRST PARENTS ............................................................... 7.012 205

7.130 227

FIRST TRANSGRESSION ................................................ 7.016 206

7.132 227

FLATTERY ........................................................................ 7.254–.255 249–50

FLESH:

And blood of Christ ..................................................... 5.064 93–94

5.196–.197 128–29

5.199 129

5.201–.203 130

And law of God ........................................................... 5.084 98

Resurrection of ............................................................ 3.25 25

5.075 95–96

And spirit ..................................................................... 3.13 16

6.076 164

Temptations of ............................................................. 7.305 259

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

361

FLOCK, CHURCH AS ....................................................... 5.130 110

FLORINUS, ERRORS OF ................................................. 5.040 87

FOOD:

Choice of, in fasting ..................................................... 5.231 136

Spiritual ....................................................................... 5.199 129

5.201 130

Temperate use of.......................................................... 7.245–.246 247

FORBEARANCE ............................................................... 7.245 247

FORCE, USE OF ................................................................ 8.01 281

FOREKNOWLEDGE OF GOD ......................................... 6.012 152

6.015 152

FOREORDINATION ......................................................... 6.016–.020 153

6.159 182

6.191–.193 190–91

FORGERY .......................................................................... 7.255 249–50

FORGIVENESS ................................................................. 7.105 215

7.245 247

7.304 259

Of debts ....................................................................... 4.126 72

Ease of ......................................................................... 5.012 79

Of enemies ................................................................... 9.45 294

And the Holy Spirit ...................................................... 9.21 290

Necessity of ................................................................. 9.13 289

Of sinners ..................................................................... 11.2 311

Of sins .......................................................................... 2.3 7

4.056 47

4.070 51

4.076 53–54

5.095 101–02

6.068–.069 163

6.083 165

7.033 208

7.105 215

7.180 234

7.182 234

7.304 259

8.14 283

FORNICATION ................................................................. 7.249 248

FORNICATORS, SALVATION OF .................................. 4.087 59

FORUM, MATRIMONIAL, CHURCH AS ....................... 5.248 141

FRAGMENTA, IRENAEUS ................................................ 5.230 136

FRAUD ............................................................................... 7.252 248–49

4.110 66

FREEDOM ......................................................................... 10.3 302

10.7 304

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

362

FREEDOM (Continued)

Of humankind .............................................................. 5.043 88

9.17 289

9.23 290

Work with others for .................................................... 11.4 312

FREE WILL ........................................................................ 5.044 89

6.059

–

.063 161

–

6.095 167

And good works ........................................................... 3.13 16

And the regenerate ....................................................... 5.049 90

FRUGALITY ...................................................................... 7.251 248

FULFILLMENT OF RECONCILIATION ......................... 9.53–.56 296–97

FUNERALS ........................................................................ 5.235–.236 137–38

GALATIA, CHURCH IN ................................................... 3.18 19

5.137 113

GAMBLING ....................................................................... 7.252 248–49

GANGRIAN SYNOD ........................................................ 5.232 136

GATHERED CHURCH ..................................................... 9.35–.36 292

GENERAL COUNCILS ..................................................... 3.20 20

GENEROSITY ................................................................... 10.3 301

GENTILES ......................................................................... 5.020 81–82

5.129 110

GENTLENESS ................................................................... 7.245 247

GERMAN CHRISTIANS ................................................... 8.07 282

8.09–.28. 283–84

GERMAN CONFESSIONAL CHURCHES ...................... 8.06 282

GERMAN EVANGELICAL CHURCH ............................. 8.01 281

8.03–.07 281–82

8.09 283

8.28 284

GERMAN NATION, UNITY OF ...................................... 8.03 281

GHOST, HOLY (See Holy Spirit)

GIFTS:

Of Christ to the church ................................................ 3.25 25

Of God ......................................................................... 5.113 106

7.261 251

GIVING .............................................................................. 7.251 248

GLORIA PATRI ................................................................. 11.6 312

GLORY:

Ascribed to God ........................................................... 7.107 215

7.306 260

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

363

GLORY (Continued)

Communion in ............................................................. 6.146 180

7.038 208

7.175 233

7.192–.193 236–37

7.196–.197 237

7.200 238

Of God ......................................................................... 6.005 150

6.014

–

.015 152

6.020 153

6.022 153

–

6.024 154

6.031 155

6.088 166

6.093 167

6.127 174

6.180

–

.182 18

–

7.001 205

7.007 205

7.046

–

.047 209

7.066 211

7.101 214

7.111 225

7.114 225

7.122

–

.123 226

7.128 227

7.166 232

7.222 243

7.243 247

7.269 252

7.294 257

7.300 258

Hope of ........................................................................ 6.097 168

Kingdom of .................................................................. 7.102 215

State of, and free will ................................................... 6.063 162

GOD:

Abba, Father ................................................................ 11.3 311

Adoration of ................................................................. 9.50 295–96

Alienation from ............................................................ 9.47 294–95

All-sufficiency of ......................................................... 6.012 152

Ascription to ................................................................ 7.107 215

7.306 260

9.15 289

As author of Sacraments .............................................. 5.172 123

Belief concerning ......................................................... 4.026 37–38

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

364

GOD (Continued)

Care of ......................................................................... 4.001 31

And Christ ................................................................... 9.07 287–88

Civil magistrate and ..................................................... 6.127 174

Commandments ignored .............................................. 11.3 311

Covenant of ................................................................. 6.037–.042 156–57

7.012 205

7.020 206

7.130 227

7.140–.146 228–29

Creator ......................................................................... 1.1 3

2.1 7

3.01 11

5.032–.034 85–86

6.022 153–54

6.023 154

7.009–.010 205

7.124–.127 226–27

9.15–.17 289

11.3 311

Debt to ......................................................................... 4.013 34

Decree of ..................................................................... 3.07 13

6.014–.021 152–53

7.007–.008 205

7.122–.124 226

Definition of ................................................................ 6.011 151–52

7.004 205

7.117 225

Disobedience and Rebellion ........................................ 4.010 33

And election ................................................................. 5.052 91

Existence of ................................................................. 7.112 225

Faithfulness of ............................................................. 11.3 311

As father ...................................................................... 4.026–.028 37–39

Like a father ................................................................. 11.3 311

Free grace of ................................................................ 8.26 284

And good works ........................................................... 5.120 108

Grace of ....................................................................... 4.060 48–49

Gratitude to .................................................................. 4.002 31

Hardness of .................................................................. 5.041 87–88

Heavenly majesty of .................................................... 4.121 70

Holy One of Israel ....................................................... 11.1 311

Household of................................................................ 9.47 294–95

Illumination by............................................................. 5.007 78

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

365

GOD (Continued)

Image of ....................................................................... 3.03 11

4.006 32

4.115 68

5.034 86

6.023 154

7.010 205

7.035 208

7.127 22

–

7.185 235

11.3 311

Image of violated ......................................................... 11.3 311

Images and portrayals .................................................. 4.096–.098 62

5.020–.022 81–82

Initiative of .................................................................. 11.1 311

Invocation of ................................................................ 5.024 83

Judgment of ................................................................. 4.038 42

4.084 57

5.013 79

5.041 87–88

9.13 289

9.32 292

Justice of ...................................................................... 4.009–.011 33–34

11.3 311

And justification .......................................................... 5.108 104

Law of .......................................................................... 3.14 17

4.003 32

Love of (See also Love of God) ................................... 6.056 160

6.188 189

11.1 311

11.3 311

Mercy of ...................................................................... 4.011 34

11.3 311

And ministers ............................................................... 5.142 115

Misuse of name of ....................................................... 4.099 63

Monotheism ................................................................. 11.1 311

Like a mother ............................................................... 11.3 312

Mysteries of ................................................................. 5.156 118

Name of, swearing by .................................................. 5.028 84

Nature of ...................................................................... 3.01 11

4.026 37–38

5.015 80

Payment to ................................................................... 4.012–.014 34

Person of ...................................................................... 5.016–.018 80–81

Prayer to ....................................................................... 7. 098 214

7.288–.289 256

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

366

GOD (Continued)

Providence of ............................................................... 3.01 11

4.027 38–39

5.029–.031 84–85

6.024–.030 154–55

7.011–.012 205

7.128–.130 227

9.03 287

Reconciliation and ....................................................... 4.012 34

9.06–.07 287–88

Reign of ....................................................................... 11.2 311

Requirements of ........................................................... 7.039 208

7.085 213

7.201 238

7.263 251

Revelation of................................................................ 6.001 149

Ruler and guide ............................................................ 3.01 11

Salvation and ............................................................... 6.056 160

6.188 189

Service to ..................................................................... 3.01 11

5.114 106

Sin against ................................................................... 7.084 213

7.262 251

As son .......................................................................... 4.029–.052 39–46

Son of........................................................................... 6.043–.050 157–58

Sovereignty of .............................................................. 3.01 11

11.3 311

Temple of ..................................................................... 5.130 110

Three persons of .......................................................... 3.01 11

11.1 311

Triumph of ................................................................... 9.55 297

Trust in ......................................................................... 3.01 11

11.1 311

Unity of ........................................................................ 5.015 80

6.011–.013 151–52

7.005 205

7.118 225

Vows to ........................................................................ 6.125 174

Will of .......................................................................... 5.042 88

Work of reconciliation of ............................................. 9.08–.30 288–91

Worship and serve alone .............................................. 11.2 311

Worship of ................................................................... 3.01 11

4.096 62

5.023 82–83

5.135 112

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

367

GOD (Continued)

Wrath of ....................................................................... 4.010 33

4.014 34

GODHEAD ......................................................................... 4.025 37

5.016–.018 80–81

6.013 152

6.044 157

6.051 158

6.183 187

7.006 205

7.119–.121 225–26

11.1 311

11.3 311

GODS:

And the arts .................................................................. 5.046 89

Many ............................................................................ 5.015 80

GOLDEN AGE ................................................................... 5.075 95–96

GOOD:

And evil ....................................................................... 5.032 85–86

And evil days ............................................................... 9.23 290

Highest ......................................................................... 9.13 289

Man and ....................................................................... 5.045 89

Name, of neighbor ....................................................... 4.112 67

Things of life ............................................................... 7.104 215

7.303 258–59

GOODNESS OF GOD ....................................................... 6.011 151–52

7.004 205

7.117 225

GOOD WORKS ................................................................. 5.110 105

6.052 159

6.068–.069 163

6.087–.093 166–67

6.184 187

7.033 208

7.082 212

7.180 234

7.183 235

7.188 235–36

7.302 258

Approval of .................................................................. 5.120 108

Cause of ....................................................................... 3.13 16

Definition of ................................................................ 4.091 59–60

And eternal life ............................................................ 5.117 107

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

368

GOOD WORKS (Continued)

And faith ...................................................................... 5.115 106–7

Necessity of ................................................................. 4.086 58

Purpose of .................................................................... 5.117 107

Reward of .................................................................... 4.063 49

5.122 108

And righteousness ........................................................ 4.062 49

Salvation and ............................................................... 5.119 107–8

Value of ....................................................................... 5.118 107

GOSPEL:

Christ in ....................................................................... 7.081 212

7.086 213

7.182 234

Covenant of grace under .............................................. 6.042 157

Definition of ................................................................ 5.089 99

Disobedience to ........................................................... 7.155 230

As foundation of German Evangelical Church ............ 8.05 282

Great Commission of ................................................... 6.160 182

7.163 232

Grounds for divorce in ................................................. 6.132 176–77

6.133 177

Heart of ........................................................................ 9.06 287

And law ....................................................................... 5.086 98–99

Love of God in ............................................................. 6.056 160

6.188 189

Minister of ................................................................... 6.155 182

7.286 256

Ministry of ................................................................... 7.173 233

Moral law and .............................................................. 6.105 169

And the papists ............................................................ 5.092 100

Preaching of ................................................................. 4.065 50

Proclamation of ............................................................ 9.21 290

And repentance ............................................................ 5.093 100

Reconciling power of the ............................................. 10.5 303

Revelation in ................................................................ 4.019 35–36

Sacraments in ............................................................... 6.152 181

And slander .................................................................. 4.112 67

Worship and ................................................................. 6.117 172

GOVERNMENT, CHURCH .............................................. 5.003 77

5.132 111

6.129 175

6.169–.176 184–86

7.155 230

9.40 293

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

369

GOVERNMENT, CIVIL:

Arming of .................................................................... 4.105 65

Cooperation with ......................................................... 9.25 290–91

And oaths ..................................................................... 4.101 63

And theft ...................................................................... 4.110 66–67

GRACE:

Assurance of ................................................................ 6.097 168

7.190–.191 236

Of Christ ...................................................................... 5.107 104

9.08–.14 288–89

Communion in ............................................................. 7.179 234

And election ................................................................. 5.052 91

Of faith ......................................................................... 6.078 164

7.086 213

7.182 234

Free, of God ................................................................. 6.018 153

6.062 161–62

6.065 162

6.068 163

6.074 164

6.083 165

7.033 208

7.034 208

7.087 213

7.180–.181 234

7.184 235

7.186 235

8.26 284

God’s covenant of ........................................................ 6.039 156

7.020 206

7.140–.146 228–29

7.273 253

7.277 253–54

Growth in ..................................................................... 6.077 164

Means of ...................................................................... 6.078 164

7.088 213

7.264 251–52

And sacraments ............................................................ 6.149–.151 181

6.158 182

7.273 253

7.277 253–54

Sanctification and ........................................................ 6.077 164

7.035 208

7.185 235

And sin......................................................................... 7.261 251

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

370

GRACE (Continued)

State of ......................................................................... 6.094 167

Withheld ...................................................................... 6.029 155

GRACES, SAVING ............................................................ 6. 069 163

6.075 164

6.078 164

7.086–.087 213

7.182–.183 234–35

7.185 235

7.187 235

GRACIOUSNESS OF GOD ............................................... 6.011 151–52

6.055–.056 160

6.187–.188 188–89

7.117 225

GRATITUDE:

Fruits of ....................................................................... 4.064 49–50

To God ......................................................................... 4.086–.115 58–68

4.116 68–69

11.4 312

GREAT COMMISSION ..................................................... 6.058 161

6.190 189

10.4 268

GREEKS ............................................................................. 9.41 293

GREEK FATHERS AND THE SCRIPTURE .................... 5.011 79

GREGORIAN CHANT ...................................................... 5.221 134

GUILT ................................................................................ 6.033 155

6.074 164

6.108 170

7.018 206

7.135 227–28

7.304 259

HANDS, LAYING ON OF ................................................. 5.151 117

HATRED ............................................................................ 10.5 303

Of God ......................................................................... 7.215 241

Of Man......................................................................... 7.246 247

HEALING, LABOR OF ..................................................... 9.31 257

HEARERS OF THE GOSPEL ........................................... 6.057 160

6.189 189

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

371

HEARING:

The Word ..................................................................... 6.057 160

6.189 189

7.090 213

7.171 233

7.218 242

7.270 252

11.4 312

Peoples long silenced ................................................... 11.4 312

HEAVEN ............................................................................ 6.047 158

6.177 186

6.181 186–87

7.103 215

7.163 232

7.200 238

7.302 258

HEAVEN, KINGDOM OF (See Kingdom of Heaven)

HEAVENLY MAJESTY OF GOD .................................... 4.121–.122 70–71

HEBREW PEOPLE, RELIGION OF ................................. 9.41 293

HEIDELBERG CATECHISM ........................................... 9.04 287

Prologue ....................................................................... 28–29

Text .............................................................................. 4.001–.129 31–73

HELL .................................................................................. 4.044 43

6.177 186

6.181 186–87

7.019 206

7.139 228

7.196 237

7.199 237–38

HELLENISM ...................................................................... 9.41 293

HERESY ............................................................................. 3.06 13

3.20 20–21

5.008 78

5.019 81

5.030 85

5.068 94

6.111 171

7.215 241

HERETICS ......................................................................... 5.255 142

6.123 173

HERMITS ........................................................................... 5.149 117

HISTORIAE ECCLESIASTICAE, SOCRATES ............... 5.219 133–34

5.230 136

5.241 139

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

372

HISTORY:

Of the gospel ................................................................ 5.089 99

Meaning and direction of ............................................. 9.19 290

HOLINESS, OF GOD ........................................................ 6.011–.012 151–52

7.004 205

7.117 225

HOLY COMMUNION (See Lord’s Supper)

HOLY GHOST (See also Holy Spirit) ................................ 3.03 11

3.12 15

3.21 21–22

6.155 182

HOLY ONE OF ISRAEL ................................................... 11.1 311

HOLY SCRIPTURES (See Scriptures)

HOLY SPIRIT .................................................................... 11.4 312

Abiding in .................................................................... 6.095 167

7.189 236

As agent ....................................................................... 6.064–.066 162

6.071 163

6.074–.075 164

6.098 168

7.031 207

7.177 234

7.184–.185 235

7.190 236

7.275 253

Baptism and ................................................................. 11.4 312

Calls men and women .................................................. 11.4 312

Christ and ..................................................................... 6.045 157

6.047 158

7.169 233

And the church ............................................................. 11.4 312

Creation of ................................................................... 1.3 3

5.016 80

Definition of ................................................................ 4.053 46

6.051–.054 158–60

6.183–.186 187–88

Dependence on ............................................................ 9.49 295

Efficacy of ................................................................... 6.041 156

6.142 179

6.159 182

7.265 252

7.271 253

Empowered by ............................................................. 11.4 312

Eternal life of ............................................................... 4.001 31

6.013 152

7.120 226

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

373

HOLY SPIRIT (Continued)

And faith ...................................................................... 4.065 50

6.039 156

6.050 158

6.078 164

7.030–.031 207

7.169 233

7.182 234

And forgiveness ........................................................... 9.21 290

Freedom of ................................................................... 11.4 312

Giver and renewer of life ............................................. 11.4 312

And Godhead ............................................................... 1.3 3

2.3 7

And good works ........................................................... 6.062 161–62

6.089 166

Illumination of ............................................................. 6.006 150–51

7.265 252

Justification by ............................................................. 5.091 100

7.182 234

11.4 312

And the Lord’s Supper ................................................. 5.196 128–29

11.4 312

New life in ................................................................... 11.4 312

And obedience ............................................................. 6.050 158

6.107 170

7.186 235

And prayer ................................................................... 6.114 172

7.288 256

And prophesy ............................................................... 1.3 3

Sacraments and ............................................................ 11.4 312

Sin against ................................................................... 5.102 103

6.100 168–69

7.215 241

7.261 251

As supreme judge ........................................................ 6.010 151

Temple of ..................................................................... 4.109 66

Testimony of ................................................................ 6.005 150

6.098 168

7.114 225

7.190–.191 236

And trinity ................................................................... 6.013 152

7.006 205

7.119 225–26

Trust in ......................................................................... 11.4 312

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

374

HOLY SPIRIT (Continued)

Work of ........................................................................ 6.064 162

7.186 235

11.4 312

Worshipped .................................................................. 6.113 172

HOLY TRINITY (See also Trinity):

Baptism and ................................................................. 6.155 182

Creation by .................................................................. 6.022–.023 153–54

Named .......................................................................... 6.013 152

Persons of .................................................................... 6.013 152

6.044 157

6.051 158

6.071 163

6.113 172

6.183 187

7.006 205

7.119–.121 225–26

10.1 301

Worship of ................................................................... 6.113 172

HOPE:

And election ................................................................. 5.055 91

Of glory ....................................................................... 6.097 168

6.116 172

Present ......................................................................... 9.21 290

Shared .......................................................................... 10.3 302

HOPES, FALSE .................................................................. 6.097 168

HOURS, CANONICAL ..................................................... 5.222 134

HOUSE OF GOD ............................................................... 6.141 179

HOUSEHOLD:

Of faith ......................................................................... 3.23 24

Of God ......................................................................... 9.47 294–95

HOUSING .......................................................................... 9.44 294

HUMAN NATURE, CORRUPTION OF ........................... 4.007 33

HUMANITY, DOCTRINE OF ........................................... 11.3 311

HUMANITY, NEW ............................................................ 9.19 290

10.3 302

HUMILIATION OF CHRIST ............................................ 6.044 157

6.046 157–58

7.027 207

7.147 229

7.156–.160 230–31

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

375

HUMILITY, IN PRAYER .................................................. 6.114 172

7.214 240

7.295 257

7.302 258

HUSBAND, OF THE CHURCH ........................................ 6.140 179

7.176 233

HYMNS, AS CONFESSIONS ........................................... 9.02 287

HYPERETAS: GREEK, ROWERS, MINISTERS AS ....... 5.155 118

HYPOCRISY ...................................................................... 7.223 243

HYPOCRITES, AND THE LORD’S SUPPER .................. 4.081 56–57

HYPOSTASES, DISTINCT ............................................... 5.017 81

HYPOTASIS: GREEK, SUBSTANCE, SUBSISTENCE,

FAITH AS ....................................................................... 5.113

106

IDLENESS ......................................................................... 7.061 211

IDOLATERS, SALVATION OF........................................ 4.087 59

IDOLATRY ........................................................................ 7.045–.051 209

7.213 240

7.215 241

7.217–.219 241–42

7.300 258

Definition and discussion of ........................................ 4.094–.095 61–62

Of sacrifice in the mass ................................................ 4.080 55–56

Unmasking of .............................................................. 11.4 312

IDOLS, OF GOD ................................................................ 5.020–.022 81–82

IGNORANCE ..................................................................... 7.300 258

IGNORANT AND SCANDALOUS, THE ......................... 6.168 184

IMAGE OF GOD................................................................ 3.03 11

4.006 32

4.115 68

5.034 86

6.023 154

7.010 205

7.035 208

7.127 226–27

7.185 235

11.3 311

Makes everyone equally in .......................................... 11.3 311

IMAGES:

Biblical ........................................................................ 9.54 296–97

Of God ......................................................................... 4.097–.098 62–63

5.020–.022 81–82

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

376

IMAGES (Continued)

Worship of ................................................................... 7.049 209

7.051 209

7.217 241–42

7.219 242

IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL ...................................... 3.17 19

5.034–.035 86

IMMUTABILITY OF GOD ............................................... 6.011 151–52

7.004 205

7.117 225

IMPARTATION OF PROPERTIES ................................... 5.072 95

IMPATIENCE, AT GOD ................................................... 7.215 241

IMPENITENT, THE ........................................................... 6.057 160

6.189 189

And the Lord’s Supper ................................................. 4.081 56–57

Salvation of .................................................................. 4.087 59

IMPERFECTIONS OF BELIEVERS ................................. 6.076 164

IMPUTATION:

Of Adam’s guilt ........................................................... 6.033 155

7.018 206

7.135–.136 227–28

Of righteousness .......................................................... 5.108 104

6.068 163

7.033 208

7.082 212

7.181 234

7.187 235

INABILITY ........................................................................ 7.135 227–28

7.205 238–39

7.259 250

7.302 258

7.305 259

INCARNATE WORD OF GOD......................................... 9.27 291

INCARNATION ................................................................. 5.078 97

6.044 157

7.021–.022 206

7.147 229

7.149 230

7.157 231

INCEST .............................................................................. 7.249 248

INCOMPREHENSIBILITY OF GOD ............................... 6.011 151–52

7.117 225

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

377

INDIFFERENT, DEFINITION OF THINGS ..................... 5.242 139

INDIVIDUAL LIFE ........................................................... 9.53 296

INDULGENCES, PAPAL .................................................. 5.104 103

INFANTS:

Baptism of.................................................................... 4.074 52–53

6.157 182

Of believers ................................................................. 6.157 182

Dying in infancy .......................................................... 6.066 162

6.193 191

Elect ............................................................................. 6.142 179

6.193 191

INFECTION, TREATMENT OF ....................................... 9.47 294–95

INFERIORS ........................................................................ 7.237–.240 246

INFIDELITY ...................................................................... 7.215 241

INFIDELITY OF MAGISTRATE ...................................... 6.130 175

INFIDELS, OATHS TO ..................................................... 6.123 173

INHERITANCE, EVERLASTING .................................... 6.040 156

6.047 158

INJUSTICE ......................................................................... 7.075 212

7.240 246

7.252 248–49

7.255 249–50

9.32 292

10.7 304

10.8 304

INNOCENCY ..................................................................... 6.060 161

INNOCENT ........................................................................ 7.245 247

INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE ....................................... 6.002 149–50

INSTITUTION:

Of baptism ................................................................... 4.071 51–52

5.185 126

Change in ..................................................................... 9.34 292

Of Lord’s Supper ......................................................... 5.193 128

Of Sacraments .............................................................. 5.178 124–25

INSTRUCTION (See also Education; Teaching):

Duty of ......................................................................... 7.239 246

Gathered church and .................................................... 9.36 292

And images .................................................................. 5.020–.022 81–82

Of youth ....................................................................... 5.233 137

INSTRUMENTS OF MISSION ......................................... 9.40 293

INTELLECT, POWERS OF ............................................... 5.046 89

INTEMPERANCE .............................................................. 7. 246 247

7.249 248

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

378

INTERCESSION OF CHRIST ........................................... 6.046 157–58

6.050 158

6.095 167

7.025 207

7.148–.149 229–30

7.154 230

7.164–.165 232

7.189 236

INTERCESSION AND PETITIONS.................................. 9.50 295–96

INTEREST, EXCESSIVE .................................................. 4.110 66–67

INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURES ............................ 3.18 19

5.010–.014 79–80

INVISIBLE CHURCH ....................................................... 5.138 113

7.179 234

7.192–.193 236–37

7.196 237

7.200 238

INVOCATION:

Of God alone ............................................................... 5.024 83

Of saints ....................................................................... 5.025 83

IRENAEUS, CITED ........................................................... 5.040 87

5.230 136

IRREVERENCE ................................................................. 7.055 210

7.223 243

ISAAC ................................................................................ 3.18 19

ISAIAH ............................................................................... 3.14 17

ISHMAEL ........................................................................... 3.18 19

ISRAEL:

And Christ ................................................................... 9.19 290

Continuity with ............................................................ 9.31 257

And the love of God .................................................... 9.18 289–90

Revelation to ................................................................ 9.41 293

Worship in ................................................................... 5.023 82–83

ISRAELITES ...................................................................... 5.129 110

JACOB ................................................................................

3.18 19

JACOBITES, ERRORS OF ................................................ 5.071 94

JAMES, ST., CITED .......................................................... 5.031 85

JAMES AND PAUL ........................................................... 5.111 105

JEREMIAH, CITED ........................................................... 5.013 79

5.092 100

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

379

JEROME, ST., CITED ....................................................... 5.075 95–96

5.162 120

5.242 139

JERUSALEM ..................................................................... 3.05 12

3.10 14

3.16 18

3.18 19

JERUSALEM, JOHN OF, ERRORS OF ............................ 5.075 95–96

JESTS ................................................................................. 7.223 243

JESUS CHRIST (See Christ)

JESUS OF NAZARETH ..................................................... 9.08 288

JEW, JESUS AS A PALESTINIAN ................................... 9.08 288

JEWISH:

Heresies ....................................................................... 5.075 95–96

Sabbath ........................................................................ 5.225 135

JEWS .................................................................................. 9.41 293

And the church ............................................................. 5.129 110

7.301 258

Fasting of ..................................................................... 5.227 135

Heresies of ................................................................... 5.019 81

Traditions of ................................................................ 5.014 80

JOHN THE BAPTIST ........................................................ 5.077 96

5.089 99

9.51 296

JOHN OF JERUSALEM, ERRORS OF ............................. 5.075 95–96

JORDAN RIVER ................................................................ 5.185 126

JOSEPH’S BROTHERS ..................................................... 5.041 87–88

5.044 89

JOVIANS, ERRORS OF .................................................... 5.040 87

JOY:

In God .......................................................................... 7.214 240

Of heaven ..................................................................... 7.038 208

7.200 238

In the Holy Spirit ......................................................... 7.036 208

7.193 236–37

Prayer for ..................................................................... 7.304 259

JUDAISM ........................................................................... 5.240 138–39

9.41 293

JUDGE:

Of doctrine ................................................................... 3.18 19

Supreme ....................................................................... 6.010 151

JUDGMENT:

By Christ ...................................................................... 9.08 288

9.11 288

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

380

JUDGMENT (Continued)

Of the church ............................................................... 9.47 294–95

By civil authorities and magistrates ............................. 3.24 24

5.254 142

Day of .......................................................................... 5.075 95–96

Ecclesiastical ............................................................... 5.165 121

Final ............................................................................. 7.038 208

7.198–.200 237–38

Of God ......................................................................... 4.038 42

4.084 57

5.013 79

5.041 87–88

9.13 289

9.32 292

Last .............................................................................. 3.11 15

Private .......................................................................... 3.18 19

6.109 171

Rash or premature ........................................................ 5.140 114

Temporal ...................................................................... 6.096 168

Of unbelievers .............................................................. 5.204 130–31

JUDICIAL LAWS OF OLD TESTAMENT ...................... 6.104 169

JURISDICTION:

Civil ............................................................................. 6.127 174

Ecclesiastical ............................................................... 6.129 175

6.176 186

JUSTICE

10.7 304

Civil ............................................................................. 6.128 174

Divine .......................................................................... 5.108 104

Of God ......................................................................... 4.009 33

6.011 151–52

6.047 158

6.061 161

7.004 205

7.033 208

7.148 229

7.180 234

7.187 235

7.246 247

In society ..................................................................... 9.17 289

7.246 247

7.251 248

11.4 312

JUSTIFICATION:

Adoption and ............................................................... 6.074 164

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

381

JUSTIFICATION (Continued)

Benefits of ................................................................... 7.036–.037 208

7.193 236–37

7.196 237

In Christ ....................................................................... 6.068 163

6.083 165

6.092 167

7.033 208

7.180

–

.181 234

Definition and discussion of ........................................ 5.106 104

6.068–.073 163

7.033 208

7.180 234

Elect and ...................................................................... 6.019 153

6.043 157

6.059 161

6.062 161–62

By faith ........................................................................ 5.109 104–5

7.182 234

And grace ..................................................................... 6.068 163

7.033 208

7.180–.181 234

7.187 235

Need of ........................................................................ 8.15 283

And sanctification ........................................................ 6.075 164

7.187 235

KERYGMA OF CHRIST (See also Gospel) ...................... 6.055–.058 160–61

6.187–.190 188–89

KEYS:

Of the Kingdom ........................................................... 4.082–.083 57

5.096–.097 102

5.159 119

6.129 175

6.170 184

KILLING, LAW CONCERNING ...................................... 4.105–.107 65–66

7.246 247

KINDNESS ......................................................................... 7.245 247

KING, CHRIST AS ............................................................ 6.169 184

7.026 207

7.155 230

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

382

KINGDOM:

Of Christ ...................................................................... 6.058 161

6.141 179

6.190 189

7.102 215

7.301 258

Of glory ....................................................................... 7.102 215

Of God ......................................................................... 4.123 71

7.107 215

7.163 232

7.306 260

8.22 284

9.52 296

9.54 296–97

9.55 297

Of grace ....................................................................... 7.102 215

Of heaven ..................................................................... 4.084 57

5.096–.099 102

6.162 182–83

Image of ....................................................................... 9.54 296–97

KIRK (See Church)

KNOWLEDGE:

Of God ......................................................................... 6.001 149

6.112 171

7.112 225

God’s infinite ............................................................... 6.102 169

7.117 225

Improvement of ........................................................... 6.112 171

Necessary items of ....................................................... 4.002 31

Saving .......................................................................... 6.001 149

6.006–.007 150–51

7.046 209

7.103 215

7.214 240

7.300 258

7.302 258

LABOR ............................................................................... 7.245 247

7.248 248

LACTANTIUS, CITED ...................................................... 5.022 82

LAMB, PASCHAL ............................................................. 5.170 122

5.177 124

LANDESKIRCHEN: GERMAN DISTRICT CHURCHES ....... 8.05 282

LANDMARKS ................................................................... 7.252 248–49

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

383

LAND OF CANAAN ......................................................... 5.087 99

LANGUAGE ...................................................................... 10.3 302

Common, in worship.................................................... 5.217–.218 133

Of Scripture ................................................................. 5.010 79

6.008 151

LARGER CATECHISM, THE WESTMINSTER:

Prologue ....................................................................... 146–48

Text .............................................................................. 7.111–.306

225–60

LASCIVIOUSNESS ........................................................... 7.249 248

LAST DAY, THE ............................................................... 5.235 137–38

LAST JUDGMENT ............................................................ 3.11 15

6.180–.182 186–87

LATIN FATHERS, AND SCRIPTURE ............................. 5.011 79

LAW:

Of Christ ...................................................................... 10.3 302

Consummation of ......................................................... 3.15 17–18

Of God (See Law of God)

And gospel ................................................................... 5.086 98–99

Holy ............................................................................. 3.14 17

Human ......................................................................... 10.9 305

Of Moses ..................................................................... 5.128 110

Of nature ...................................................................... 5.081 97

Obedience to ................................................................ 3.15 17–18

Of patriarchs ................................................................ 5.128 110

Perfection of ................................................................ 3.15 17

Table of ........................................................................ 5.226 135

LAW OF GOD, THE .......................................................... 5.080–.085 97–98

Abrogation of ............................................................... 5.085 98

Ceremonial ................................................................... 6.103 169

6.108 170

Christ and ..................................................................... 5.084 98

Completeness of .......................................................... 5.082 97

Definition of ................................................................ 4.092 60–61

And flesh ..................................................................... 5.084 98

Judicial ......................................................................... 6.104 169

Keeping of ................................................................... 4.005 32

And misery .................................................................. 4.003 32

Moral ........................................................................... 6.023 154

6.036 156

6.038 156

6.046 157–58

6.101–.107 169–70

7.027 207

7.039–.041 208

7.127 226–27

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

384

LAW OF GOD, THE (Continued)

Moral (Continued) 7.137 228

7.201–.208 238–39

7.260–.261 250–51

Purpose of .................................................................... 5.083 97–98

Requirements of ........................................................... 4.004 32

4.009 33

Summary of ................................................................. 4.004 32

And tradition ................................................................ 5.014 80

And will of God ........................................................... 5.080 97

LAWFUL OATHS AND VOWS ....................................... 6.120–.126 173–74

LAWFUL POWER ............................................................. 6.111 171

6.130 175

LAWS OF THE CHURCH ................................................. 7.155 230

LAWS OF THE STATE ..................................................... 6.130 175

7.234 245

7.237 246

LAWSUITS ........................................................................ 7.251 248

LAYING ON OF HANDS .................................................. 5.151 117

LEADERSHIP AND OVERSIGHT OF THE CHURCH ...... 9.39 293

LEISURE ............................................................................ 9.44 294

LENDING ........................................................................... 7.251 248

LENT, FASTING IN .......................................................... 5.230 136

LETTER, AND SPIRIT ...................................................... 5.090 99

LIBERTY:

Christian ...................................................................... 5.047 89–90

6.108–.111 170–71

Of man ......................................................................... 3.15 17–18

5.050 90

LIFE:

Benefits in this ............................................................. 7.036 208

7.193 236–37

Eternal .......................................................................... 1.3 3

2.3 7

3.25 25

4.042 43

4.058–.059 48

Gift of .......................................................................... 9.17 289

New, in Christ .............................................................. 9.21–.26 290–91

Preservation of ............................................................. 7.068–.069 211

7.245–.246 247

Promise of long ............................................................ 7.063 211

7.066 211

7.233 245

7.243 247

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

385

LIFE (Continued)

Renewal of ................................................................... 5.101 102–3

Repentance and ............................................................ 7.085 213

7.087 213

7.186 235

7.263 251

Rule of ......................................................................... 6.002 149–50

LIFE EVERLASTING ........................................................ 4.058–.059 48

LIGHT OF NATURE ......................................................... 6.001 149

6.006 150–51

6.067 162

6.111 171

6.112 171

6.118 172

7.112 225

7.170 233

7.261 251

LIGHT OF THE WORLD, CHURCH CALLED TO BE ... 10.5 303

LITERATURE, SCRIPTURE AS ...................................... 9.29 291

LITURGICAL FORMULAS, AS CONFESSIONS ........... 9.02 287

LIVING, PRAYER FOR THE ............................................ 6.115 172

LORD, ONE, CONFESSION OF ....................................... 8.01 281

8.06 282

LORD’S DAY, THE ........................................................... 5.224–.225 135

LORDSHIP OF CHRIST, DENIAL OF ............................. 9.45 294

LORD’S PRAYER ............................................................. 5.233 137

Discussion of ............................................................... 4.120–.129 70–73

7.009–.107 205–15

7.296–.306 257–60

Parts ............................................................................. 7.100–.107 214–15

7.298 257

Proper uses ................................................................... 7.297 257

Rule in prayer .............................................................. 7.099 214

7.296 257

Text .............................................................................. 4.119 69–70

7.109 216

Preface ......................................................................... 7.100 214

7.299 257–58

First petition ................................................................. 7.101 214

7.300 258

Second petition ............................................................ 7.102 215

7.301 258

Third petition ............................................................... 7.103 215

7.302 258

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

386

LORD’S PRAYER (Continued)

Fourth petition ............................................................. 7.104 215

7.303 258–59

Fifth petition ................................................................ 7.105 215

7.304 259

Sixth petition ................................................................ 7.106 215

7.305 259

Conclusion ................................................................... 7.107 215

7.306 260

LORD’S SUPPER, THE (See also Sacraments):

Administered by 7.279 254

Admission to ................................................................ 3.23 24

4.081–.082 56–57

7.282 255

Author of ..................................................................... 5.194 128

And baptism ................................................................. 7.286 256

Communication in ....................................................... 7.097 214

7.280 254

Definition and discussion of ........................................ 6.161–.168 182–84

7.093 214

7.096–.097 214

7.278 254

Duty after receiving ..................................................... 7.285 255–56

Effects of ..................................................................... 3.21 21–22

Elements in .................................................................. 4.075 53

4.079 55

5.208 131–32

7.279 254

9.52 296

And faith ...................................................................... 5.200 129–30

And gathered church .................................................... 9.36 292

And the Holy Spirit ...................................................... 5.196 128–29

Institution of ................................................................ 4.077 54

5.193 128

6.152 181

And the mass ............................................................... 4.080 55–56

Meaning of ................................................................... 4.075 53

9.52 296

As memorial ................................................................ 5.195 128

Nature of sacrifice in ................................................... 4.080 55–56

Observance of .............................................................. 5.208 131–32

Outward sign in ........................................................... 5.196–.197 128–29

Participation in ............................................................. 4.075 53

And paschal lamb ........................................................ 5.177 124

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

387

LORD’S SUPPER, THE (See also Sacraments) (Continued)

Preparation for ............................................................. 5.207 131

7.281 254–55

Presence of Christ in .................................................... 5.205 131

Purpose of .................................................................... 5.206 131

Recipients of ................................................................ 3.23 24

7.284 255

And reconciliation ....................................................... 9.52 296

And salvation ............................................................... 5.202 130

Spiritual eating and ...................................................... 5.198 129

Transubstantiation in ................................................... 5.210 132

Unbelievers and ........................................................... 5.204 130–31

Unity in ........................................................................ 10.3 302

Withholding of cup and ............................................... 5.209 132

LORD’S SUPPER AND THE HOLY SPIRIT ................... 11.4 312

LORD’S TABLE (See Lord’s Supper)

LOVE:

Brotherly ...................................................................... 6.100 168–69

6.146 180

7.281 254–55

7.284 255

Of Christ ...................................................................... 6.097 168

6.100 168

–

7.284 255

10.3 302

Conjugal ...................................................................... 7.248 248

As an expression of unity ............................................ 10.3 301

Faith and ...................................................................... 5.114 106

6.069 163

God’s ........................................................................... 7.036 208

7.140 228

7.177 234

7.189 236

7.193 236–37

7.195 237

11.3 312

Of God (See Love of God)

Necessity of ................................................................. 6.114 172

7.097 214

7.281 254–55

7.295 257

Toward God ................................................................. 6.099 168

6.108 170

6.112 171

7.042 208

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

388

LOVE (See also Sacraments) (Continued)

Toward God (Continued) 7.212 240

7.214 240

7.269 252

7.281 254–55

Toward men ................................................................. 7.042 208

7.232 245

7.245 247

7.269 252

7.281 254–55

And the word ............................................................... 7.090 213

7.269–.270 252

LOVE OF GOD .................................................................. 9.08 288

9.14–.19 289–90

11.3 312

And Israel .................................................................... 9.18 289–90

And missions ............................................................... 6.055–.058 160–61

6.187–.190 188–89

As a mystery ................................................................ 9.15 289

Power of ....................................................................... 9.15 289

Revelation of................................................................ 9.15 289

LUSTS ................................................................................ 7.249 248

LUTHERAN CHURCH ..................................................... 8.01 281

8.06 282

8.08 282

LYDIA ................................................................................ 5.006 78

LYING ................................................................................ 7.076 212

7.078 212

7.253 249

7.255 249–50

MACEDONIA .................................................................... 5.143 115

MACEDONIUS, ERRORS OF .......................................... 5.019 81

MAGISTRATE, CIVIL (See also civil magistrate) ............ 3.24 24

6.111 171

6.127–.130 174–75

6.176 186

7.239 246

7.293 257

MAJESTY OF GOD ........................................................... 7.295 257

MALEFACTORS ............................................................... 5.255 142

MALICE ............................................................................. 7.261 251

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

389

MAN:

And Adam.................................................................... 3.02 11

Annihilation of ............................................................. 9.45 294

Belief of ....................................................................... 7.005–.012 205

7.116–.130 225–27

Benefits to .................................................................... 4.043 43

4.045 43

4.049–.051 44–45

Call to reconciliation of ............................................... 9.07 287–88

Chief end of ................................................................. 7.001 205

7.111 225

Common life of ............................................................ 9.32 292

And conflict ................................................................. 9.23 290

Conversion of .............................................................. 5.093–.105 100–03

6.062 161–62

Corruption .................................................................... 4.007 33

Creation of ................................................................... 3.02 11

4.006 32

6.023 154

7.010 205

7.127 226–27

Crisis in the life of ....................................................... 9.21 290

Death of ....................................................................... 4.042 43

5.038 87

Deliverance of .............................................................. 4.012–.025 34–37

Disobedience of ........................................................... 4.009–.010 33

Duty of ......................................................................... 7.039 208

7.201 238

Effectual calling of ...................................................... 6.064–.067 162

Fall of........................................................................... 3.02 11

5.036 86–87

7.013–.019 206

7.131–.137 227–28

Freedom of ................................................................... 5.043 88

9.17 289

9.23 290

Free will of .................................................................. 5.044 89

5.050 90

6.059 161

God with ...................................................................... 9.07 287–88

Goodness of ................................................................. 5.045 89

Ground of ..................................................................... 9.22 290

And image of God ....................................................... 3.03 11

5.034 86

Imperfection of ............................................................ 3.15 17–18

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

390

MAN (Continued)

Inheritance of ............................................................... 3.02 11

Judgment of ................................................................. 9.08 288

9.11 288

Liberty of ..................................................................... 3.15 17–18

5.050 90

Life of .......................................................................... 9.53 296

Merits of ...................................................................... 5.123 108–09

Misery of ..................................................................... 4.003–.011 32–34

Natural ......................................................................... 6.061 161

Natural environment of ................................................ 9.53 296

Nature of ...................................................................... 3.02 11

4.005 32

5.034 86

5.107 104

9.17 289

Original state of ........................................................... 4.006 32

4.008 33

5.034 86

5.043 88

Perfection of ................................................................ 6.062–.063 161–62

Physical needs of ......................................................... 4.125 71–72

Potential of ................................................................... 4.009 33

Providence and ............................................................ 7.012 205

7.130 227

Purpose for ................................................................... 9.53 296

Rebirth of ..................................................................... 4.008 33

Redemption of ............................................................. 6.048 158

Renewal of ................................................................... 5.101 102–3

9.32 292

Repentance of .............................................................. 4.088 59

5.093–.105 100–03

Righteousness of .......................................................... 4.060–.062 48–49

And Satan .................................................................... 3.03 11

Sin of ........................................................................... 5.037 87

6.061 161

9.12–.14 288–89

Soul of ......................................................................... 4.057 47

5.034 86

State of ......................................................................... 6.060 161

Talents of ..................................................................... 5.046 89

Traditions of ................................................................ 5.014 80

Universal family of ...................................................... 9.44 294

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

391

MAN (Continued)

And woman .................................................................. 3.02 11

5.034 86

5.246 14

–

9.17 289

9.47 29

–

Works of ...................................................................... 5.116 107

MANICHAEANS, ERRORS OF ....................................... 5.008 78

5.032 85

–

5.048 90

5.051 90

–

MANKIND, FALL OF ....................................................... 7.016 206

7.132 227

MAN-STEALING .............................................................. 7.252 248–49

MARCION, ERRORS OF .................................................. 3.06 13

5.064 93–94

MARCIONITES, ERRORS OF .......................................... 5.008 78

5.032 85–86

MARRIAGE ....................................................................... 5.246–.248 140–41

6.131–.139 176–79

7.130 227

9.44 294

9.47 294–95

And chastity ................................................................. 4.108–.109 66

Contracting of .............................................................. 5.247 141

As an ordinance ........................................................... 5.171 122–23

Second ......................................................................... 5.246 140–41

MARY, VIRGIN ................................................................ 5.062 93

5.064 93–94

MASS, ROMAN:

Abolition of.................................................................. 5.210 132

And Lord’s Supper ...................................................... 4.080 55–56

6.162 182–83

Purpose of .................................................................... 3.22 23

MASS COMMUNICATION .............................................. 9.47 294–95

MATRIMONIAL FORUM, CHURCH AS ........................ 5.248 141

MEANS OF GRACE: .........................................................

Administration of ......................................................... 7.143–.145 229

Enumeration o

............................................................ 7.088 213

7.145 229

7.264 251

–

Sacraments as .............................................................. 7.091 213

7.271 253

Sins against .................................................................. 7.261 251

Word as ........................................................................ 7.089 213

7.265 252

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

392

MEASUREMENTS, INACCURATE ................................ 4.110 66–67

MEAT, ABSTENTION FROM .......................................... 5.231 136

MEDIATOR, CHRIST AS ................................................. 4.015–.018 35

5.024 83

6.045 157

7.021–.026 206–07

7.146–.155 229–30

7.167 232

MEDITATION UPON GOD .............................................. 7.214 240

MEEKNESS ....................................................................... 7.245 247

MEETING PLACES FOR WORSHIP ............................... 5.214–.216 132–33

MEETINGS, FOR WORSHIP ............................................ 5.211–.217 132–33

MEMBERS, CHURCH (See also Church Member) ........... 5.139 113–14

9.25 290–91

9.38 292–93

MEMBERSHIP, CHURCH ................................................ 4.054 46

10.3 302

10.4 303

MEMORIAL, LORD’S SUPPER AS ................................. 5.195 128

MEN AND MORAL LAW ................................................ 7.205 238–39

MEN, PRAYER, FOR ALL ............................................... 6.115 172

7.293 257

MERCY:

Of God ......................................................................... 4.011 34

6.011 151–52

6.074 164

6.075 164

6.086 165–66

6.125 174

7.087 213

7.117 225

7.140 228

7.180 234

7.261 251

7.288 256

Works of ...................................................................... 6.119 173

7.060 210

7.227 244

MERIT ................................................................................ 6.091 166

7.303 258–59

Effect of ....................................................................... 4.063 49

Human ......................................................................... 5.123 108–09

And justification .......................................................... 5.107 104

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

393

MESSALIANS, ERRORS OF ............................................ 5.181 125

METROPOLITANS ........................................................... 5.148 116–17

MILITANT CHURCH........................................................ 5.127–.128 109–10

MINISTERS:

And absolution ............................................................. 5.100 102

And administration of Sacraments ............................... 3.22 23

5.166 121

5.174 123

7.279 254

And baptism ................................................................. 5.191 127

Calling and anointing of .............................................. 5.150 117

6.054 159–60

6.186 188

7.268 252

Definition of ................................................................ 3.22 23

Discipline among ......................................................... 5.165 121

Duties of ...................................................................... 5.163–.165 120–21

6.054 159–60

6.186 188

Election of ................................................................... 5.150 117

Equality of ................................................................... 5.160 120

Family of...................................................................... 5.168 122

Freedom of ................................................................... 6.129 175

As hyperetas: Greek, Rowers....................................... 5.155 118

And keys of the Kingdom ............................................ 5.096 102

Maintenance of ............................................................ 7.218 242

Nature of ...................................................................... 5.145–.149 115–17

Of New Testament ....................................................... 5.147 116

Office of ....................................................................... 5.159 119

Ordering of .................................................................. 5.161–.162 120

Ordination of ................................................................ 5.151 117

Origin of ...................................................................... 5.142 115

Power of ....................................................................... 5.157 119

Prayer for ..................................................................... 7.293 257

And preaching .............................................................. 5.004 77

6.081 165

7.268–.269 252

Purpose of .................................................................... 5.142 115

Qualifications of .......................................................... 5.150–.152 117

And salvation ............................................................... 5.142 115

Simplicity of ................................................................ 5.152 117

As stewards of the mysteries of God ...........................

5.156 118

Stipend for ...................................................................

5.168 122

And visible church ....................................................... 6.142 179

MINISTRIES OF MEN ...................................................... 9.24 290

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

394

MINISTRY ......................................................................... 6.067 162

6.142 179

Gift of, to church members .......................................... 9.38 292–93

Of the gospel ................................................................ 4.103 64

Maintenance of ............................................................ 7.218 242

Nature of ...................................................................... 5.155 118

Necessity of ................................................................. 5.143–.144 115

Offices of ..................................................................... 8.20 284

Ordination to ................................................................ 9.39 293

Of reconciliation .......................................................... 5.098 102

9.31–.51 257–61

Of the word .................................................................. 7.268 252

8.26 284

MISERY OF MAN ............................................................. 4.003–.011 32–34

6.036 156

7.019 206

7.137 228

MISSION:

Call of church to .......................................................... 9.31 257

Of Christ ...................................................................... 9.06–.07 287–88

Of the church ............................................................... 9.31–.46 257–60

Dispersed church and ................................................... 9.37 292

Duty of ......................................................................... 9.42 293

Instruments of .............................................................. 9.40 293

Pattern of ..................................................................... 9.32 292

Unity in ........................................................................ 9.05 287

MISSIONS .......................................................................... 6.055–.058 160–61

6.187–.190 188–89

MODESTY IN APPAREL ................................................. 7.248 248

MOHAMMEDANS, ERRORS OF .................................... 5.019 81

MONARCHIANS, ERRORS OF ....................................... 5.019 81

MONASTIC VOWS ........................................................... 6.126 174

MONEY, COUNTERFEIT ................................................. 4.110 66–67

MONKS, STATUS OF ....................................................... 5.149 117

MONOPHYSITES, ERRORS OF ...................................... 5.068 94

MONOTHEISM ................................................................. 11.1 311

MONOTHELITES, ERRORS OF ...................................... 5.068 94

MOOD OF PRAYER ......................................................... 7.295 257

MORAL LAW .................................................................... 6.102 169

7.040–

.041

208

7.202–.208 238–39

MOSE

S ...............................................................................

3.05 12

5.081 97

5.128 110

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

395

MURDER ........................................................................... 4.105–.106 65

7.067 211

7.244 247

MURDERERS .................................................................... 5.255 142

MUSIC ................................................................................ 5.221 134

9.50 295–96

MYSTERY:

Of God ......................................................................... 5.156 118

Reconciliation as .......................................................... 9.09 288

Of salvation ................................................................. 6.050 158

NAMES OF CHRIST ......................................................... 4.029 39

4.031 40

4.033 40–41

4.034 41

NATIONAL RESOURCES ................................................ 9.46 294

NATIONAL SECURITY, RISK TO .................................. 9.45 294

NATIONAL SOVEREIGNTY ........................................... 9.45 294

NATIVITY OF CHRIST, CELEBRATION OF ................. 5.226 135

NATURAL DIVERSITY ................................................... 10.4 302

NATURE:

Exploitation of ............................................................. 11.3 311

Law of .......................................................................... 5.081 97

6.118 172

Light of ........................................................................ 6.112 171

Of the ministry ............................................................. 5.145–.149 115–17

5.155 118

Resources of ................................................................ 9.17 289

NATURES, TWO, OF CHRIST ......................................... 4.048 44

6.044 157

7.021 206

NAZARETH, JESUS OF .................................................... 9.08 288

NAZARITES, ERRORS OF ............................................... 5.091 100

NECESSITY, WORKS OF ................................................ 6.119 173

7.227 244

NEEDY, SERVICE TO ...................................................... 4.103 64

4.111 67

NEIGHBOR:

Alienation from ............................................................ 9.47 294–95

Conduct toward ............................................................ 7.074–.081 212

7.251–.258 248–50

Duties to ....................................................................... 3.23 24

Exploitation of ............................................................. 11.3 311

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

396

NEIGHBOR (Continued)

Good name of .............................................................. 4.112 67

Love of ......................................................................... 4.107 65–66

Reconciliation with ...................................................... 5.095 101–02

Service to ..................................................................... 5.114 106

Treatment of ................................................................ 4.105–.107 65–66

4.111–.112 67

Winning of ................................................................... 4.086 58

NESTORIANS, ERRORS OF ............................................ 5.068 94

NESTORIUS ...................................................................... 3.06 13

NEW AGE, COMING OF .................................................. 9.18 289–90

NEW HUMANITY, THE ................................................... 9.19 290

NEW LIFE IN CHRIST ...................................................... 9.21–.26 290–91

NEW POSSIBILITIES OF LIFE ........................................ 10.5 303

NEW TESTAMENT:

Authority of ................................................................. 9.27–.28 291

Books of ....................................................................... 6.002 149–50

Ceremonial law in ........................................................ 6.103 169

Covenant under ............................................................ 6.042 157

7.145 229

Description of .............................................................. 9.28 291

Language of ................................................................. 6.008 151

Ministers in .................................................................. 5.147 116

5.155 118

Oath under ................................................................... 6.121 173

Prophesy concerning .................................................... 5.092 100

Rule of faith and practice ............................................. 6.002 149–50

7.002 205

7.113 225

Sabbath and ................................................................. 6.118 172

7.226 244

Sacraments of .............................................................. 4.068 51

5.171 122–23

6.152 181

6.154–.160 181–82

7.093 214

7.274–.275 253

7.278 254

War and ....................................................................... 6.128 174

NICENE CREED ................................................................ 5.078 97

9.04 287

Prologue ....................................................................... 2

Text .............................................................................. 1.1–.3 3

NOAH ................................................................................. 3.04 12

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

397

NOAH’S ARK .................................................................... 5.136 113

NOTES OF THE TRUE CHURCH .................................... 5.134–.135 112

NOVATIANS, ERRORS OF .............................................. 5.019 81

NUCLEAR WEAPONS ..................................................... 9.45 294

NUMBER OF THE ELECT ............................................... 5.056 91

NURTURE, BY CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY .................. 9.24 290

OATHS (See also Swearing):

Devout swearing to ...................................................... 4.101 63

7.218 242

7.223 243

Lawful .......................................................................... 4.102 64

6.115 172

6.120–.123 173

Magistrates and ............................................................ 5.257 142

Unlawful ...................................................................... 6.122 173

7.223 243

OBEDIENCE ...................................................................... 10.3 302

10.5 303

10.9 305

Of Christ ...................................................................... 6.046–.047 157–58

6.068 163

6.070 163

6.106 169–70

9.08 288

To Christ ...................................................................... 6.157 182

9.03 287

And covenant of works ................................................ 6.038 156

6.101 169

7.012 205

7.130 227

Duty of ......................................................................... 6.130 175

Justification and ........................................................... 6.068 163

To the law .................................................................... 3.15 17–18

Of moral law ................................................................ 6.105 169

New ............................................................................. 7.087 213

7.097 214

7.186 235

7.281 254–55

Perfect, to God’s commandments ................................ 4.114 68

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

398

OBEDIENCE (Continued)

Rule of ......................................................................... 6.002 149–50

6.004 150

7.040 208

7.202 238

To superiors ................................................................. 7.237 246

To will of God ............................................................. 7.039 208

7.103 215

7.201 238

7.214 240

7.302 258

OBJECTS OF PRAYER ..................................................... 7.294 257

OBLIGATIONS OF BELIEVERS ..................................... 6.058 161

6.190 189

OBSERVANCE, OF LORD’S SUPPER ............................ 5.208 131–32

OBSTINACY ..................................................................... 7.261 251

OFFENSES, AGGRAVATED ........................................... 7.261 251

OFFERINGS FOR THE POOR .......................................... 4.103 43

OFFICE:

Of the keys ................................................................... 4.082–.085 57–58

Of the minister ............................................................. 5.159 119

OFFICERS, CHURCH 9.40 293

Appointment ................................................................ 6.142 179

And assemblies ............................................................ 6.173 185

Government of church by ............................................ 6.169–.170 184

Of particular churches .................................................. 7.155 230

Powers of ..................................................................... 6.170 184

Of presbytery and other judicatories ............................ 6.054 159–60

6.186 188

And sin......................................................................... 7.261 251

OFFICES, PURPOSE OF ................................................... 8.20 284

OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS:

Relationship of ............................................................. 9.27–.28 291

Sacraments of .............................................................. 5.176 123–24

OLD TESTAMENT:

Authority of ................................................................. 9.27–.28 291

Books of ....................................................................... 6.002 149–50

Covenant under ............................................................ 6.041 156

Description of .............................................................. 9.28 291

Justification under ........................................................ 6.073 163

7.144 229

Language of ................................................................. 6.008 151

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

399

OLD TESTAMENT (Continued)

Rule of faith and life .................................................... 6.002 149–50

7.002 205

7.113 225

Sacraments of .............................................................. 5.170 122

5.177 124

6.153 181

Spirits of the dead in .................................................... 5.239 138

OMNIPOTENCE OF GOD ................................................ 6.011 151–52

7.004 205

7.117 225

OMNIPRESENCE OF GOD .............................................. 6.011 151–52

7.004 205

7.117 225

OMNISCIENCE OF GOD ................................................. 6.001–.002 149–50

7.004 205

7.117 225

OPPRESSION .................................................................... 7.246 247

7.252 248–49

10.7 304

OPPRESSORS .................................................................... 5.155 118

ORACLES .......................................................................... 6.142 179

ORDER OF THE TRINITY ............................................... 5.107 104

ORDERS:

Of the ministry ............................................................. 5.162 120

Papal ............................................................................ 5.148 116–17

ORDINANCES:

Of Christ ...................................................................... 7.088 213

7.263–.264 251

Gospel .......................................................................... 6.042 157

6.103 169

7.145 229

New Testament ............................................................ 6.042 157

6.113–.119 172–73

7.088 213

Old Testament .............................................................. 6.041 156

6.103 169

7.144 229

Profitable ..................................................................... 5.171 122–23

Sacraments as .............................................................. 7.092 213

7.272 253

ORDINATION:

Of ministers ................................................................. 5.151 117

Nature of ...................................................................... 9.39 293

As an ordinance ........................................................... 5.171 122–23

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

400

ORIGINAL SIN .................................................................. 3.03 11

5.039 87

ORIGINAL STATE OF MAN (See also

Man: Original State of) ................................................... 4.006

4.008 33

7.012 205

7.130 227

ORNAMENTATION OF SANCTUARIES ....................... 5.216 133

ORPHANS .......................................................................... 5.235 137–38

5.254 142

10.7 304

ORTHODOX INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE ....... 5.010 79

OUTCASTS, EATING WITH ............................................ 11.2 311

OVERPOPULATION ......................................................... 9.47 294–95

PAINTERS, AND IMAGES............................................... 5.020–.022 81–82

PALESTINIAN JEW, JESUS AS ...................................... 9.08 288

PAPAL INDULGENCES ................................................... 5.104 103

PAPAL MASS, AND LORD’S SUPPER........................... 4.080 55–56

PAPAL ORDERS ............................................................... 5.148 116–17

PAPISTS ............................................................................. 5.222 134

And the gospel ............................................................. 5.092 100

And Sacraments ........................................................... 5.171 122–23

PARADISE ......................................................................... 4.007 33

4.019 35–36

5.034 86

PARDON OF SINS ............................................................ 6.068–.069 163

6.083 165

7.033 208

7.105 215

7.180 234

7.182 234

7.304 259

PARENTS:

Authority of ................................................................. 4.104 64–65

And baptism ................................................................. 6.157 182

And children ................................................................ 9.47 294–95

First .............................................................................. 5.037 87

Honor to ....................................................................... 4.104 64–65

PARITY OF THE MINISTRY ........................................... 5.160 120

PARTICULAR CHURCH:

And Catholic church .................................................... 6.143 180

Degeneration of ........................................................... 6.144 180

Nature of ...................................................................... 5.128 110

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

401

PASCHAL LAMB .............................................................. 5.170 122

5.177 124

PASSION OF CHRIST, CELEBRATION OF ................... 5.226 135

PASSIONS, EXCESSIVE .................................................. 7.246 247

PASTOR:

Appointment of ............................................................ 5.146 116

Christ as ....................................................................... 5.131 110–11

Definition of ................................................................ 5.147 116

And visitation of the sick ............................................. 5.234 137

PATRIARCHS ................................................................... 5.148 116–17

PATRIPASSIANS, ERRORS OF ....................................... 5.019 81

PAUL .................................................................................. 3.18 19

3.22 23

4.077 54

4.079 55

5.006 78

5.014 80

5.024 83

5.029 84

5.031 85

5.111 105

5.133 111

–

5.191 127

PAUL OF SAMOSATA, ERRORS OF .............................. 5.019 81

PAYMENT TO GOD ......................................................... 4.012–.014 34

PEACE ................................................................................ 5.256 142

10.7 304

Bond of ........................................................................ 10.4 302

Of the church ............................................................... 6.111 171

Of conscience .............................................................. 7.036 208

7.193 236–37

7.304 259

Maintenance of ............................................................ 6.128 174

Among nations ............................................................. 9.45 294

In society ..................................................................... 9.17 289

11.4 312

And the spirit ............................................................... 6.099 168

PEACEABLENESS ............................................................ 7.245 247

PEACEMAKER, CHURCH AS A ..................................... 10.5 303

PELAGIANS, ERRORS OF ............................................... 5.040 87

5.051 90–91

PELAGIUS, ERRORS OF .................................................. 5.040 87

PENANCE, DOCTRINE OF .............................................. 5.104 103

PENITENCE ....................................................................... 6.132 176–77

6.137 178–79

7.295 257

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

402

PERFECTION:

After death ................................................................... 6.076 164

6.090 166

6.177 186

7.082 212

7.196 237

Attainment of full ........................................................ 4.115 68

PERJURERS ....................................................................... 5.255 142

PERJURY ........................................................................... 7.223 243

PERSEVERANCE:

And election ................................................................. 6.018 153

Ground of ..................................................................... 6.098 168

Of the justified ............................................................. 6.072 163

6.074 164

6.077 164

7.036 208

7.185 235

Necessity of ................................................................. 6.114 172

7.295 257

Of the saints ................................................................. 6.094–.096 167–68

7.189 236

PERSON OF CHRIST ........................................................ 5.066 94

9.05 287

PERSONAL CRISIS .......................................................... 9.21 290

PERSONS:

Of the Godhead ............................................................ 5.017–.018 81

6.013 152

7.006 205

7.119–.121 225–26

Three ............................................................................ 5.017 81

PETER ................................................................................ 5.005 78

5.010 79

5.025 83

5.137 113

PETITIONS:

To civil magistrates ...................................................... 6.176 186

And intercession .......................................................... 9.50 295–96

PHARISEES, TEACHING OF ........................................... 5.092 100

PHAROAH ......................................................................... 3.05 12

PHILIPPI, CHURCH IN ..................................................... 5.006 78

5.055 91

PICTURES, AND INSTRUCTION .................................... 5.021 82

PICTURES, LASCIVIOUS ................................................ 7.249 248

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

403

PIETY:

Instruction in ................................................................ 5.003 77

Maintenance of ............................................................ 6.128 174

PITY OF GOD .................................................................... 6.066 162

PLEDGE AND SIGN, BAPTISM AS ................................ 4.073 52

POLITICAL LIFE .............................................................. 9.53 296

POLITICAL RIGHTS ........................................................ 9.44 294

POLITICS:

Church ......................................................................... 8.28 284

And peace .................................................................... 9.45 294

POLITY:

Church ......................................................................... 9.39 293

Presbyterian ................................................................. 9.40 293

POLYGAMY ...................................................................... 5.246 140–41

7.249 248

POLYTHEISM ................................................................... 7.213–.216 240–41

PONTIUS PILATE ............................................................. 4.038 42

POOR (See Poverty)

POPE, THE (See also Papal: Roman Church) .................... 5.104 103

5.131 110–11

6.130 175

6.145 180

Decree of, concerning Lord’s Supper .......................... 5.197 129

POPULATION, EXPANSION OF ..................................... 9.46–.47 294–95

PORTERS ........................................................................... 5.148 116–17

POSSESSIONS OF THE CHURCH .................................. 5.243–.244 140

POURING OR SPRINKLING, IN BAPTISM ................... 6.156 182

POVERTY .......................................................................... 9.46 294

10.7 304

11.2 311

POWER .............................................................................. 6.129 175

7.107 215

7.306 260

Of Christ ...................................................................... 5.158 119

Ecclesiastical ............................................................... 5.159 119

9.40 293

Of general councils ...................................................... 3.20 20

Of ministers ................................................................. 5.157 119

Secular ......................................................................... 9.40 293

POWERS:

Of civil magistrates ...................................................... 3.24 24

Civil, rebellion against ................................................. 3.24 24

Of the intellect ............................................................. 5.046 89

Ruling .......................................................................... 8.21 284

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

404

PRAISE TO GOD ............................................................... 6.112 171

7.107 215

7.214 240

7.306 260

PRAISE, AND PRAYER ................................................... 9.50 295–96

PRAXEAS, ERRORS OF ................................................... 5.019 81

PRAYER (See also Lord’s Prayer) ..................................... 4.116–.129 68–73

7.098–.107 214–15

7.288–.306 256–60

Acceptable ................................................................... 7.293–.295 257

7.297 257

And Bible ..................................................................... 7.099 214

7.296 257

And canonical hours .................................................... 5.222 134

For civil magistrates .................................................... 6.130 175

Common language in ................................................... 5.218 133

Contents of ................................................................... 4.117 69

5.218 133

For the dead ................................................................. 5.236 138

Definition and discussion of ........................................ 6.114–.115 172

6.117 172

7.098–.107 214–15

7.288 256

Dispersed church and ................................................... 9.37 292

Free and voluntary ....................................................... 5.219 133–34

To God only ................................................................. 7.098 214

7.288–.289 256

And Holy Spirit ........................................................... 7.292 257

11.4 312

For Inferiors ................................................................. 7.239 246

Lord’s .......................................................................... 4.120–.129 70–73

7.100–.107 214–15

7.109 216

7.296–.306 257–60

Method of public ......................................................... 5.220 134

7.295 257

Mood of ....................................................................... 7.295 257

Motivation of ............................................................... 4.120 70

In name of Christ ......................................................... 7.098 214

7.288 256

7.290 256

7.291 25

–

Necessity of ................................................................. 4.116 68–69

With and for others ...................................................... 7.100 214

7.299 25

–

10.3 30

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

405

PRAYER (See also Lord’s Prayer) (Continued)

Petition in ..................................................................... 4.118 69

And praise .................................................................... 9.50 295–96

Public ........................................................................... 5.218–.220 133–34

Required of all ............................................................. 7.214 240

7.218 242

Rule for ........................................................................ 7.099 214

7.296 257

For the sick .................................................................. 5.234 137

And sins ....................................................................... 5.101 102–3

7.261 251

For superiors ................................................................ 7.237 246

Thanksgiving ............................................................... 7.098 214

7.288 256

Time for ....................................................................... 5.223 134

Unceasing .................................................................... 11.4 312

And worship ................................................................ 7.289 256

PREACHING:

Duty of ......................................................................... 7.218 212

Effective ...................................................................... 9.49 295

External ........................................................................ 5.006 78

For instruction .............................................................. 5.021 82

And the Kingdom of Heaven ....................................... 4.084 57

Manner of .................................................................... 7.269 252

Ministers only .............................................................. 7.268 252

And the sacraments ...................................................... 5.169 122

And the true church ..................................................... 3.18 19

Of the Word of God ..................................................... 5.004 77

5.211 132

6.116 172

7.089

–

.090 213

7.268

–

.270 252

PREDESTINATION (See also election) ............................ 5.052–.061 91–93

And baptism ................................................................. 6.159 182

Of Christ ...................................................................... 5.062 93

Doctrine of ................................................................... 6.016–.021 153

6.191–.193 190–91

Temptation regarding ................................................... 5.061 92–93

PREJUDICE ....................................................................... 10.5 303

PREPARATION FOR THE LORD’S SUPPER ................. 5.207 131

7.097 214

7.281 25

–

PRESBYTERIAN POLITY ................................................ 9.40 293

PRESBYTERS, OR ELDERS ............................................ 5.147 116

5.160 120

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

406

PRESENCE OF CHRIST ................................................... 4.047 44

In Lord’s Su

.......................................................... 5.205 131

In the church ................................................................ 9.07 28

–

PRESENT HOPE ................................................................ 9.21 290

PRESENT WITNESS TO CHRIST .................................... 9.01 287

PRESUMPTION ................................................................. 7.215 241

7.261 251

PRETERITION, DOCTRINE OF ....................................... 6.020 153

6.029 155

6.062 161

–

6.191

–

.193 19

–

7.123 226

PRIDE ................................................................................. 7.215 241

PRIEST:

Christ as ....................................................................... 6.043 157

7.025 207

7.154 230

And confession ............................................................ 5.095 101

–

PRIESTHOOD OF ALL BELIEVERS ............................... 5.154 118

PRIMACY IN THE CHURCH ........................................... 5.131 110–11

PRIORS .............................................................................. 5.148 116–17

PRIVATE INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE ............. 5.010 79

PRIVILEGE ........................................................................ 10.7 304

PROCLAMATION OF THE GOSPEL .............................. 8.12 283

9.21 290

PRODIGALITY .................................................................. 7.251 248

PROFANITY ...................................................................... 7.055 210

7.215 241

7.223 243

7.300 258

PROFESSION OF FAITH IN CHRIST.............................. 6.147 180

6.157 182

7.223 243

PROGRESS, LIMITED, AND THE KINGDOM ............... 9.55 297

PROLOGUES:

The Apostles’ Creed .................................................... 6

A Brief Statement of Faith—Presbyterian Church

(U.S.A.) ....................................................................

308

The Confession of 1967 ............................................... 286

The Confession of Belhar ............................................ 300

The Heidelberg Catechism ........................................... 28–29

The Larger Catechism .................................................. 146–48

The Nicene Creed ........................................................ 2

The Scots Confession .................................................. 10

The Second Helvetic Confession ................................. 76

The Shorter Catechism................................................. 146–48

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

407

PROLOGUES (Continued)

The Theological Declaration of Barmen ...................... 280

The Westminster Confession of Faith .......................... 146–48

PROMISE OF GOD TO ADAM ........................................ 3.04 12

PROMISES:

Carnal and spiritual ...................................................... 5.087–.088 99

Evangelical .................................................................. 5.086 98–99

Sins against .................................................................. 7.261 251

PROPERTIES, IMPARTATION OF .................................. 5.072 95

PROPERTY:

Church as, of Christ ..................................................... 8.17 283

Right or title to ............................................................. 6.148 181

PROPHECY ....................................................................... 6.001 149

PROPHET, CHRIST AS .................................................... 7.024 207

7.153 230

PROPHETS:

Definition of ................................................................ 5.147 116

Teaching of .................................................................. 9.24 290

PROPITIATION FOR SINS ............................................... 6.191 190

PROSPERITY .................................................................... 7.066 211

7.243 247

PROTECTION.................................................................... 7.239 246

10.1 301

10.7 304

PROVIDENCE:

Definition and discussion of ........................................ 6.024–.030 154–55

7.011 205

7.128 227

Of God ......................................................................... 4.027 38–39

5.029–.031 84–85

7.011–.012 205

7.128–.130 227

9.03 287

Murmuring at ............................................................... 7.223 243

Scripture and ................................................................ 6.008 151

Works of ...................................................................... 6.001 149

PROVOSTS ........................................................................ 5.148 116–17

PRUDENCE ....................................................................... 6.006 150–51

PUBLIC CONFESSION OF SINS ..................................... 5.095 101–02

PUBLIC MEETINGS FOR WORSHIP .............................. 5.213 132

PUBLIC WORSHIP:

Discussion of ............................................................... 6.112–.117 171–72

Form of ........................................................................ 6.104 169

7.049–.051 209

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

408

PUBLIC WORSHIP (Continued)

Nature of ...................................................................... 9.49 295

Oaths and ..................................................................... 6.120 173

Purity of ....................................................................... 7.050 209

Sacraments in ............................................................... 6.116 172

6.163 183

Vows in ........................................................................ 6.108 170

6.124–.126 174

PUNISHMENT:

Acquittal from .............................................................. 7.304 259

Of body and soul .......................................................... 4.011 34

Capital.......................................................................... 7.246 247

Escape from ................................................................. 4.012 34

Eternal .......................................................................... 5.038 87

Of evildoers ................................................................. 7.239 246

Of God ......................................................................... 4.010 33

4.014 34

Of sin ........................................................................... 7.138–.139 228

Of the wicked............................................................... 7.199 237–38

PURGATORY .................................................................... 5.238 138

PURITY OF PARTICULAR CHURCHES ........................ 6.143 180

QUALIFICATIONS OF MINISTERS ............................... 5.150–.152 117

QUARRELING .................................................................. 7.246 247

QUICUNQUE CREED (See Athanasius, creed of)

RACIAL OR ETHNIC DISCRIMINATION ..................... 9.44 294

READING OF SCRIPTURE .............................................. 5.211 132

6.116 172

7.089 213

7.218 212

7.265–.267 252

REBELLION AGAINST SUPERIORS .............................. 7.238 246

REBELLION AND OVERTHROW OF CIVIL POWERS ... 3.24 24

REBELS ............................................................................. 5.259 143

REBIRTH:

Baptism as water of ..................................................... 4.071 51–52

In faith ......................................................................... 3.03 11

Of man ......................................................................... 4.008 33

RECEPTION OF CHRIST ................................................. 5.110 105

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

409

RECONCILIATION:

In Christ ....................................................................... 10.3 301–2

10.5 303

Of Christ ...................................................................... 5.076 96

Christ’s work of ........................................................... 10.3 301–2

The church as a manifestation of ................................. 10.3 301

Descriptions of ............................................................. 9.09 288

Fulfillment of ............................................................... 9.53–.56 296–97

To God ......................................................................... 4.012 34

10.3 301

God’s work of .............................................................. 9.08–.30 288–91

And the Holy Spirit ...................................................... 9.20–.30 290–91

And the Lord’s Supper ................................................. 9.52 296

Ministry of ................................................................... 5.098 102

9.31–.51 257–61

As a mystery ................................................................ 9.09 288

Among nations ............................................................. 9.45 294

Need for ....................................................................... 9.06 287

With neighbor .............................................................. 5.095 101–02

10.3 301

Response to .................................................................. 9.50 295–96

In society ..................................................................... 9.43–.47 293–95

Work of ........................................................................ 9.06 287

RECREATIONS, LAWFUL .............................................. 7.060–.061 210–11

7.227 244

7.229 244

7.245–.246 247

REDEEMER, CHRIST AS ................................................. 4.015–.017 35

9.11 288

REDEMPTION ................................................................... 6.043 157

6.047–.050 158

7.027 207

7.029–.030 207

7.159 231

7.169 233

REFORMATION, THE ...................................................... 8.05 282

Of churches .................................................................. 5.003 77

Of church order ............................................................ 9.40 293

Duty of ......................................................................... 9.03 287

In life and doctrine ....................................................... 9.03 287

REFORMED CHURCH, GERMAN .................................. 8.01 281

8.06 282

8.08 282

REGENERATE, THE ......................................................... 5.047–.049 89–90

7.207 239

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

410

REGENERATION .............................................................. 3.12–.13 15–16

Agent of ....................................................................... 6.065 162

And baptism ................................................................. 6.154 181

6.158 182

Effectual call and ......................................................... 6.065–.066 162

Elect and ...................................................................... 6.066 162

Of infants ..................................................................... 6.066 162

6.191–.193 190–91

Ministry of the word and ............................................. 6.064 162

And sin......................................................................... 6.035 155

6.075 164

RELATIONS, SEXUAL ..................................................... 9.47 294–95

RELICS, OF SAINTS ......................................................... 5.027 84

RELIGION:

Controversies about ..................................................... 5.013 79

Differences of .............................................................. 6.130 175

Encounter with ............................................................. 9. 41–.42 293

God’s judgment on ...................................................... 9.42 293

Natural ......................................................................... 6.067 162

Non-Christian .............................................................. 9.42 293

True, and civil magistrate ............................................ 3.24 24

REMARRIAGE .................................................................. 6.132 176–77

6.138–.139 179

REMISSION OF SINS ....................................................... 3.25 25

5.099–.100 102

5.106 104

6.154 181

RENEWAL OF LIFE ......................................................... 5.101 102–3

RENUNCIATION OF HUMAN WILL ............................. 4.124 71

REPARATION ................................................................... 7.261 251

REPENTANCE .................................................................. 6.081–.086 165–66

7.085 213

7.087 213

7.186 235

7.263 251

9.14 289

11.4 312

And conversion ............................................................ 5.094 100

Definition of ................................................................ 5.093 100

Genuine, parts of .......................................................... 4.088 59

And the gospel ............................................................. 5.093 100

Of man ......................................................................... 5.093–.105 100–03

As an ordinance ........................................................... 5.171 122–23

Relapse after ................................................................ 7.261 251

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

411

REPROBATE, END OF ..................................................... 3.17 19

REPROBATION ................................................................ 6.020 153

6.191–.193 190–91

RESPONSE, DAILY (See Daily Response)

RESTITUTION, TIME OF ................................................. 3.11 15

RESTORATION ................................................................. 10.7 304

RESURRECTION:

And believers ............................................................... 7.038 208

7.198 237

Of the body .................................................................. 2.3 7

3.11 15

4.057 47

7.038 208

7.197 237

Of Christ ...................................................................... 3.10 14

4.045 43

5.073 95

5.226 135

6.046 157–58

7.028 207

7.161–.162 231

9.08 288

9.52 296

11.2 311

Of the dead .................................................................. 1.3 3

2.3 7

Doctrine of ................................................................... 6.177–.179 186

7.197 237

Of the flesh .................................................................. 3.25 25

5.075 95–96

And newness of life ..................................................... 11.2 311

As a sign ...................................................................... 9.26 291

Testimony to ................................................................ 3.10 14

REVELATION:

Of God ......................................................................... 6.001 149

7.002 205

7.039–.040 208

7.112 225

7.201–.202 238

And religion ................................................................. 9.41–.42 293

Scripture as .................................................................. 9.27 291

Source of ...................................................................... 8.12 283

Sufficient ..................................................................... 9.27 291

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

412

REVENGE, DESIRE FOR ................................................. 4.105 65

7.246 247

REVERENCE ..................................................................... 6.114 172

6.116 172

7.222 243

7.267 252

7.295 257

REWARD FOR GOOD WORKS ...................................... 5.122 108

6.092 167

RIGHTEOUS, THE ............................................................ 6.177 186

6.181 186–87

7.038 208

7.195 237

7.200 238

RIGHTEOUSNESS ............................................................ 10.3 302

10.5 303

10.7 304

Of Christ ...................................................................... 6.068 163

6.070 163

7.033 208

7.181–.182 234

7.187 235

Imputed ........................................................................ 5.108 104

Of man ......................................................................... 4.060–.062 48–49

RIGHTS, EQUAL .............................................................. 9.44 294

RISK TO NATIONAL SECURITY ................................... 9.45 294

RITES:

And ceremonies ........................................................... 5.240–.242 138–39

Diversity of .................................................................. 5.241 139

External ........................................................................ 5.141 114

ROBBERY ......................................................................... 7.252 248–49

ROMAN CHURCH ............................................................ 5.126 109

Head of ........................................................................ 5.132 111

And interpretation of Scripture .................................... 5.010 79

Mass of ........................................................................ 5.210 132

And pope ..................................................................... 5.131 110–11

And the Sacraments ..................................................... 3.22 23

Sects in......................................................................... 5.133 111–12

ROMANISTS ..................................................................... 3.21 22

ROME, POPE AT ............................................................... 5.131 110–11

RULE:

Of Christ ...................................................................... 9.54 296–97

Of faith and love .......................................................... 5.010 79

Law of God as.............................................................. 6.106 169–70

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

413

RULE (Continued)

Lord’s Prayer as ........................................................... 7.099 214

7.296 257

Scripture as .................................................................. 6.002 149–50

Synods and councils as ................................................ 6.175 185

RULES FOR UNDERSTANDING THE TEN

COMMANDMENTS ...................................................... 7.209

239–40

SABBATH (See Also Lord’s Day) ..................................... 6.118–.119 172–73

7.057–.062 210–11

7.225–.231 243–45

7.261 251

SACERDOTAL CONFESSION AND ABSOLUTION ..... 5.095 101–02

SACRAMENTAL EATING ............................................... 5.203 130

SACRAMENTAL UNION ................................................. 5.180 125

6.150 181

6.165 183

SACRAMENTS, THE:

Abrogation of Old Testament ...................................... 5.177 124

Administration of ......................................................... 3.22 23

5.166 121

5.173–.174 123

6.129 175

6.152 181

6.155 182

6.163 183

7.218 212

Adoration or veneration of ........................................... 3.22 22

Author of ..................................................................... 5.172 123

5.174 123

Baptism ........................................................................ 6.154 181

7.091 213

7.275 253

Composition of ............................................................ 5.178 124–25

Consecration of ............................................................ 5.178 124–25

Definition and discussion of ........................................ 3.21 21–22

4.066 50

5.169 122

6.149

–

.153 181

7.091

–

.093 213

–

7.271

–

.274 253

Efficacy of ................................................................... 5.183 126

Elements in .................................................................. 5.178 124–25

Holy ............................................................................. 4.065–.068 50–51

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

414

SACRAMENTS, THE (Continued)

Institution of ................................................................ 3.21 21

5.178 124–25

Integrity of ................................................................... 5.173 123

Lord’s Supper .............................................................. 6.161 182

Means of grace and salvation....................................... 7.091 213

7.271 253

Ministry through .......................................................... 8.26 284

As mysteries ................................................................ 5.156 118

New Testament ............................................................ 4.068 51

5.171 122–23

Number of .................................................................... 3.21 21

4.068 51

5.171 122–23

7.274 253

Of Old and New Testaments ........................................ 5.176 123–24

Old Testament .............................................................. 5.170 122

Participation in ............................................................. 4.103 64

Parts of ......................................................................... 7.092 213

7.273 253

And preaching .............................................................. 5.169 122

Purposes of .................................................................. 3.21 21

5.184 126

Right administration of ................................................ 3.18 19

Sanctification of ........................................................... 5.181 125

Signs in ........................................................................ 5.179 125

Substance of ................................................................. 5.175 123

As symbols .................................................................. 3.21 21

Under the law............................................................... 3.21 21

Use of .......................................................................... 4.065 50

7.222 243

SACRIFICE:

Atoning ........................................................................ 4.037 42

Of Christ ...................................................................... 4.066–.067 50

4.075 53

6.047 158

6.162 182–83

7.025 207

7.162 231

Gratitude ...................................................................... 4.043 43

Nature of, in communion ............................................. 4.080 55–56

Voluntary ..................................................................... 3.09 14

SACRIFICES IN OLD TESTAMENT ............................... 6.041–.042 156–57

SACRILEGE ...................................................................... 7.219 242

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

415

SAINTS:

Adoration, invocation, and worship of ........................ 5.025 83

Communion of (See also Communion of Saints) ......... 2.3 7

3.16 18

5.125 109

6.146–.148 180–81

Election and predestination of ..................................... 5.052 91

Festivals of ................................................................... 5.226 135

Images of ..................................................................... 5.020 81–82

Mention of ................................................................... 5.235 137–38

Oaths sworn by ............................................................ 4.102 64

Perseverance of ............................................................ 6.094–.096 167–68

7.189 236

Relics of ....................................................................... 5.027 84

Status of ....................................................................... 5.026 83–84

Worship of ................................................................... 6.113 172

7.215 241

SALT OF THE EARTH, CHURCH CALLED TO BE ...... 10.5 303

SALVATION:

Assurance of ................................................................ 6.100 168–69

And baptism ................................................................. 6.158 182

In Christ ....................................................................... 4.020 36

4.030 39

6.064 162

6.169 184

7.021 206

7.170 233

Effectual calling to ....................................................... 6.019 153

6.047 158

6.050 158

6.064–.066 162

6.191–.193 190–91

7.020 206

7.169 233

7.173 233

And election ................................................................. 5.058 92

And good works ........................................................... 5.119 107–8

6.091 166

Of the impenitent ......................................................... 4.087 59

Limits of ...................................................................... 7.169 233

Means of ...................................................................... 7.088 213

7.091 213

7.263–.264 251

7.271 253

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

416

SALVATION (Continued)

And ministers ............................................................... 5.142 115

Mysteries of ................................................................. 6.050 158

Necessity of Lord’s Supper to ..................................... 5.202 130

Offering of ................................................................... 6.055–.056 160

6.187–.188 188–89

6.191 190

Outside the church ....................................................... 5.136–.137 113

7.173 233

Possibility of ................................................................ 6.141 179

Revelation of................................................................ 6.056 160

6.058 161

6.188 189

6.190 189

Scri

ture an

................................................................ 6.005

–

.007 15

–

SAMOSATA, PAUL OF .................................................... 5.019 81

SAMUEL ............................................................................ 5.031 85

SANCTIFICATION ........................................................... 3.12 15–16

Discussion of ............................................................... 6.075–.077 164

7.035–.037 208

7.185 235

7.187–.188 235–36

7.193 236–37

7.196 237

Of Lord’s Day .............................................................. 7.060 210

7.227 244

Need of ........................................................................ 8.15 283

Of the sacraments ........................................................ 5.181 125

Subjects of ................................................................... 6.043 157

6.075 164

6.077 164

6.146 180

7.037 208

7.185–.189 235–36

SANCTUARIES, ORNAMENTATION OF ...................... 5.216 133

SARAH ............................................................................... 11.3 312

SATAN:

Christ and ..................................................................... 7.158 231

7.162 231

Compacts with ............................................................. 7.215 241

Kingdom of .................................................................. 7.301 258

Liberty from ................................................................. 6.108 170

Man and ....................................................................... 3.03 11

7.102 215

7.301 258

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

417

SATAN (Continued)

Suggestions of .............................................................. 6.112 171

Temptations of ............................................................. 6.031 155

6.096 168

7.131 227

7.305 259

The wicked and ............................................................ 6.029 155

SATISFACTION OF JUSTICE .......................................... 6.047 158

6.068 163

6.083 165

7.025 207

7.148 229

7.180–.181 234

7.304 259

SAUL .................................................................................. 5.031 85

SAVING FAITH ................................................................. 6.078–.080 164

SAVING GRACE:

Faith as......................................................................... 7.033 208

7.085–.086 213

7.182 234

7.263 251

Repentance as .............................................................. 7.085 213

7.087 213

7.186 235

7.263 251

SAVIOR, CHRIST AS ....................................................... 4.029 39

5.077 96

SCANDAL ......................................................................... 7.261 251

SCHISMS ........................................................................... 5.141 114

SCHWENKFELDT, ERRORS OF ..................................... 5.070 94

SCIENTIFIC LIFE.............................................................. 9.53 296

SCOFFING ......................................................................... 7.255 249–50

SCORNFUL CONTEMPT ................................................. 7.255 249–50

SCOTLAND ....................................................................... 3.18 19

SCOTS CONFESSION ...................................................... 9.04 287

Prologue ....................................................................... 10

Text .............................................................................. 3.01–.25 11–26

SCRIPTURE:

Addition to ................................................................... 5.002 77

Agreement with ........................................................... 8.04 281

Authority of ................................................................. 3.19 20

5.001 77

Canonical ..................................................................... 3.18 19

5.011 79

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

418

SCRIPTURE (Continued)

Divorce in .................................................................... 6.132 176–77

And faith ...................................................................... 5.112 106

And the fathers ............................................................. 5.011 79

Fidelity to ..................................................................... 9.49 295

Guide in prayer ............................................................ 7.099 214

7.296 257

Holy Spirit and ............................................................. 6.005 150

6.052 159

6.184 187

7.089 213

7.114 225

7.265 252

Inspiration of ................................................................ 6.001–.002 149–50

6.008 151

6.052 159

6.184 187

Interpretation of ........................................................... 3.18 19

5.010–.014 79–80

9.29 291

Languages and circumstances of ................................. 5.010 79

7.266 252

As literature ................................................................. 9.29 291

Nature of ...................................................................... 9.29 291

Oaths in ........................................................................ 6.121 173

Obligations concerning ................................................ 9.29 291

Preaching of ................................................................. 9.30 291

Principal references to ................................................. 6.001–.010 149–51

7.002

–

.003 205

7.089

–

.090 213

7.112

–

.116 225

7.265

–

.270 252

Principal teaching of .................................................... 7.003 205

7.115 225

And public worship...................................................... 6.116 172

Reading of ................................................................... 5.211 132

7.266–.267 252

9.30 291

Relation to synods and councils ................................... 6.174 185

As revelation ................................................................ 9.27 291

Rule of faith and practice ............................................. 6.002 149–50

6.006 150–51

6.112 171

7.003 205

7.113 225

7.115 225

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

419

SCRIPTURE (Continued)

And salvation ............................................................... 3.18 19

Sufficiency of .............................................................. 7.112 225

7.114 225

Teaching of .................................................................. 5.003 77

And tradition ................................................................ 5.014 80

Vows in ........................................................................ 6.126 174

As Word of God .......................................................... 5.001–.009 77–78

7.002 205

7.113–.114 225

SECOND CAUSES ............................................................ 6.025–.026 154

SECOND COMING OF CHRIST ...................................... 7.028 207

7.166 232

8.17 283

9.32 292

9.52 296

SECOND HELVETIC CONFESSION ............................... 9.04 287

Prologue ....................................................................... 76

Text .............................................................................. 5.001–.260 77–143

SECTARIAN DIVISIONS ................................................. 9.34 292

SECTS, IN ROMAN CHURCH ......................................... 5.133 111–12

SECULAR POWER ........................................................... 9.40 293

SECURITY, NATIONAL .................................................. 9.45 294

SEDITION .......................................................................... 11.2 311

SEDITIOUS PERSONS ..................................................... 5.255 142

5.259 143

SELF:

Alienation from ............................................................ 9.47 294–95

Old and new ................................................................. 4.088–.090 59

SELF-LOVE ....................................................................... 7.215 241

SELF-SEEKING ................................................................. 7.215 241

10.7 304

SEMETIC CULTURE ........................................................ 9.41 293

SEPARATION:

Based on color ............................................................. 10.6 303

Based on race ............................................................... 10.5 303

10.6 303

SERMON ............................................................................ 8.26 284

SERVETUS, MICHAEL, ERRORS OF ............................. 5.063 93

SERVICE:

Of Christ ...................................................................... 9.32 292

Commission to ............................................................. 9.10 288

Courage and hope for ................................................... 9.52 296

Forms of ....................................................................... 9.48 295

Free and grateful ..........................................................

8.14 283

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

420

SERVICE (Continued)

To God ......................................................................... 5.114 106

10.3 302

To the needy ................................................................ 4.103 64

To neighbor.................................................................. 5.114 106

SETH .................................................................................. 3.18 19

SEXUAL RELATIONS ...................................................... 9.47 294–95

SHORTER CATECHISM, THE WESTMINSTER ........... 9.04 287

Prologue ....................................................................... 146–48

Text .............................................................................. 7.001–.110 205–16

SICK, VISITATION OF ..................................................... 5.234 137

SIGN, OUTWARD, IN LORD’S SUPPER ........................ 5.196–.197 128–29

SIGNS:

In Sacraments .............................................................. 5.179 125

And seals of ................................................................. 4.066 50

6.149 181

6.154 181

7.092 213

7.272 253

Of the true church ........................................................ 5.134–.135 112

SIMONY ............................................................................ 5.104 103

SIMPLICITY OF MINISTERS .......................................... 5.152 117

SIN:

Against the Holy Spirit ................................................ 5.102 103

Aggravations of ........................................................... 7.261 251

Author of ..................................................................... 5.041 87–88

Confession of ............................................................... 5.094–.095 100–01

6.086 165–66

9.50 295–96

Unto death ................................................................... 7.293 257

Definition of ................................................................ 5.037 87

7.014 206

7.134 227

Degrees of .................................................................... 7.083 212

7.260 250

As disobedience ........................................................... 6.031–.033 155

7.015–.017 206

7.019 206

7.131 227

First .............................................................................. 7.016–.017 206

7.019 206

7.132 227

7.135 227–28

7.137 228

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

421

SIN (Continued)

Forgiveness of .............................................................. 2.3 7

6.064 162

6.068 163

6.072 163

6.083 165

7.033 208

7.105 215

7.180 234

7.304 259

Freedom from .............................................................. 4.002 31

God and ....................................................................... 5.041 87–88

6.014 152

6.027 154

7.084

–

.085 213

7.262

–

.263 251

Greatness of ................................................................. 4.002 31

Guilt of ......................................................................... 6.036 156

6.084 165

6.106 169–70

7.019 206

7.084 213

7.137 228

7.262 251

7.304 259

Justification and ........................................................... 6.028 154–55

6.072 163

Knowledge of .............................................................. 4.003 32

Of man ......................................................................... 6.053 159

9.12–.14 288–89

Nature of ...................................................................... 5.039 87

Original ........................................................................ 3.03 11

6.032–.036 155

7.018 206

7.135–.136 227–28

7.304 259

And prayer ................................................................... 5.101 102–3

7.106 215

7.305 259

Pretense of ................................................................... 6.012 152

Propitiation for ............................................................. 6.191 190

Providence and ............................................................ 6.027 154

Punishment of .............................................................. 6.032–.036 155–56

6.096 168

6.177 186

6.181 186–87

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

422

SIN (Continued)

Punishment of (Continued) 7.019 206

7.137–.139 228

7.194 237

7.199 237–38

Redemption from ......................................................... 6.047–.050 158

Regeneration and ......................................................... 6.035 155

6.062 161–62

6.108 170

Remission of ................................................................ 1.3 3

2.3 7

3.25 25

5.099–.100 102

6.154 181

6.170 184

7.275 253

Repentance for ............................................................. 6.082–.086 165–66

Satisfaction .................................................................. 4.060 48–49

5.076 96

5.105 103–4

6.047 158

6.070 163

7.025 207

7.154 230

7.262 251

Transgressions as ......................................................... 6.034 155

6.036 156

7.018 206

7.135 227–28

Victory over ................................................................. 9.08 288

10.5 303

SINCERITY IN PRAYER .................................................. 7.295 257

7.302 258

SINGING IN WORSHIP .................................................... 5.221 134

SINGING PRAISES ........................................................... 6.116 172

SINFULNESS, AWARENESS OF .................................... 4.115 68

SINNERS:

Forgiveness of .............................................................. 11.2 311

Justification of ............................................................. 7.033 208

7.183 235

11.4 312

SLANDER .......................................................................... 7.254–.255 249–50

SLANDERERS, AND SALVATION ................................ 4.087 59

SLEEP ................................................................................ 7.245 247

SOCIAL CLASSES ............................................................ 9.46 294

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

423

SOCIAL FACTORS ........................................................... 10.4 303

SOCIAL LIFE..................................................................... 9.53 296

SOCIETY:

Church scattered in ...................................................... 9.35 292

Justice and peace in ..................................................... 9.17 289

Reconciliation in .......................................................... 9.43–.47 293–95

Renewal of ................................................................... 9.32 292

SOCRATES, HISTORIAN, CITED ................................... 5.219 133–34

5.230 136

5.241 139

SODOMY ........................................................................... 7.249 248

SON, THE, AND BAPTISM .............................................. 6.155 182

SON OF GOD (See Christ)

SON OF MAN (See Christ)

SONGS, LASCIVIOUS ...................................................... 7.249 248

SOUL .................................................................................. 6.023 154

6.177 186

Of Christ ...................................................................... 5.065 94

Immortality of .............................................................. 3.17 19

5.034–.035 86

7.127 226–27

Of man ......................................................................... 4.057 47

5.034 86

Of righteous ................................................................. 7.037 208

7.196 237

State of, after death ...................................................... 5.237–.239 138

Of wicked .................................................................... 7.199 237–38

SOVEREIGNTY:

Of God ......................................................................... 6.012 152

6.014 152

6.020 153

6.112 171

6.127 174

7.052 210

7.123 226

7.220 242

National ....................................................................... 9.45 294

SPIRIT:

Of Christ ...................................................................... 3.12 15–16

And flesh ..................................................................... 3.13 16

6.076 164

God’s ........................................................................... 10.3 301

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

424

SPIRIT (Continued)

Holy (See Holy Spirit)

Inward illumination of ................................................. 5.005–.007 78

And letter ..................................................................... 5.090 99

Ministry of ................................................................... 5.090 99

SPIRITS, APPARITION OF .............................................. 5.239 138

SPIRITUAL:

Eating ........................................................................... 5.198 129

Food ............................................................................. 5.199 129

5.201 130

Gifts ............................................................................. 10.3 302

Promises ...................................................................... 5.087–.088 99

SPRINKLING OR POURING IN BAPTISM .................... 5.188 127

6.156 182

STANDARDS, SUBORDINATE ...................................... 9.03 287

Renewal of ................................................................... 9.32 292

STATE:

Church and ................................................................... 6.127–.130 174–75

8.22–.24 284

Commission of ............................................................. 8.22–.24 284

Enemies of ................................................................... 5.259 143

Of man, after death ...................................................... 6.177–.179 186

STEADFASTNESS OF GOD ............................................ 10.1 301

STEWARDS, MINISTERS AS .......................................... 5.156 118

STIPEND FOR MINISTERS ............................................. 5.168 122

STOICS, ERRORS OF ....................................................... 5.040 87

STRIFE IN THE CHURCH ................................................ 5.133 111–12

STRIKING ANOTHER ...................................................... 7.246 247

SUBDEACONS .................................................................. 5.148 116–17

SUBJECTS, DUTIES OF, TO MAGISTRATES ............... 5.258 143

SUBJECTS OF PRAYER ................................................... 7.293 257

SUBMISSION TO GOD .................................................... 7.103 215

7.214 240

7.245 247

7.295 257

7.302 258

SUBORDINATE STANDARDS, OF THE CHURCH ...... 9.03 287

SUBSTANCE:

Of Christ ...................................................................... 5.066 94

Faith as, hypostasis ...................................................... 5.113 106

Of the Sacraments ........................................................ 5.175 123

SUCCESSION OF BISHOPS ............................................. 5.135 112

SUFFERING ....................................................................... 10.3 302

10.7 304

.9 305

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

425

SUFFERING OF CHRIST ................................................. 4.037–.040 42

5.071 94

6.149 181

9.32 292

SUFFICIENCY OF BAPTISM .......................................... 5.186 126

SUFFRAGANS .................................................................. 5.148 116–17

SUNDAY (See Lord’s Day)

SUPEREROGATION, WORKS OF .................................. 3.15 18

6.090 166

SUPERIORS ....................................................................... 7.228 244

7.235–.240 245–46

7.261 251

SUPERSTITION ................................................................ 5.225 135

SUPPER, HOLY (See also Lord’s Supper) ........................ 3.21 21

4.075–.085 53–58

SUPREME JUDGE, IN RELIGIOUS

CONTROVERSIES ........................................................ 6.010

151

SURETY, CHRIST AS ....................................................... 6.045 157

SURETYSHIPS .................................................................. 7.251 248

SUSPENSION FROM LORD’S TABLE ........................... 6.172 185

SWEARING:

Failure to prevent ......................................................... 4.100 63

By name of God ........................................................... 5.028 84

Profane ......................................................................... 6.121 173

7.055 210

7.223 243

SWORD, POWER OF ........................................................ 6.127 174

SYNAGOGUE, OF SATAN .............................................. 3.18 19

SYNODS:

And councils ................................................................ 6.173–.176 185–86

And discipline .............................................................. 5.167 122

Free .............................................................................. 8.06 282

Gangrian ...................................................................... 5.232 136

TABLE OF THE LAW ....................................................... 5.226 135

TALEBEARING ................................................................ 7.254–.255 249–50

TATIANS, ERRORS OF .................................................... 5.232 136

TAXES, PAYMENT OF .................................................... 5.258 143

6.130 175

TEACHER:

Appointment of ............................................................ 5.146 116

Christ as ....................................................................... 5.146 116

Definition of ................................................................ 5.147 116

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

426

TEACHING (See also Education; Instruction) ................... 9.49 295

Of Apostles and prophets ............................................. 9.24 290

The church ................................................................... 10.7 304

And images .................................................................. 5.020–.022 81–82

Of the Pharisees ........................................................... 5.092 100

In Scripture .................................................................. 5.003 77

In Worship ................................................................... 5.220 134

TECHNOLOGICAL LIFE ................................................. 9.53 296

TECHNOLOGICAL UNDERSTANDING ........................ 9.46 294

TECHNOLOGY, FRUITS OF ........................................... 9.46 294

TEMPERENCE .................................................................. 7.245 247

7.248 248

TEMPLE OF GOD ............................................................. 5.130 110

TEMPTATION:

Believers and ............................................................... 6.097–.100 168–69

Freedom from .............................................................. 7.106 215

7.305 259

Providence and ............................................................ 6.028 154–55

Reasons for .................................................................. 6.028 154–55

7.305 259

Regarding predestination ............................................. 5.061 92–93

Rescue from ................................................................. 4.127 72–73

The wicked and ............................................................ 6.029 155

TEN COMMANDMENTS ................................................. 5.081 97

5.233 137

Discussion of ............................................................... 7.041–.083 208–12

7.208–.261 239–51

Divisions of ................................................................. 4.093 61

Keeping of ................................................................... 7.082 212

7.259 250

And moral law ............................................................. 7.041 208

7.208 239

Obedience to ................................................................ 4.114 68

Preface to ..................................................................... 7.043–.044 209

7.210–.211 240

Reasons for .................................................................. 7.052 210

7.056 210

7.062 211

7.066 211

7.210 240

7.220 242

7.224 243

7.230 244–45

7.243 247

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

427

TEN COMMANDMENTS (Continued)

Rules for understanding ............................................... 7.209 239–40

Sum of ......................................................................... 7.042 208

7.212 240

7.232 245

Text of ......................................................................... 4.092 60–61

7.108 215–16

First ..................................................................... 7.213–.216 240–41

Second ................................................................ 7.217–.220 241–42

Third ................................................................... 7.221–.224 243

Fourth ................................................................. 7.225–.231 243–45

Fifth .................................................................... 7.233–.243 245–47

Sixth ................................................................... 7.244–.246 247

Seventh ............................................................... 7.247–.249 247–48

Eighth ................................................................. 7.250–.252 248–49

Ninth ................................................................... 7.253–.255 249–50

Tenth ................................................................... 7.256–.258 250

Transgressions of ......................................................... 7.083 212

7.260–.261 250–51

TESTAMENTS, TWO, AND THE CHURCH ................... 5.129 110

THANKSGIVING .............................................................. 4.043 43

6.114 172

6.116 172

7.214 240

7.237 246

7.288 256

9.50 295–96

THEFT ................................................................................ 4.110 66–67

7.252 248–49

THEOLOGICAL DECLARATION OF BARMEN ........... 9.04 287

Prologue ....................................................................... 280

Text .............................................................................. 8.01–.28 281–84

THEOLOGICAL SYSTEMS, AS CONFESSIONS ........... 9.02 287

THIEVES, AND SALVATION ......................................... 4.087 59

5.255 142

TRADITION ....................................................................... 5.014 80

TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES ......................... 6.008 151

7.266 252

TRANSUBSTANTIATION ............................................... 3.21 22

4.078 55

5.210 132

6.166 183

TRIBUTE TO THE STATE ............................................... 6.130 175

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

428

TRINITY, THE ................................................................... 9.05 287

Of the Godhead ............................................................ 5.016–

.018

80–81

Heresies against ........................................................... 5.019 81

Order of ....................................................................... 5.017 81

Reason for .................................................................... 4.025 37

TRIUMPH OF GOD ........................................................... 9.55 297

TRIUMPHANT, CHURCH ................................................ 5.127 109–10

TRUE CHURCH, NOTES AND SIGNS OF ...................... 5.134–.135 112

TRUE FAITH ..................................................................... 4.020–.021 36

TRUTH:

Aspects of .................................................................... 6.191–.193 190–91

Evangelical .................................................................. 8.09–.27 283–84

Maintaining and promoting of ..................................... 7.077 212

7.251 248

7.254 249

Of Scripture ................................................................. 6.001 149

6.005 150

6.009 151

TURKS, ERRORS OF ........................................................ 5.071 94

TWO NATURES OF CHRIST ........................................... 4.048 44

5.066 94

TWO TABLES OF MOSES ............................................... 5.081 97

UNBELIEF ......................................................................... 7.215 241

UNBELIEVERS:

Judgment of ................................................................. 5.204 130–31

And the Lord’s Supper ................................................. 4.082 57

5.204 130–31

UNCHASTE PERSONS ..................................................... 4.087 59

UNCHASTITY ................................................................... 4.108–.109 66

7.248 248

UNCTION, EXTREME ...................................................... 5.234 137

UNDERSTANDING:

Of the Lord’s Supper ................................................... 6.168 184

7.097 214

7.280–.281 254–55

In worship .................................................................... 6.114 172

6.116 172

7.267 252

7.295 257

7.297 257

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

429

UNION:

With Christ .................................................................. 6.146 180

7.176 233

7.189 236

Sacramental ................................................................. 5.180 125

UNIQUE WITNESS, SCRIPTURE AS ............................. 9.27 291

UNITED CHURCH, GERMANY ...................................... 8.01 281

8.06 282

8.08 282

UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED

STATES OF AMERICA, THE ....................................... 9.04

287

UNITY ................................................................................ 10.3 301–2

10.4 302

Of the church ............................................................... 5.126 109

5.129 110

5.141 114

9.34 292

Of God ......................................................................... 5.015 80

6.011 151–52

6.013 152

7.006 205

7.118 225

Of society ..................................................................... 6.112 171

UNIVERSAL CHURCH .................................................... 10.2 301

Of Christ ...................................................................... 5.002 77

Identity of .................................................................... 9.03 287

As reconciling community ........................................... 9.31 291–92

UNJUST DIVORCE ........................................................... 7.249 248

UNREGENERATE:

Moral law and .............................................................. 7.206 239

Works of ...................................................................... 6.093 167

UNSAVED, PROVIDENCE AND THE ............................ 6.029 155

URBANIZATION, PRESSURES OF ................................ 9.47 294–95

USURY ............................................................................... 7.252 248–49

VALENTINIANS, ERRORS OF ....................................... 5.008 78

VALENTINIUS, ERRORS OF .......................................... 5.064 93–94

VICTORY, OVER SIN AND DEATH .............................. 9.08 288

VIRGIN, CHURCH AS ...................................................... 5.130 110

VIRGIN BIRTH OF CHRIST ............................................ 4.035–.036 41

5.062 93

6.044 157

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

430

VIRGIN BIRTH OF CHRIST (Continued)

7.022 206

7.110 216

7.147 229

VIRTUE:

Human ......................................................................... 9.13 289

True ............................................................................. 5.121 108

VISIONS, BIBLICAL ........................................................ 9.54 296–97

VISITATION OF THE SICK ............................................. 5.234 137

VOWS:

In baptism of adults ..................................................... 7.277 253–54

Definition and discussion of ........................................ 6.124–.126 174

Of ministers, ruling elders, and deacons ...................... 6.191–.193 190–91

Of monks ..................................................................... 5.149 117

Sins against .................................................................. 7.261 251

In worship .................................................................... 6.116 172

6.124–.126 174

7.218 242

WAGES OF SIN ................................................................. 7.194–.195 237

WAR ................................................................................... 5.256–.258 142–43

6.128 174

WASHING, IN BAPTISM ................................................. 4.069–.073 51–53

5.188 127

WATCHFULNESS ............................................................ 7.305 259

WATER:

In baptism .................................................................... 4.078 55

5.188 127

6.155–.156 182

7.094 214

7.275 253

9.51 296

Of rebirth ..................................................................... 4.071 51–52

In Sacraments .............................................................. 5.178–.180 124–25

WEALTH ........................................................................... 7.066 211

7.074–.075 212

7.251 248

WEAPONS, DEVELOPMENT OF .................................... 9.45 294

WELFARE, COMMON ..................................................... 9.17 289

9.46 294

WELL-DOERS, REWARDING ......................................... 7.239 246

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

431

WESTMINSTER, CONFESSION OF FAITH ................... 9.04 287

Prologue ....................................................................... 148

Text .............................................................................. 6.001–.193 149–91

WESTMINSTER—LARGER CATECHISM:

Prologue ....................................................................... 146–48

Text .............................................................................. 7.111–.306 225–60

WESTMINSTER—SHORTER CATECHISM .................. 9.04 287

Prologue ....................................................................... 146–48

Text .............................................................................. 7.001–.110 205–16

WICKED, THE:

Condition of ................................................................. 7.139 228

Hardening of ................................................................ 6.029 155

And Lord’s Supper ...................................................... 6.168 184

Punishment of .............................................................. 6.181 186–87

7.199 237–38

Souls of ........................................................................ 6.177 186

7.196 237

WIDOWS ........................................................................... 5.235 137–38

5.254 142

10.7 304

WILL, HUMAN:

Conversion and ............................................................ 6.062 161–62

6.064 162

7.031 207

7.177 234

Decrees and ................................................................. 6.014 152

6.023 154

Fall and ........................................................................ 6.034 155

6.061 161

7.135 227–28

Forcing of .................................................................... 6.014 152

6.059 161

Freedom of ................................................................... 6.023 154

6.060 161

6.063 162

7.103 215

7.127 226–27

7.131 227

Rejection ...................................................................... 4.124 71

WILL OF GOD ................................................................... 5.042 88

5.047 89–90

7.103 215

7.302 258

9.53 296

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

432

WILL OF GOD (Continued)

Completeness of .......................................................... 5.082 97

Discernment of ............................................................ 9.43 293

And law of God ........................................................... 5.080 97

WILLFUL DESERTION .................................................... 7.249 248

WINE, IN THE LORD’S SUPPER .................................... 5.178–.180 124–25

6.166 183

WISDOM OF GOD ............................................................ 6.001 149

6.011 151–52

6.024 154

7.004 205

7.117 225

WITNESS:

In every age ................................................................. 8.02 281

Church as a .................................................................. 10.5 303

10.7 304

False ............................................................................. 7.255 249–50

Present ......................................................................... 9.01 287

11.4 312

Of the spirit .................................................................. 6.005 150

6.098 168

7.114 225

7.190 236

7.261 251

Unique and authoritative .............................................. 9.27 291

WOMEN:

And baptism ................................................................. 5.191 127

Called to all ministries of the church ........................... 11.4 312

And ecclesiastical duties .............................................. 5.191 127

And marriage ............................................................... 5.246 140–41

And men ...................................................................... 9.47 294–95

WORD OF GOD, THE:

Christ as ....................................................................... 8.11 283

And civil magistrates ................................................... 5.254 142

Duties of hearers of ...................................................... 7.090 213

7.270 252

As guide ....................................................................... 7.099 214

7.296 257

Holy Scriptures as ........................................................ 7.002 205

7.113 225

7.114 225

Incarnate ...................................................................... 9.27 291

Instructions in .............................................................. 7.090 213

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

433

WORD OF GOD, THE (Continued)

As means of grace ........................................................ 7.089 213

7.265 252

Nature of ...................................................................... 5.172 123

Ordinances concerning ................................................ 6.116 172

Preaching as ................................................................. 5.004 77

Preaching of ................................................................. 5.211 132

6.116 172

7.268–.269 252

Presence of ................................................................... 9.30 291

Reading of ................................................................... 7.090 213

7.218 242

7.266–.267 252

Revelation by ............................................................... 3.03 11

And Sacraments ........................................................... 4.067 50

Scripture as .................................................................. 5.003 77

Spoken ......................................................................... 9.30 291

Translation of ............................................................... 6.008 151

7.266 252

True ............................................................................. 5.001–.009 77–78

Unity and ..................................................................... 8.01 281

Written ......................................................................... 9.27 291

WORKINGS OF THE SPIRIT ........................................... 6.088 166

6.090 166

6.093 167

7.261 251

WORKS:

Covenant of ................................................................. 6.038 156

6.101 169

7.012 205

7.130 227

Definition of ................................................................ 3.14 17

Good (See good works)

Human ......................................................................... 5.116 107

Kinds of ....................................................................... 3.14 17

Of the regenerate ......................................................... 5.048 90

Trust in ......................................................................... 3.15 17–18

WORLD, THE:

Affairs of, church action in .......................................... 9.36 292

Creation of ................................................................... 6.022 153–54

7.009 205

7.125 226

11.3 311

BOOK OF CONFESSIONS

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

434

WORLD, THE (Continued)

Judgment of ................................................................. 6.180 186

7.028 207

7.161 231

7.166 232

Nature and purpose of .................................................. 9.16 289

11.4 312

Population of ................................................................ 9.47 294–95

Study of ....................................................................... 9.49 295

Temptations of ............................................................. 6.096 168

7.305 259

WORSHIP .......................................................................... 6.012 152

6.112–.113 171–72

7.045–.048 209

7.213

–

.216

–

7.289 256

Common language in ................................................... 5.217–.218 133

Conduct during ............................................................ 5.215 133

And the gathered church .............................................. 9.36 292

Of God ......................................................................... 5.023 82–83

5.135 112

And idolatry ................................................................. 4.096–.098 62

In Israel ........................................................................ 5.023 82–83

Meetings for ................................................................. 5.211–.217 132–33

Neglect of .................................................................... 5.212 132

Places for ..................................................................... 5.214 132–33

5.216 133

Prayer in ....................................................................... 5.220 134

Public nature of ............................................................ 5.231 136

7.218–.219 242

9.49 295

Of saints ....................................................................... 5.025 83

Self-devised: Greek, Ethelothraskeia ........................... 5.116 107

Singing in ..................................................................... 5.221 134

Teaching in .................................................................. 5.220 134

Time of ........................................................................ 5.223 134

And traditions .............................................................. 5.014 80

Of the trinity ................................................................ 5.016 80

WORTHY BELIEVERS, AND LORD’S SUPPER ........... 6.167 183–84

WOUNDING ...................................................................... 7.246 247

WRATH OF GOD .............................................................. 4.037 42

9.14 289

WRITINGS OF THE FATHERS ....................................... 5.011 79

WRITTEN WORD OF GOD .............................................. 5.011 79

INDEX

Reference

Numbers

Page

Numbers

435

YAHWEH .......................................................................... 5.028 84

YOUTH, INSTRUCTION OF ............................................ 5.233 137

ZACCHAEUS .................................................................... 5.101 102–3

ZACHARIAS ..................................................................... 5.050 90

ZEAL .................................................................................. 7.214–.215 240–41